The Strongest Hokage Chapter 60 - Chapter 259

The Strongest Hokage
Hokage Chi Tối Cường Chấn Độn • 火影之最强震遁
The Gura Gura no Mi is known as the strongest fruit in the world of one
piece.
In Naruto world, the blood limit would grant the strongest power for
those ninjas. But what if the Gura Gura no Mi is found in the world of
Naruto And after it is eaten it will be like a blood limit power.
Well, the MC just took that Fruit.
This story begins before the second Ninja war by two years.
Author(s):Ye Nan Ting Feng, 夜南听风

Artist(s):
Year: 2016
Country: China
Genres:Action, Adventure, Fantasy, Martial Arts
Tags:Academy, Age Progression, Bloodlines, Body Tempering, Bullying,
Cheats, Cultivation, Discrimination, Eye Powers, Fanfiction, Fast
Cultivation, Fast Learner, Harsh Training, Male Protagonist, Mature
Protagonist, Ninjas, Overpowered Protagonist, Romantic Subplot, Special
Abilities, Sudden Strength Gain, Unique Cultivation Technique, Weak to
Strong
Source: translatin_Otaku
ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11

EPUB VERSION: 2.0
UUID: 26f27390-3fcc-11ea-a22f-3fcf0742b857
USER: med123
DATE CREATED: 2020-01-25
LANGUAGE: English
More info and chapters: https://www.asianovel.com/series/the-strongest-
hokage
Chapter 60
REPORT
Hi, This is Today’s chap, Hope you like it, Thanks for your support and
good night!
Link: Here
I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just
published Chap 80 in patreon, If you like this novel and want to support
me, please join us in patreon.
Liked it? Take a second to support TranslatinOtaku on Patreon!
', enableHover : false, enableTracking : true, click : function ( api,

options ) { api.simulateClick(); api.openPopup( 'twitter' ); } } ); jQuery(
'#facebook' ).sharrre( { share : { facebook : true }, template : '
{total}
', enableHover : false, enableTracking : true, click : function ( api,

options ) { api.simulateClick(); api.openPopup( 'facebook' ); } } );
jQuery( '#googleplus' ).sharrre( { share : { googlePlus : true }, template :
'
{total}
', enableHover : false, enableTracking : true, urlCurl :

'http://translatinotaku.net/wp-content/themes/colormag-
pro/js/sharrre/sharrre.php', click : function ( api, options ) {
api.simulateClick(); api.openPopup( 'googlePlus' ); } } ); jQuery(
'#pinterest' ).sharrre( { share : { pinterest : true }, template : '
{total}
Chapter 61
REPORT
The Ninja in charge, of course, is aware of the statue of Naito, the name
of Naito the genius of Konoha has been known for a long time.
He’s an Eternal Genin, who cannot even use Chakra, he won’t be a

problem, they will both die.
___________________________________________________________
_______________________________________
T/N: Hi, this is the first chap of T.S.H this month, I hope you enjoy the
chap and continue supporting us like always. I just published chap 86 on
patreon if you’re interested you can take a look. Thanks for the support
and have a nice day.
Chapter 62
REPORT
At the wide open of the Land of Fire.
Naito seriously said that while he was stretching his muscles.

Chapter 63
REPORT
Naito made Dai a little bit dazed, how can he be more confident than
him?!
Does that mean that the baby calf is no longer afraid of the big tigers?
“Yes, the guy over there shouldn’t be forgiven.”
Naito looked very confident while the enemy was taking action.
At this moment, all the ninjas of the caravan moved including their
captain.
After all, they are not sure how many people were following them, they
need to be cautious.
“More people?”
Dai looked very anxious.
It was his idea to stay and let Naito go.
But now there are more people!
He’s not afraid of them.
However, he can’t stop a whole team with a Jonin captain.
The only thing he can do is buy some time by blocking them.
Although he can always open the seventh gate and kill them all.
But if a single person got away, Naito will fall into a big crisis.
And this is really bad!
At this time, Naito seemed like he became a burden on Dai, but he

didn’t think like it was Naito’s fault.
He wouldn’t bring Naito with him in the first place if he wasn’t ready to
protect him if anything wrong happens.
Under the high speed of the enemy, Naito and Dai got surrounded
quickly.
This situation is making more and more nervous.
But at this time.
Naito stepped forward.
What?!
This action made Dai terrified.
How can he be this brave!
“That Jonin, can you handle him?” Naito asked.

“Yes.”
Dai looked very surprised but still subconsciously nodded.
“That’s good, leave the rest for me.”
Naito smirked.
The next moment
Whoosh!!
Naito’s figure disappeared and rushed directly to the nearest Ninja!
“Wait!! What?!”
Dai couldn’t respond.
He was frightened by Naito’s action, and he couldn’t read the situation,

but he opened the fifth gate immediately and tried to stop Naito.
What are you doing!
These are elite Ninjas!
How could you rush recklessly like this?
Boom!!!
The power of the Hachimon Tonkou exploded in a moment and got

everyone’s attention.
Even the captain of the unit got his eyes widened.
“This is….”
“Is there only two of them?!”
“But this guy isn’t a normal one.”

In a moment everyone knew that they need to join their forces and
attack Dai immediately.
“GET OUT OF HERE!!”
Maito Dai raging with furious speed and power toward those Ninjas and
blocked them.
However, this is didn’t last long!
Boom!!
In a flash, the Captain and Dai clashed together.
With a high-speed, Dai punched him, but his body turned into water.
“Waterbody replacement? No, it can’t be!!”
But the water didn’t disappear after that and tried to attack Dai again.
This technique exposed the identity of the Ninja.

Kirigakure!
The captain is a Ninja from the Mist!
And he’s using, The Hydrification Technique!
On the other side, when the rest of the team saw their captain blocking
Dai easily they stared back at Naito.
“Well, there’s still this little devil here.”
“How can this little guy be able to do missions.”
“But that guy looked like he was trying to protect this kid, if we kill
him, am afraid he will get really angry.”
Now that they already knew that these two are alone.
Dai looked very uncomfortable, but Naito instead looked very calm.
Crushing Naito should affect the mentality of Dai, which will help their
captain’s a lot.
As a result, the Ninjas made a quick judgment and rushed immediately

toward Naito.
Watching this scene, Dai got more anxious.
In desperation, He opened directly the Sixth Gate.
However, his opponent wasn’t this easy to avoid, he broke out his
waterskin Ninjutsu and gathered a great amount of water, then he clung to
Dai to stop his movements and seal him out.
Although Dai is much stronger, it will take him a little time to pass
through this opponent.
Dai got more nervous and the more he got nervous the more he thought
about opening the Seventh Gate at any moment.
His body was stopped but his soul was with Naito, he didn’t care, he
only wanted to rush there and help.
All of his focus was on Naito’s fight.
But suddenly, two bodies got dropped in front of Naito!
In this short time, Two elite Ninjas got killed by Naito!
Dai’s eyes were wide open, his face revealed an incredible look.
Although, in this state of using the Hachimon Tonkou his face won’t
have clear expressions and his eyes will always be wide open.
But this couldn’t hide the shock he had.
He managed to kill two elite Shinobi so fast!
Even if you’re a Shinobi, you wouldn’t be able to do it this fast!
Naito just how much did you got stronger!
It’s really incredible.

The captain of the team was also surprised.
He thought the same thing, this is really incredible.
He didn’t think that the midget who was with this guy was this strong!
His expression suddenly became more serious.
Originally Villages would send ordinary people to investigation

missions like this, they won’t send these kinds of guys!
far away.
Naito finished off two more people with the power of shocks.
Around this time, seven people left.
All of their faces are shocked.
“Damn it! this kid…”

“He suddenly did all of this… What kind of power he’s using?”
“Beware, he’s coming again!!!”
Boom!!
Naito rushed toward one of them with a Kunai in his hand.
It seemed ordinary, but there was something wrong with that Kunai.
The Ninja was shaking from fear, he had a sword at his back so he
didn’t hesitate to pull it out.
“Block!! I must block it!!”
He had just witnessed the death of his teammates by only the fists of
Naito.
At this time, The power of the shock was enormously charged into the
Kunai, after all, it was really a bad idea to try and block him.
Ignore him and you will suffer.
So he died.
Of course, even if he didn’t ignore the Kunai, he would have ended up

dead too.
Nothing will block him, nothing will stop him.
Simply because these fists, that kunai, it contains the power of A

nightmare, the power of an A-Class Ninjutsu!
This is the power of the earthquake release!
Silence!!
For a moment, everyone felt the presence of Naito, the unbearing power.
And suddenly, the sword in the hand of the guy got cut into half,
including his body that couldn’t resist the power.
The whole man got cut into two-halves by Naito!
Blood was everywhere on the ground.
It looked like the hell flower bloomed here.
Blood, demon, terror!
“This… What kind of power was this? What the hell is this??”
Even if they were Chunin, they are the elites of their Village.
After they saw this kill, their eyes exposed the fear in their hearts.

Chapter 64
REPORT
“Water release! Water Bomb!”
“Wind release! Wind Cut!”
“Water release! Breakthrough!”
The moment they saw the ninja get cut in half by Naito, they didn’t
hesitate to launch their Ninjutsu.
In the blink of an eye, they cast three Ninjutsus.
Wow!
A stream of water slammed with the wind, and a storm of water and
wind was trying to swallow Naito between them.
But Naito didn’t even fall back, he clenched his fist and throw a punch.
Boom!!
Space cracked like a mirror and spread out in all directions.
The terrifying storm broke out, letting behind drops of water falling
from the sky, this scene looked very strange and horrible.
Three Ninjutsus got shuttered by Naito.
moment.
Naito looked at the rainy sky, then suddenly the look in his eyes
changed.
And with two fists he broke the space.
“Kaishin!”
Naito became very powerful in controlling his power, and since he’s
already capable of starting an earthquake, a seaquake won’t be a problem!
Crash!!
The drops of the water that were falling from the sky transformed into
one big wave under the power of Naito’s technique!
In a flash, it was reversed and transformed into a big wave above the
ninjas of the Mist.
“What?!”
“Are you kidding me? he can also reflect Ninjutsu!”
Once again their hearts sank in fear the moment they saw this scene.
This Tsunami wasn’t really big.
But this is originally was their water Ninjutsu and it was returned back
to them by Naito.
This is what amazed everyone.
Crash!!
The massive wave smashed the ground where everyone was standing.
But the Ninjas we’re too experienced in Water Releases so they could
predict the right moment to escape and they’ve made it out of there
without no injuries.
However, it wasn’t enough, Naito appeared behind one of them and

crashed him.
Bang!
The power of the shock burst out.
The ninja didn’t make it out, he got killed immediately by Naito!
A hint of despair appeared in his eyes at his last moment.

This is the only expression you will have after facing such a speed and
power!
“Damn it! it’s impossible!”
“We’re going to lose!”
There was a total of eleven ninjas, Naito killed six of them.
The remaining is five ninjas who looked very troubled.
They couldn’t resist the feeling of danger and they attacked all at once.
“Hiding in Mist Technique!”
“Hiding in Mist Technique!!”
Whew!!
The fog spreads out all over the place.

Instantly Naito lost sight of his surrounding.
This white fog is conjured with Chakra so the density is really high.
Naito completely lost his sight, but he wasn’t afraid.
You’ve blocked my line of sight, then what?!
At the next moment, Naito slightly leaned forward, put his arms against
his chest, then hammered the two sides.
Bang!!
The white fog and the air suddenly burst away from both sides.
under the madness of the shock power, Naito’s vision became a little bit
clearer, suddenly a sound came out for the right side.
“Ah.”
Naito smirked, then he clenched his fist and throw a punch in the
direction of the sound.
Earthquake release! Brutal Force!
Boom!!
The sound of shock roared horribly.
In that direction, there was one of the Mist’s ninja.
He wanted to sneak attack Naito, but he got shocked by Naito’s

Technique.
His body was still trembling.
And before he even realizes, another strong shock came at him.
The panic in his eyes turned into desperation.
Crash!!
He got crashed directly by its enormous power, he fell on the ground,
his blood was all over the place, his bones got crushed, he didn’t even
know how many ribs he broke.
He didn’t even know whether he will die or live.
“The Mist ninjas are really annoying.”
Another one got killed, and more to go, Naito tried to move, but his
vision got blocked again.
His Shocks didn’t help him a lot with this fog.
In this case…
He took a deep breath, and with open hands, he pressed the ground.
“Earthquake release! The Art of Moving!”
Boom!!
The ground under his feet start to wave, the sound of the ground getting
shattered and destroyed was terrible.
Suddenly he sensed several movements in different directions.
“Very good.”
Naito smirked, then he disappeared into the fog.
…..
Outside.
Maito Dai and Itsuki Hozuki we’re having a fierce fight.
He’s from the Hozuki clan, but also he’s a Jonin, his Hydrification Jutsu
is a secret Technique in the clan, it doesn’t consume chakra, and also
doesn’t get affected by physical attacks.
Although Dai is only a Genin, also he has the Hachimon Tonkou

technique.
Even if he only open Six Gates he will still be so powerful to scare any
opponent, in his current state he can even fight a Kage.
Therefore, Dai took it easy against Itsuki.
And because of this, he didn’t open the Seven Gate.
The side effects after opening the Seventh are so big.
Gai will only get tired after opening the Seven Gate because he reached
the level of opening the Eight Gates, for that reason he didn’t get seriously
injured when he opened the Seventh.
But currently Dai can only open Seven Gates, the Seventh is his limit.
Although he won’t die after opening it, his muscles will tear and his
bones will break then he will get seriously injured.
It can only be said, that currently, Dai didn’t reach his peak yet.
“Are you sure that this little devil can win?”

Itsuki said that with confidence, but his heart was full of anxious, he
didn’t let that change his expression, with a calm tone he tried to distract
Dai.
Dai got a little bit distracted, because Naito was lost in the fog, and he
couldn’t see him anymore.
However, these continuous roars of shocks made Dai find his peace.
These roars are the proof of him being safe.
“Of course I’m sure he can win because he’s the most talented kid I’ve
ever seen! and now you should care about… yourself!”
With the rage of the Hachimon Tonkou, Dai’s words had a strong
momentum.
“Is that’s so?!”
Itsuki snore and said: “He’s really good, but he’s just a kid, you know
when we use the Hiding in Mist Technique even the strongest ninja
should be careful for his neck to get cut by an invisible sword!”
Listening to Itsuki’s words, Dai’s confident got shaken.
That white fog does seem dangerous.
Naito surely wouldn’t have any sight inside that fog, perhaps he’s only
throwing helpless punches all over the place.
In this case, with him being in the open like this, he could easily get
caught, or maybe he already got surrounded.
With a worried heart, Dai’s attacks start to get more furious, while he
was clenching his teeth he wanted to end this fight quickly and help Naito.
In fact, this is what Itsuki was looking for.
He knew that Dai has a limit, and having him attacking recklessly like
this should consume him even more.
In the end, the victory will be his!

While the two of them was having this fierce battle, the movement at
the fog stopped.
There weren’t any roaring sounds anymore.
Silence.
___________________________________________________________
_______________________________
T/N: Hey there this is TranslatinOtaku I wish you like the story so far
and happy with the releases, I just posted chap 89 in Patreon if you’re
interested in reading more chaps please support us and hit the button
below.

Chapter 65
REPORT
“What happened?”
The silence controlled the place, Dai’s heart sank in the darkness, is it
true what the Ninja in front of him saying…
Dai couldn’t even think about it.
Itsuki with an evil smile looked at him and whispered.
“Let me tell you what happened, that little kid is dead!”
“He killed some of my teammates, and he’s now dead.”
“Naito…”
Dai couldn’t believe him, but there’s no movement there.
He became more worried.
But the next moment dissipated all of his worries.
A person came out from the white fog.
And that person is Naito.
Naito didn’t even have blood on him, not to mention he doesn’t even
have a scratch.
From the beginning of the battle and until the end he was unharmed.
Then this is means, that all the eleven Ninjas we’re killed by Naito!
Itsuki saw Naito too.
Apart from the horror in his heart, his face couldn’t help but reveal an
incredible look.
He fought against users of the Hiding in Mist Technique and he didn’t
even get injured?!
Itsuki thought that even if he killed everyone in the fog he won’t come
out alive, and this is was the worst outcome he could think of.
But Naito came out unharmed, which is incredible!
They were eleven elite ninjas from the Mist, incredibly talented and
experienced ninjas who fought and survived a lot of bloody battles, but
Naito crushed them without even breaking a sweat!
Without being harmed, and with him being completely blind!
Even if it’s Naito, it’s not easy to deal with eleven experienced ninjas
with these circumstances.
How incredible!
Shocked, but also afraid.

Although he’s also very special, although he’s a member of the Hozuki
clan, although he uses the Hydrification Technique.
Yuu Naito, and Maito Dai, these two are just monsters!
And fighting two monsters is just too crazy.
For that reason, Itsuki was ready to retreat.
However, will Maito Dai let him go this easily?
“Naito has already finished his fight, then I have to speed things up
too!”
“My youth should not lose against Naito’s burning youth!”
Maito Dai laughed while he was surging an incredible power.
He mobilized all of his power into his body.
“Take this! Water bastard!”

Boom! boom! boom!!!
Crazy fast fists, this is the terror and speed are brought by the outbreak
of the Sixth Gate, the friction of his fist in the air broke out endless fire
toward Itsuki!
The flames slammed him like a storm of fire, what a shocking scene.
“This is… Morning Peacock, well it’s not surprising that he can also
use it.”
Looking at this familiar scene, Naito’s face showed a hint of praise.
To face this technique in person and see it with his own eyes, really
shows how magnificent and how shocking this move can be.
The sky became full of flames, beautiful flames like the shape of the
peacock.
But those peacocks we’re surrounding Itsuki from every direction.

What a huge shock!
“Flames?!”
Looking at this scene in front of him, Itsuki got stunned for a moment,
his eyes revealed his shock.
He surely didn’t feel that Dai used a Ninjutsu.
Then what the hell is this fire?!
“This is… did he punched the air so fast that he could create flames!
this is really bad!!”
Itsuki didn’t help but panic.
Although he’s using water, strong flames can also evaporate water!
Ordinary physical attacks do no damage on him unless it’s something

like this!
Moreover, against this technique there’s no chance for Itsuki to escape,
it’s just too fast!
“Water release! Water Wall!”
With Itsuki being panicked the only thing he thought of is using this
Ninjutsu.
However, the peacocks one after one destroyed that wall completely,
then it started reaching Itsuki.
Even if he uses the Hydrification technique this technique was created

to kill.
Itsuki found himself in a very bad situation and could do nothing, how
can he stop something like this?
Boom! Boom! Boom!!
The peacocks start to tear him apart while the ground was trembling
from the impact of Dai’s punches.
When Dai finally regained his fists and calmed down, Hozuki Itsuki was
already dead.
Itsuki Hozuki of Kirigakure the user of the Hydrification Technique was

defeated by Dai’s Six Gates!
“Wheew…..”
Dai who finally landed on the ground after finishing his technique had
very heavy breaths, his legs couldn’t support him anymore, so he suddenly
fell to the ground.
Seeing this Naito rushed toward him quickly and asked, “Are you
okay?”
“It’s okay… I just need to rest a little bit.”
Dai smiled and said: ” the side effects of the Hachimon Tonkou are
really… well I really admire the strength you achieved, you should really
open the Second Gate now.”
“Understood.”
Naito nodded softly then lifted Dai and took him to a place to sit down
and rest.
Dai with a smiling face said: ” No wonder you become very strong, it’s
YOUTH!”
“…”
Naito turned and seriously said: “I am going to see the bodies.”
“Okay, I am gonna rest here a little bit.”
The moment he reached the place where the bodies were laying Naito
start to search.
What made Naito very disappointed is that these weapons the ninjas of
the mists where using are really just ordinary steel swords.
There are no special weapons.
As for the captain, he didn’t have anything special.

He got a little bit speechless.
After he shook his head, Naito took out a scroll.
This scroll is used to seal the body and bring it back to the village.
Naito doesn’t need any of this.
But Dai is a different case.
Maito Dai is still a Genin which made his life very difficult.
With this achievement, Dai will surely be thanked by the higher ups in
the village, it’s even possible to get promoted directly to a Jonin!
Sarutobi is always focusing on talents like this, it’s impossible to ignore

someone like Dai.
He didn’t know about him before, because he didn’t have the chance to
show his true power.
He can only do D-Class missions or C-Class mission that doesn’t
require any fighting, how can he show his worth this way?
If it weren’t for this opportunity, I’m afraid that no one will never hear
about him until he fights the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and kill
four of them and die.
That’s the only moment when his name will rise.
It was extremely difficult for him to walk out alive after fighting seven
of them, the seven had special weapons and the seven we’re Jonin elites.
With a special weapon, you will increase your power combat.
He had the ability to fight against these elites.
These Elites can be comparable to the Anbu commander.
And the Anbu commander… can be comparable to the Hokage!
These were the top force of Kirigakure.

And Dai had the power to fight them all and kill four of them, isn’t this
incredible?
In the original story, Dai and Gai had the same power.
But Gai could become a Jonin.
It’s because the power of the Hachimon Tonkou was known after Dai’s
death.
However, mastering the Hachimon Tonkou is very difficult that’s the

only reason why people don’t like to take the same path as those two.
___________________________________________________________
___________________________________________________
and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 90 in Patreon if you’re
below.

Chapter 66
REPORT
“Huuh.”
Thinking about these shocking scenes, Naito couldn’t help but exhale.
After a short time, Naito collected all the head of the twelve ninjas and
sealed them into the scrolls.
Some of the ordinary people of the caravan didn’t survive the battle and
some of them just run away.
What a sad end for these people.
“This is an incredible thing you did there.”
Dai finally regained some of his energy, but his body was still weak and
exhausted.
“We will encounter more incredible things in the future.”
Naito smiled at him while he was helping him walk.
“Yeah, our youth should burn more and more!”
Although Dai’s body was so weak, he was still full of excitement.
when Naito heard that sentence he felt like vomiting.
But he endured the feeling and just revealed a hint of helplessness.
After opening the Sixth Gate, Although dai muscles didn’t tear apart,
yet he was in a very bad shape.
It will take him at least a few days to recover.
Naito couldn’t leave Dai behind, so he carried him along with him, the
mission was finally completed, and Konoha was only far by a few days
away.
Nothing can be done now.
Naito headed to a small river nearby, then the two of them started
walking along the flow of the water.
The weather was cool, breezes of wind were blowing from time to time.
The river was crystal clear and cool.
But suddenly that cool feeling become heavier.
Cooler but heavier, it felt more like cold.
This coldness can be nothing but a killing intent.
Naito and Dai stopped.
A man carrying a sword was standing in front of them.
In the ninja world, such a figure is just ordinary.

But Naito’s instinct made him stop, that cold feeling, the feeling of your
blood being frozen in your veins.
The most shocking thing was Konoha’s symbol on the forehead

protector of that guy.
But that wasn’t the only shocking thing about him, there were three
tomoes in his red eyes which revealed his identity.
He’s… an Uchiha!
Dai wanted to speak, but he lost himself the moment he looked into his
eyes.
Naito didn’t get affected but he stood up silently.
No fear, he just stood there waiting for them.
“Not even a mask, this is due to what? the pride of the Uchiha or the
arrogance?”
Looking to the Uchiha Ninja in front of him, Naito took a deep breath.
This time another party appeared here.
The purpose is crystal clear.
He wanted to kill him!
However, that guy didn’t even wear a mask to hide his identity, he
didn’t even change his dress, it was the official uniform of Konoha.
This is not self-confidence, it was the pride of all of his ancestor on his
shoulders.
“Why do I need to hide my self from a dead man?”
The Uchiha gently pulled out his sword.
A cold glow got reflected on Naito from the sword, it seems the feeling
got heavier.
This sword looked very similar to the Kusanagi Sword, it looked like a
very ordinary sword.
The Uchiha’ sword may look ordinary, but the moment you look at the
top of the blade down to its hilt, you will know that this is no ordinary
sword.
And it can’t be made by any blacksmith.
His killing intent was all over the place.
Naito slightly narrowed his eyes, then he gently pressed his hand on
Dai’s shoulder and freed him from the Genjutsu.
Dai forced himself to open the first gate, he doesn’t have a lot of chakra
in his body but that will work.
Counting Genjutsu is a simple task for him.
He only needs to use the Hachimon Tonkou and normal Genjutsu will
not work on him.
“This guy… he’s an enemy.”

Although Dai is a little bit clumsy he’s not stupid.
Looking at the Uchiha in front of him, he knew his intentions.
The conflicts between Naito and the Uchiha clan may not be known for
all people around the village but Dai was aware of the situation.
But he didn’t expect this.
The Uchiha clan dared to arrange an assassination in order to kill Naito.
This kind of darkness act made Maito Dai full of anger.
“Well, surely he’s our enemy now.”
Naito nodded at him then he seriously said: “You’re in a bad state, let
me handle him.”
“This guy… I won’t forgive him.”

Dai took a deep breath, but this is didn’t make him less angry.
They’ve sent a Shinobi to kill Naito!
This is enough!
Uchiha Tsuki without any kind of disguise, he was wearing Konoha’s

official uniform, so you can judge his identity from just a glance.
“Give me a chance.”
“Understood… but rest assured I will never let this filthy Uchiha hurt
you.”
Dai said that with a very serious tone.
He was ready to open the Seven Gate.
But Dai had some confidence in Naito that he will not get defeated this
easily, so he will wait before he opens the Seven Gate.
He may have some confidence in Naito but he can’t have full
confidence.
In Dai’s view, Naito is strong enough to defeat a Jonin, but not all the
Jonin are the same.
Yuu Naito is just a kid filled with youth flames but he didn’t grow
enough yet.
He’s still a green leaf that should be protected.
Although it’s really dangerous he is ready to open the Seven Gate.
Dai is only capable of opening seven gates, The Seven Gate is his limit.
Once he opens it, the side effects will be similar to the one Lee had at
that exam.
However, there’s no other way.
“Maito Dai the Eternal Genin, I heard a lot about you, and it looks
like the stories are true.”
The Uchiha mocked Dai when he looked at him.
He is not worried about Dai, he needs thousands of years before he can

even stand against him.
Dai is not worthy to even look at.
Even Yuu Naito is a similar case.
He may be able to kill Samui.
But Uchiha Tsuki is on a whole different level.
Tsuki finally moved his sword.
And it was pointed toward Naito.
This moment.
Tsuki looked more focused.

The fight started!
Uchiha didn’t try to use Genjutsu on Naito, didn’t even try to cast a
Ninjutsu.
He rushed toward Naito while he was holding his sword with two hands,
his killing intent was all over the place.
“So he’s a Kenjutsu user just like Sakumo.”
Naito’s expression changed, but he wasn’t afraid.
This is not enough to scare him.
You want to kill him, then it’s war!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 67
REPORT
In the face of this sword, Naito could barely avoid the strike of Tsuki,
after that, he took some steps back.
Whoosh!!
Tsuki caught to him again and struck again.
Naito dodged it again.
Naito didn’t use his shocks because he didn’t have a clear understanding
of the Uchiha’s strength.
Anyway, Naito wasn’t afraid of his Genjutsu, But the Uchiha was using
his Sharingan to read his movement, and this will only consume his chakra
more and more.
So Naito didn’t bother losing time.

Tsuki continued on striking Naito with his sword, but the latter managed
to dodge all of his attacks, the colors in Tsuki’s eyes changed.
“You’re speed is good.”
Tsuki smirked
He’s a Ninja, who put all of his effort in learning Kenjutsu.
A strong Kenjutsu user, won’t lose in term of speed.
Even so, Naito also didn’t look like he was slower than him, he even
looked faster than him at some point!
Otherwise, he would have been struck a long time ago, since Tsuki was
using his Sharingan all the time.
The only explaining of this, that Naito is much faster than him.
Seeing how Naito was dodging him every time, Tsuki finally showed his
true ability.
Whoosh!!!
The sword in Tsuki’s hands looked a little bit different.
It’s covered with Chakra!
However, it was simple Chakra, the same technique Sakumo used

before!
Seeing this scene, Naito felt chills on his shoulders, he felt danger from
this technique.
Surely, Uchiha Tsuki was using Chakra flow.
So what?
……
Far away.
Dai was watching the fight, his body was weak, but his spirit was strong
enough to make him step in.
It’s really dangerous on his body to open the Seven Gate.
However, he was ready to do it.
If Naito couldn’t win against the Uchiha, he won’t hesitate to do it.
This is a case of life and death.
But he needs to wait.
And this waiting made Dai so nervous.
However, during this fight and until this moment Naito didn’t reveal
any hind of being defeated although he seemed in a disadvantage, this is
what made Dai more and more shocked, but also a little bit impatient.
For that reason, he really wanted to rush in the fight.

“Yuu Naito…”
Dai was looking at the field, with mixed feelings, but he did not speak,
he didn’t want to interfere with Naito’s fight.
He wanted to give Naito his chance.
Even if he couldn’t win against Uchiha Tsuki, nothing will happen, he

will just rush in!
…….
in the field.
The sword of Tsuki was covered with Chakra.
No generation, no condensation, but it looked extremely dangerous.
In fact, the sword looked so beautiful.

However, the result of being struck by this sword will be the opposite of
the word “Beautiful”.
It will be dark, it will be hell.
“Killing you while you’re doing a mission, it will look like you’ve got
killed by the hand of the enemies”
Uchiha Tsuki closed his mouth slowly, he gently raised his sword, then
he suddenly dashed toward Naito.
Very simple technique.
There wasn’t any extra movement in it, but it was targeting Naito’s
head.
However, in the next moment, suddenly something has changed.
Om!!!
Like a thunder.
His sword glowed like a star, it got covered by a strange white halo.
It looked like it can cut the sky like it can strike the whole earth and cut
into two halves.
Tsuki’s eyes looked very confident.
His Sharingan looked like it was already seen the future of Naito being
cut into two halves by his sword.
In the face of Tsuki’s sword, Naito didn’t look afraid, but he looked
confused.
Is this chakra flow?!
But it’s impossible to even compare Uchiha Tsuki to Sakumo!
Unless this is not only Chakra flow, but it’s the sword itself what made
it strong.
It had a weird twist, between the stirless and the soundless you will find
it bitterness.
It looked bright but felt dark.
However, the air seemed to have some distortion between it stirless and
soundless, it looked extremely strange.
It looked like a distortion of space.
Without hesitation, Naito took out his kunai.
Shogekiha!
Ding!!
In a flash, Naito’s Kunia and Tsuki’s sword collided.
At this moment, the heaven and the earth looked like they were gonna
crush each other.
Dai who was looking from far away couldn’t help but get excited.
Just now, he almost shouted.
But seeing how Naito strangely believed in his abilities and fought back,
he decided to believe in him too.
Since Naito didn’t lose hope, he will not lose hope too, Naito can defeat
him.
…….
A Kunai, and a sword.
Ordinary kunai, and a special sword.
Shock power, Chakra flow.
Two kinds of powers, both are completely different, but the two has the
same purpose, which is, cut everything that comes in the way!
However, this goal couldn’t be achieved.

The shock in the eye of Uchiha Tsuki was clear.
His sword was actually blocked?!
He didn’t expect that Naito could block his sword!
“What the hell is this power?!”
Tsuki was shocked, his heart sank in confusion.
His Kenjutsu is called Liberation of Stars, his sword is called Star,

Liberation of the Ken Hoshi is the name of this move. (T/N: Ken: Sword,
Hoshi: Star)
This move has ended the life of a lot of Shinobis!
Yet it was blocked by Naito!
Naito was using an ordinary Kunai, but it was covered by a strange halo,
and to make it worse his body was trembling!
If it weren’t for the Chakra flowing edge, he might have been killed.
His technique was so strong to the point that he could stop his special
sword using an ordinary Kunai.
With his heart falling in desperation, Uchiha Tsuki stared at Naito who
was clashing his Kunai to his sword, he bit his teeth, while his Chakra flow
became crazily powerful.
And he struck again.
But once again he got blocked by Naito.
Finally, everything became clear!
Naito’s Shogekiha is much stronger than his move and sword!
Naito didn’t know that this is gonna happen when he blocked his attack.
He only believed in his own power.

He can do it, he can bock him! so he can win!
Naito was blocking Tsuki using the Kunai in his right hand.
At that time, Naito Kunai and Tsuki’s sword we’re still clashing against
each other.
Naito smirked at that moment.
Then he clenched his left fist.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 68
REPORT
“Not good!”
Uchiha had three temoes in his Sharingan, at the moment when Naito
clenched his fist, he knew what he will do next.
He knew, but he couldn’t do anything!
In the beginning, he was sure that he can cut off anything Naito will
throw at him, but now after he got blocked, the situation has changed.
Naito embarrassed him the moment he blocked him.
“Earthquake Release: Brutal Force!”
Naito will have no mercy in these kinds of situation, it was a blow with
full force!
When he saw the white halo on Naito’s fist, Tsuki who has his sword
still pressed against Naito thought about retreating.
But this has already been calculated by Naito.
Naito pressed him with his Kunai more, he didn’t want him to escape
and waste the opportunity!
Under these circumstances, Tsuki didn’t only failed on retreating but

also got his guard more open!
His Sharingan can predict the movement of the enemy, but it can’t read
Naito’s thoughts!
“Shit! this kid…”
Uchiha Tsuki didn’t expect that Naito would actually do this, or even
dare to do it!
Naito’s Kunai and Tsuki’s sword we’re still clashing against each other,
but Naito was trying to press his Kunai against Tsuki more so he can’t
retreat without losing his balance!
However, Uchiha Tsuki was an experienced Shinobi who fought
countless battles, so he didn’t panic at that time.
If this is the case, then he will just push him back!
Ooooh!!!
Uchiha Tsuki used all of his power and pushed Naito’s Kunai the
moment he was focusing all of his power in his fist, then he mobilized his
chakra flow into his sword.
At that time, Naito’s punch was already here!
It was impossible to retreat now, so he used his sword to strike Naito

punch!
Whoosh!!!
The air got shattered like a broken ice.

The cracks in the air spread out like a spiderweb until it surrounded
Uchiha Tsuki.
Tsuki’s sword got stopped inches short of Naito’s fist, then he couldn’t
press down any longer!
“Give me a break!”
Tsuki started to feel his body getting trembled by the power of the
shock, and this is made him angrier.
However, he could do nothing more.
He couldn’t fully stop it!
Even if he was using all of his Chakra he could only stop Naito’s punch.
But Naito didn’t need the impact to do damage.
Boom!!
In the next moment, Uchiha Tsuki could no longer stop this monstrous
power, and he got thrown away by Naito.
Whoosh!
In midair, blood came out of Tsuki’s mouth.
His eyes had incredible colors the moment he hit the ground.
He… got injured!
He got beaten by that little devil!
In the distance, Dai who was ready to open the Seven Gate and rush in
had his mouth wide open from his shock.
In fact, he felt that Naito was doing great by just blocking Tsuki’s
sword.
But now, Naito managed to even rubbish Tsuki and injure him.
This is incredible!
After all, Uchiha Tsuki… is a Jonin.
At this moment, Uchiha Tsuki understood the feelings of Uchiha Samui

who was in his shoes before, he got filled with crazy murderous feelings,
and he almost got blinded by anger.
But in the end, he took a deep breath and calmed himself.
After all, Uchiha Tsuki is not Samui, he’s stronger and he has a better
mentality.
“Very good, you’ve actually hurt me, aren’t you proud.”
“aren’t you?”
Naito looked quietly at Tsuki, his eyes looked dull and unmoved.
Tsuki suddenly smiled.

That smile is hard to describe in words.
“Hmm.”
“But, this is stops here, I have already seen through your technique,
and now you must die.”
“Your tricks look very similar to Chakra’s flow, but it not the same
thing… it’s just a normal blow, right?”
Uchiha Tsuki narrowed his eyes and wiped the blood on his mouth.
Naito didn’t speak.
Tsuki’s conclusion was right, after all, you can’t underestimate his eyes,
even if they weren’t a Mangekyou Sharingan, you can’t ignore what three
temoes can do.
If Tsuki didn’t have those three temoes in his Sharingan, he would be

already died by now.
Of course, there wasn’t any reason for Naito to speak, Tsuki already
knew too much.
But since the beginning of time, villains we’re always only talks.
They always have the same thinking.
Naito found that people in this world always seemed to like to introduce
their abilities and explain it and to analyze the capabilities of the
opponents.
And Uchiha Tsuki is not a special case.
However, it seems that Uchiha Tsuki thought that he already saw

everything Naito has and he thought of a way to handle him. He will win.
“Easy to talk about, hard to do it.”
Naito looked at Tsuki while he whispered that, then he suddenly stepped

forward and pressed the ground with his hands.
“Earthquake Release: The Art of Moving!”
Bang!!!
The ground started trembling from where he was standing then swaying
in all directions.
The entire ground started waving like an ocean.
Crash!
Tsuki got a little bit surprised by Naito’s technique, the moment the
waves reached him his feet start to shake.
Kasha!
The fissures of the shocks continued to spread out in all directions.
At the end, when the trembling stopped, countless of cracks appeared in

the ground.
Some of them were extremely dark and deep.
Suddenly, Naito fell into one of these cracks, and disappeared

completely underground!
“What?!”
Tsuki didn’t have any expression until that moment, and it was horrified
expression.
Didn’t expect that Naito could pull something like this out?!
Tsuki eyes start following Naito’s movements in all of those cracks, his
brows became tighter.
Can’t see!
He can’t see clearly.
If he had a Byakugan he could easily find Naito.
But this is was… the limit of his Sharingan!
The bottom was too dark, he couldn’t know where Naito was now, but he
could vaguely feel his position based on his chakra.
Silent moments.
“I need to change this situation…. that little devil, with his

Earthquake Release, all that i need is to catch him one time then it will
be the end.”
Uchiha Tsuki was a little bit worried.
But this situation where he could change the field to his advantage is
really annoying.
But he’s a Genin, after all, he would only be able to use C-Class
Ninjutsu, which will have no effect on him.
The only opportunity for Tsuki to attack is when Naito will be focusing
on printing to cast his Ninjutsu.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.
Chapter 69
REPORT
At that moment, Tsuki was holding his sword with his eyes looking at
every crack in the ground waiting for the slightest change so he can
instantly react.
He was waiting for Naito’s attack so he can block it, then everything
will end.
As long as he can stay focused he can block and dodge every attack.
This little devil has no chance of winning!
Tsuki continued on holding his sword while mobilizing his chakra.
Suddenly, his Sharingan sighted a shadow at one of the cracks.
“This is it! Die!”
Tsuki generated his chakra into his sword and sent a strong sword
energy toward the crack.
Whoosh!!
The sword energy destroyed everything.
The crack became even bigger and the figure of Naito became clearer
while he was advancing quietly.
At this time, Tsuki sent another one toward the crack and exactly to
Naito’s position.
Suddenly the sword energy hit the place where he was standing and
made a great impact.
He Obviously got hit!
Even if you use these little tricks, the moment you try to get close to
him, these eyes will see you!
However, the next moment, Naito who got hit by Tsuki’s strike,
suddenly turned into white smoke and disappeared.
“A clone?!”
Tsuki got stunned for a moment.
This should be a very common Ninjutsu.
No one ever could fool him before with this Technique while he was
using his Sharingan.
It never fooled him.
But this time it’s different.
Even if the Sharingan can see through the fog, it can’t see through the
ground.
Therefore, he got overwhelmed by a common technique!
“Using a clone… then what?”
Uchiha got more focused and closed his grip tight on his sword.
Even if he uses these tricks, he’s not afraid!
Because any attack Naito will use this sword will cut it, Tsuki was ready
to cut anything.
Suddenly, a bubble came floating out of the dark toward him.

It’s a bubble, but it looks more like a shining star.
The inner seemed like it was rotating, the corse is white, but also it was
covered with Chakra.
This is should be Naito’s Technique… It’s Hakai!
When it appeared, Naito was ready to strike his sword for the second
time.
“This thing!”
Due to his Sharingan, he managed to see it right away.
But his plan was too simple, the moment you send me an attack I will
attack it, and that bubble was already in front of him.
So he welcomed it with his sword.
Strike.
Oh!!!
When he hit it with his sword the Chakra around it got popped and the
bubble-like thing immediately cracked.
The Hakai is not a stable form of the Rasengan the moment it comes in
a contact with an object, it will explode.
the moment it exploded, enormous shock spread out like waves!
Those waves started to destroy everything, it was even clear to the

naked eye!
But also there wasn’t any sound.
Tsuki felt the danger but everything he had couldn’t stop Naito’s Hakai.
There was no blood, no gore, no sound.

There was only dust.
Uchiha Tsuki obviously wasn’t able to cut Naito’s S-Class Ninjutsu!
Suddenly, the whole person turned into dust on the cracked ground!
What was more shocking is that the ground under his feet silently got
hollowed into a semi-circular hole.
Ding!!
The only thing that barely survived was the sword that was in Tsuki’s
hand, he got thrown away by the impact when Tsuki tried to cut Naito’s
technique.
In the distance, Dai was standing there shocked, surprised, his mouth
was wide open, he couldn’t believe what he saw.
How can he believe something like this?
“This…….”
His eyes explained what he wanted to say, this unbelievable.
What happened?!
Is he dead? he couldn’t even know?!
Sometimes this kind of silent disappearing is more shocking than a

bloody end.
Dai couldn’t do such an effect even if he opened the Sixth Gate!
At least he must open the Seventh Gate!
And to compare the Seven Gate power to a Technique… it must be

absolutely an S-Class Ninjutsu!
“Cough.”
In the cracks, a sound of slightly tired cough came out.
Suddenly Naito rolled over out of the crack.
He couldn’t jump out because he got so tired after he used this

technique.
“Yuu Naito!”
After seeing the unscratched Naito coming out of the crack, Dai finally
woke up from his shock, then he revealed a hint of joy.
“Are you okay?!”
He couldn’t help but ask.
Naito waved at Dai.
“I am fine, but I need to rest.”
Naito walked slowly forward toward the Tsuki sword and took it.
“This sword is so good, yet it still can’t completely resist the power of
the shock?”
But he was grateful for only having it, after all, none of the swords he
had were as good as this one.
And of course the power of the shocks compared to the Hakai is not at
the same level, this is enough.
He didn’t know where this sword has come from, but it was very
suitable for Naito.
“This sword is mine.”
That Uchiha is gone now, Naito is the new owner.

He already decided to focus only on developing the Shock power and
The Reverse Hachimon Tonkou to the extreme before he thinks about
anything else.
And with this new sword, things will get better and better.
There should be a lot of people who are aware of the existing of this
sword.
But so what?!
They dared to send someone to kill him, and he was killed while Naito
was defending himself, the Uchiha clan won’t dare to mention this sword!
The conflicts between Naito and Uchiha Clan are already too bad,
nothing Naito does now will make it even worse then what is.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.
Chapter 70
REPORT
Konoha.
At the Hokage Office, Sarutobi was reading some documents.
“Hokage-Sama… a problem has happened with Uchiha Tsuki.”
An Anbu appeared in front of Sarutobi.
Sarutobi’s eyebrows suddenly got crossed. “What?”
“Uchiha Tsuki went to a mission and left the village heading south…
but suddenly news came to us saying that he was seen heading north.’
“And?!”
Sarutobi got confused.
Obviously, Tsuki had to go north for some reason.
What’s the problem with that?
North… North!!!
Sarutobi finally got it.
Natio’s mission is in the north!
“Damn those Uchiha! they fooled us!!”
Sarutobi’s eyes showed a lot of anger.
It’s well known now that the Uchiha Clan and Naito have conflicts.
When he gave the permission for Naito to go to the mission with Dai, he
should have known that the Uchiha Clan would pull something like this.
At the same time, the Uchiha sent a squad of four Uchiha members to
the south.
Therefore, they managed to secretly send one of them behind Naito, he

should have sent someone to follow them, this way he would know their
plan.
But he did nothing, he didn’t think that they would do something like
this.
Unexpectedly, the Uchiha Clan played their card.
This squad was originally formed in order to assassin Naito.
The three other members went north, but Tsuki did a big tour to the
north, he was the winning card, his true target was Naito!
Uchiha Tsuki is a Shinobi from Konoha.
But also he’s one of the Uchiha!

There is even some information about him being involved with the
death of two Shinobis from the village!
Such a guy will have no mercy even against a kid.
“It’s too late to stop them… those damn Uchiha are very good.”
Sarutobi took a deep breath the anger in his eyes slightly changed into a
cold stare.
When Naito managed to kill Samui and showed off an incredible talent,
Sarutobi made a strong point that no one should touch Naito, especially
the Uchiha.
But this time, the Uchiha dared to disobey the Hokage’s order, they
didn’t just throw his words to the trash but they also went behind Naito.
This is where Sarutobi got really angry!
You think you can disobey the Hokage like this?
You think you can tease the Hokage like this?!

Since they dared to do this, as the Hokage of Konoha Sarutobi decided
to teach the Uchiha how to kneel!
“Leave, Captain Kobayashi!”
The mood becomes extremely cold after he took a deep breath.
“Yes.”
The Anbu disappeared.
Soon, Uchiha Kageyama came to the Hokage Office.
His expression was very calm, he seemed like he foreseen all of this
already.
Since he dared to disobey his word in order to kill Naito, he was already
well prepared.
Only the two of them were in the Office.

The presence of the two of them was very strong.
However, Sarutobi didn’t show any hint of anger, instead, he had a cup
of tea in front of him, so he drank it slowly.
Uchiha Kageyama was very patient, he stood there waiting.
However, the atmosphere becomes darker.
And the air becomes more and heavier the moment Sarutobi put his cup
on the table.
“I’ve heard that Tsuki went to a mission.”
“Yes.”
“Well, The Uchiha Clan is always working so hard for the sake of
Konoha.”
Sarutobi nodded gently, then suddenly said: “I also heard that you’re
son Fugaku is so talented, he already activated a full Sharingan.”
This sentence, made Kageyama’s eyes glow with a hint of fierce.
But he calmed himself down immediately.
“Yes, I’m already thinking of giving him my place, But he’s still too
young and he needs more experience and practice.”
“Well, it’s a good thing to let him have more experience, who don’t
you let him come here more often?”
“Well, you don’t have to worry about this Hokage-Sama.” Uchiha

Kageyama responded very calmly then he seriously looked at Sarutobi and
said: “The other day, I discovered something…”
Then he pulled a scroll and put it on the table in front of Sarutobi.
Sarutobi’s stared coldly at him.
How can he have this courage while facing his anger?
And what is in the scroll?

He picked the scroll then he gently opened it, suddenly he narrowed his
eyes.
“Good handwriting… and what does this mean?!”
Sarutobi got tired of fooling around, so he asked directly.
“No one can touch the Uchiha Clan in Konoha, Hokage-Sama you
should understand, that this is not for the sake of a single person, it’s of
the sake of the family.”
Uchiha Kageyama raised his head gently and looked into Sarutobi’s
eyes.
So they’re not afraid of disobeying him.
The real purpose behind this is that they want to deliver a message to
everyone in Konoha, you don’t mess with the Uchiha!
This family has its pride.

Sarutobi was silent.
Uchiha Kageyama has fully shown his attention, and he’s clearly telling
him if this is not possible… they’re gonna leave Konoha!
If this was in peacetime, Sarutobi will encounter such a hard attitude

with a more harder one.
If you dare to leave, I will kill you!
But not now.
The Second Shinobi World War has broken out.
The three big villages have already cleaned up all the surrounding small
villages…
However you see it, this war is unavoidable.
If they fall into a big conflict with the Uchiha now, the price will be too
big.
“Very good.”
Sarutobi said these two words then he closed the scroll.
Seeing this scene, Kageyama smirked.
“If everything is clear, I will head back, there are things are needed to
deal with.”
After he said that, Kageyama didn’t wait for Sarutobi to respond, and
turned around leaving the place.
Sarutobi stared at his back, he didn’t speak, he couldn’t stop him.
Just when Kageyama was already in front of the door, a Ninja suddenly
opened the door and directly walked in.
“Hokage-Sama, there’s a problem!”
“What’s the matter?!”

Sarutobi’s tone becomes very mad.
“A troop from the Mist has sneaked into the Land of Fire, and it’s led
by the famous Shinobi of the Mist Hozuki Itsuki.”
“Damn! this is really big.” Sarutobi knew that this is really a dangerous
situation and he was ready to send the Anbu department to deal with them.
Kageyama shook his head slightly, he felt really lazy to even listen to
things that don’t have anything to do with him, so he was ready to step out
of the Hokage Office.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 71
REPORT
“But they were all killed!”
The expression on his face was incredible, with a trace of shock he said:
“The leader of this squad was a famous Shinobi from the Mist, Hozuki
Itsuki!”
“They got all killed?”
The tone of Sarutobi’s voice seemed very awkward. “Who killed

them?”
“Yuu Naito and Maito Dai!”
The Ninja seemed like he wasn’t believing himself when he said these
two names.
Oh!
The documents in Sarutobi’s hands fell on the table the moment he

heard these two names.
Uchiha Kageyama’s body froze up one step out of the office of the
Hokage.
He couldn’t move, he couldn’t even take one other step on the ground.
It was like he was listening to the words of God.
“And what about Naito and Dai?”
“They just returned.”
Oh!
Uchiha Kageyama’s Chakra got out of control, the next step he took
destroyed the floor under his feet, the expression he had couldn’t be
described in words.
Then, with a cold stare, he left the place.
“This….”
The Ninja looked strangely at Kageyama
This is not the calm Kageyama.
How could he do something like this, how could he destroy the

Hokage’s floor?
Too bold!
“Hokage-Sama, this is was too rude.”
“It’s okay, you can go.”
Sarutobi with a calm expression moves his hand as a sign of allowing

him to leave.
The ninja immediately stopped talking, Shinobis are like this, they don’t
interfere in things like this, they naturally don’t ask what’s going on, even
though he felt strange, he directly turned his back and left away.
In the next moment, Sarutobi stopped the Ninja and said.
“Wait! come back here, and tell me everything in details!”
The Ninja immediately fell back and told him everything from the
beginning to the end.
The moment Naito and Dai came back, they turned in the mission, they
took out a bunch of heads, then they identified them.
Everyone got shocked in the Missions Hall.
They felt that this matter is just too incredible and should be reported to
the Hokage.
“What?! Maito Dai… he could open Seven out of Eight Gates from
the Hachimon Tonkou Technique.”
Sarutobi said that with a great surprise on his face.

This time it’s just too unreal.
Yuu Naito is a genius kid this news didn’t surprise Sarutobi.
But Maito Dai is a different case.
A guy like him who can open Seven Gates can change the course of a
big battle!
This talent is hard to be found!
This kind of talent appears once in ten thousand years.
“Bring me Maito Dai here!”
“Yes.”
…….
Yuu Naito and Maito Dai just completed the mission, but Dai received a
call from the Hokage.
Naito didn’t get any reward from the mission, it went all to Dai.
Dai was very embarrassed, Although he killed the captain of the squad,
Naito’s effort of killing all the other Shinobis is also a great thing.
However, Naito pushed all of the credit to him.
When he wanted to force Naito to take a part of the reward, he got

called by the Hokage.
With a happy face, Naito smiled at Dai, then he immediately fled away.
Under the insistence of Naito, Dai didn’t have a choice but to accept the
reward with gratitude, so he went to the Hokage Office.
After leaving Dai, Naito passed several of streets at high speed.
Walking on the streets of Konoha, Naito starts to feel a tense

atmosphere.
The people in Konoha who looked always very happy and calm, this
time they looked very worried and nervous.
The Second Shinobi World War broke out, and the people start to feel
very the tense.
The sword he took from Tsuki didn’t get confiscated.
The material of the scabbard wasn’t as good as the steel of the sword, so
it got affected by the shock of Naito.
Holding this knife, Naito went to the Anbu department to re-custom the
scabbard.
This time, the cold Anbu who was in charge of the place didn’t help but
to get shocked at the moment Naito passed him the sword.
“Isn’t this sword…”
Uchiha Tsuki is one of the leaders of Konoha Military Police Force, he’s
a very famous figure in the village.
He once was a member of the Anbu, so everyone knew about that sword.
“Is there any problem?”
Naito looked calmly at the Anbu.
Even after all what happened, Naito didn’t fear the Uchiha Clan, as long
as he doesn’t jump in a fight with one of those monster like members of
the Uchiha, he doesn’t have to worry about anything.
And he’s already thinking of opening the Third Gate, even if he faces a
genius member, it won’t be a problem.
Even if you can see through his movements, through his actions, he only
needs one punch to destroy you!
“It’s nothing.”
The Anbu was very confused, but he took a deep breath then he looked
at Naito.
The rules of the Anbu are very strict he can’t even ask him about it.
“The steel and the edge of the sword are fine, it’s actually a very good
sword, but the scabbard got damaged, it will take some time to make a
good one.”
“It’s not a problem, I’ll wait.”
“Understood”
The Anbu nodded at him then took the sword.
In the process, he couldn’t help but take a glance at Naito.
He knew the owner of the sword… Also, he knew it was Naito even
though he was wearing his mask, anyone wouldn’t have a problem
guessing his identity.
In the Anbu department, Naito’s reputation is definitely not low, and the
conflicts he has with the Uchiha Clan are well Known.
The Anbu’ eyes got widened.

He thought about something very incredible… Did Naito… Killed Tsuki
and took his sword?!
But why does it have a damaged scabbard?
He damaged it!
He got very shocked.
However, it wasn’t weird that he could think about this after all,
incredible things are always happening around Naito, the fact of him being
able to wipe out all the Anbu candidates is just unbelievable.
Although this is more incredible, it looks like Naito is capable of

creating miracles… it’s just like that!
due to his deep thoughts, he spaced out for a long time, when he woke
up Naito wasn’t there anymore.
He didn’t know when did Naito leave.
“What a scary guy… No one can predict how much he will go

further.”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 72
REPORT
After handing the sword to the re-custom department, Naito returned to

the ground.
Tired of being attacked all the time lately, Naito didn’t want to pick any
more missions, he was too lazy, so he just headed back home.
The place he was living in wasn’t that rusty place from before, he
moved to a better place close to the center of the village.
After all, Naito is an Anbu member now.
Some of the Anbu doesn’t even have a place on their own, they just live
in the Anbu department.
Back at home, Naito thought for a long time, and he was ready to
continue his practicing.
up until now, Naito needed to go through a lot of battles so he only
practiced Ninjutsus and moves, but now he needs to focus on training his
body.
The sky starts to get darker, obviously, there wasn’t any chance to train
today, so he needed to get ready to start his practice again tomorrow.
In fact, he thought about doing some other missions with Dai, but Naito
decided on doing his training.
Because this may intercept his plane of focusing on strengthening his

body, he will need to learn more moves of how he can hide and track
enemy’s Chakra.
“Let’s just take a rest today.”
Yes, all that he needs right now is to relax his body, Naito walked out of
the room and jumped right on the roof, he always admired the view in
Konoha.
When the last sunrise was going down on the Hokage Rock, the shadow
fall down on the heads of the three Hokage.
What fabulous view, it made Naito space out for a moment.

But the sun didn’t stop there, and the darkness starts to control the
place.
At this time, Naito moved his eyes to the bottom of the roof, suddenly
he got surprised by the figure of someone.
What his eyes fell on was a figure of a young girl, but when he thought
about it didn’t seem that surprising to see her.
…….
In Naito’s house.
Kushina used to visit Naito every day.
But Naito went out in a mission with Dai and he didn’t tell here, she got
worried about him, and wanted to found out what happened with him, but
she couldn’t find any information.
She came every day, but the house was empty.

While she was waiting for any information about Naito, she got
unexpectedly worried.
“This guy always does things without telling me, and when he leaves
the village he doesn’t even worry about his safety!”
This continued worry become more and more annoying.
Kushina looked at the door house and twitched her mouth.
“When he comes home I’ll make sure to scold him very badly!”
When Naito heard this sentence he almost fell from the roof.
This sentence scared him more than fighting Tsuki, but he kinda felt
sorry for her, he left the village without telling her, it’s not a surprise that
she’s angry, he made her very worried.
“Oh… Wait, she’s already leaving.”
Kushina was ready to leave the place in desperation, so he planned to

surprise her.
At the moment when she stepped out of the place, Naito glanced at her.
“Cough.”
This time Naito wasn’t hiding on the roof anymore, he was right behind
her.
“Goodnight,” Naito said this with a warm tone.
“…”
Kushina turned to see Naito in front of her.
Then she ran toward him and hugged him.
“You idiot!!”
“Ahem…”
Well, he knew he deserved it, leaving without telling her was a little bit
harsh.
He was ready for that scold she was talking about, but he didn’t expect
that he will get a warm hug instead.
When she tried to hug him, Kushina lost all of her strength so she kinda
fell into Naito’s arms, so he hugged her very tightly.
“ time you make sure to tell me before you go… Even if you don’t
worry about yourself… Worry about others…”
Naito felt that something is wrong.
Something is off.
With a worried face, Naito touched her head softly and asked: “What
happened?”
“No, nothing.”
Kushina let go of Naito, without making any eye contact.

This made Naito more suspicious, there must be something!
Naito felt a trace of a fear in her eyes.
What is she afraid of?
Naito couldn’t think of anything.
The next moment, Kushina with a little bit of hesitation she looked at
him while her body was trembling.
“Yuu Naito… if I say… If I were a monster, what would you think of

me?”
Kushina’s heart skipped a beat when she said this sentence.
At this time, she didn’t look like a Red Hot-Blooded Habanero, she was
just a little girl with a heart full of fear.
If he was any other person, he definitely wouldn’t understand what she

meant.
But Naito was a different case.
The Kyuubi!
Is this the time when Kushina become the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi?
However, there wasn’t any news about the death of the previous
Jinchuriki.
Even if this matter is concealed, there should have a been special

treatments to do.
is the seal getting weakened?
No, this isn’t the reason.
He didn’t have a clue about this situation, even in the original story
there weren’t any details about this event, Naito didn’t know anything
about this situation.
But until now, the course of the future didn’t change.

Thinking of this, Naito shook his head a little bit.
In fact, these things aren’t important, regardless of whether this is

happening now or in the near future, the fact of Kushina being the
Jinchuriki is difficult to change.
Naito can’t help her get rid of her future.
However, Naito is capable of changing her destiny.
This is not impossible.
“It doesn’t matter, as long as you’re still you, I will never change my
thoughts about you.”
Naito extended his hand and gently put on her pretty face, she looked
him in the eyes with her sparkling eyes.
He really meant what he said.

Naito knew that this Nine-Tailed fox who’s everyone is afraid off, is
nothing but a kind one.
At some point, Naito was confident that he will have the power to knock
some sense into him.
If a punch didn’t do the work, he will just send a barrage of punches

toward him.
Listening to those kind words from Naito, the desperation, and fear that
Kushina had in her heart become happiness and joy.
“Really?”
“Really.”
“It’s a promise!”
“Yes.”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 73
REPORT
Naito’s eyes had a strange color while he was watching Kushina.
The plot began to develop, Kushina gonna become a Jinchuriki, and the
war is breaking out.
Once the war broke out, the storm of the war will drift anyone who’s
standing near it.
The big snake will always hunt her targets alone, it will not wait for
other to protect her.
If it wasn’t for the three Sannin Konoha wouldn’t win that war, but there
are no guarantees that this is gonna happen again.
Therefore, Naito needed to get stronger, his current power isn’t enough.
……..
day.
Naito began his training again.
Naito starts punching right away, he no longer needs to have a stake or a

rock to hit.
Air, the current Naito, can have the air as his target.
Boom! Boom! Boom!!
His whole body was trembling, Naito reached the level where he can
conjure the shocks form every part of his body.
The sky starts raining.
The ground got wet quickly, but Naito’s expression didn’t change and he
continued on punching calmly.
Naito wants to open the third gate before the war broke out!
Not only to survive the upcoming war but also to change Kushina’s
destiny.
Also, In order to have no fear of the Uchiha Clan!
Naito killed Uchiha Tsuki, but the Uchiha clan kept quiet about this
event. Surely because they didn’t want to admit the fact that they sent an
assassin to kill Naito.
Last time, Naito managed to kill Samui, but he was just a member of the
Uchiha, but this time he killed one of Konoha’s Captain also a high-level
figure in the Uchiha!
How will the Uchiha Clan react?
What makes it worse, is that Naito also took his sword and made it his
own.
In fact, the Uchiha isn’t afraid of starting a war on Naito in Konoha, but
this might weaken Konoha, and this will lead to serious consequences.
Because of this, Naito wasn’t afraid of any surprise attack.

The only thing he was thinking of was opening the Third Gate!
It has been serval months since he opened the Second Gate.
The first gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou got opened right away
since it was a direct target.
From the First Gate to the Second Gate it took him almost two months
or so to fully open it, the time from the Second Gate to the Third was
much longer.
Because the more you open the Gates, the more it will take to open the
next one.
This process takes time.
The more you open, the more time you will need to strengthen your
body.
In fact, Naito can get stronger by just doing nothing due to the effect of
the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, but it will be very slow, training and
learning more techniques will help him to accelerate the growth pace.
Naito now is very skilled at using his shocks.
He doesn’t need to use his fist to conjure shocks, he can adjust the
power of the shocks on his skin, bones, even in his blood.
These kinds of shocks are very useful, but it cannot be used all the time
since it’s extremely energy-consuming.
The launch Kushina has prepared for Naito wasn’t enough.
Anyway, this where the money that the Anbu was providing him come
in handy, Naito went to the center of the village to eat more.
The village was really big, and Ichiraku Ramen wasn’t the only place
where you can have a good meal.
Naito walked in the streets until he found a great restaurant where he

can have a big meal.
The number of meals was amazing.

People got stunned watching Naito eating it.
Unbelievable, such a kid, how can he eat this much, what kind of
stomach does he have!!
It looked like Naito has another nickname in the village “The Stomach
King”!
Many people think of Naito as a genius but they don’t think that the
eating has anything to do with it.
On the other hand, the Akimichi Clan thinks of Naito as a genius and the
eating matter is definitely the reason behind it, some of them even claimed
that Naito is a lost son of the Akimichi Clan!
Obviously, no one was buying that.
Naito wasn’t fat like the rest of them, this is nonsense.
Naito is growing a lot with every day pass.
He might be just a ten years old kid, but he looks like he’s thirteen or
fourteen years old.
During this time, there have been many things happening in Konoha.
Dai finally got rid of the nickname Eternal Genin, and he got ranked as
a Special Jonin.
Of course, some people opposed this idea.
However, Maito Dai is able to open the Seventh Gate of the Hachimon
Tonkou, and he managed to kill Hozuki Itsuki.
After all, this is a world where power is everything.
Of course, with Dai’s strength, it wouldn’t be a problem even if he got

ranked as a Jonin, but the reason why he wasn’t, is that he’s bad in every
other aspect and he needs to always work in a team.
In addition to this news, the Uchiha Clan announced that one of the
Captains of Konoha Military Police Force has died.
Only a few people know the inside story, even within the Uchiha clan,
few people knew how Tsuki really died.
And because of this Naito ignored the matter.
It took Naito two months to open the Second Gate after he opened the
First one.
This time it took him four months to open the Third Gate.
After he opened the Third Gate: The Gate of View, the process was done
without no accidents, so he managed to link it with the other two Gates.
When Naito opened the First Gate, he’s chakra become comparable to a
regular Shinobi, then after he opened the Second Gate, his chakra amount
become comparable to a Chunin.
But this doesn’t mean that the Second Gate has an amount of Chakra
comparable to a Chunin, but when he linked the two gates, the First Gate
enhanced his power and made him reach that level.
In fact, the First Gate has much more Chakra then the Second Gate.
Now after opening the Third Gate, the same thing happened again.
It took him almost a week to fully open it.

After that, Naito’s Chakra reached the Jonin’s level!
Of course, Naito consummation isn’t that big.
The real point behind opening the Third Gate was to enhance the power
of the shocks, and it was increased by miles!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 74
REPORT
Naito’s shock was definitely linked to the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.

When Naito opened the First Gate the power of the Shock was in the First
Stage. When he opened the Second it reached the Second Stage.
And now when he opened the Third, Naito’s shocks got more powerful.
Naito’s punches now are able to shatter a Low-Level A-Class Ninjutsu!
At the same time, due to the enhancement in the Chakra, the amount of
his Chakra increased, his control got a lot better, which strengthened his
Brutal Force technique, Earthquake Release: Brutal Force is now capable
of shattering a Mid-Level A-Class Ninjutsu.
Naito felt that even if he’s not able to shatter a High-Level A-Class
Ninjutsu, he will be able to at least change the course of the attack.
As for his shock waves, the increase wasn’t big, at best it has the power
of an A-Class Ninjutsu.
But it won more flexibility.
In fact, the increase in power he won didn’t make him lose his
flexibility.
After he opened the Third Gate and awakened the Third Stage of his
Shock Power, Naito discovered that his shocks can be more flexible.
Now he can throw shocks!
……
In a Forest.
Naito was standing there, suddenly he pulled out his sword.
“Earthquake Release: Shogekiha!”
Holding that amazing sword, Naito gently waved it.

The sword released a white halo of light, this is wasn’t a shock wave,
the sword simply absorbed the power of the shock, however, the amazing
thing is that the sword was able to withstand its power.
The white light didn’t have that bleak color from before.
It was almost like a glowing white bubble of light, it was a quake

bubble.
Of course, the only thing he was able to do is attaching the Shocks to the
sword, he wasn’t able to attach the Brutal Force technique too.
Suddenly, Naito waved his sword.
Oh!!!
The sword sent several energy waves, they’ve got thrown meters away
before they disappeared.
The air crackled, then these cracks spread out tearing the space itself, it
had an extremely powerful effect.
Bang!!!
Because he couldn’t add the Brutal Force technique, and also because it
was a thrown technique, it was less powerful, but the range was really
great!
Moreover, it was possible for Naito to increase its power but it would
ruin the stability.
But he preferred that he could have thrown technique with such a great
range!
In addition, after he opened the Third Gate, Naito speed increased a lot,
so he had one more trick to try.
Kenjutsu: Kuzure!
It was simply based on the Kuzure move he learned from before, but it
had more speed motion which completely changed it to a technique where
he continuously hit one point several times.
In short, Naito was taking advantage of his high speed, Like Rock Lee
he moves around the enemy at high speed, and throws three Shock Waves
from three deferent directions, making the enemy the center of the attacks.
In fact, it was more like the Evening Elephant.
However, Since his speed wasn’t compared to the speed of the Seven
Gate, he was only able to do it from three directions.
Even so, the power is extremely amazing!
What’s the use of this attack?
Even if the trick requires the sword, even if its a throwing technique, but
the Kuzure Technique is much powerful than Earthquake Release: Brutal
Force!
A burst of damage that surrounded the enemy in the center, even if

doesn’t reach the S-Class level, it surely has the power of a High-Level A-
Class Ninjutsu!
Moreover, this move is the same as the Evening Elephant, once you
connect the first hit, it will be impossible to move, and the next two shots
will definitely hit, It’s difficult to avoid.
The only chance you has to avoid Naito’s attack is to run immediately
when he starts his attack.
As long as you dare to take the blow or fight back, then there will be no
place to hide from the next two.
Unless you don’t have a much powerful technique like the KenRai of
the White Fang which can literally break Naito shocks with one blow, you
will end up extremely miserable.
The opening of Third Gate and reaching the Third Stage opened a whole
new path, Naito changed a lot!
Naito created a lot of new moves, but he couldn’t know how strong they
are.
Although, he felt if he encountered Uchiha Tsuki again, he would be

much easier to kill!
He was sure he would have killed some of the candidates if he fought

them with the power he has now.
“Hatake Kakashi become a Jonin at the age of twelve… I’m still

under the age of ten years old, and am already catching to these geniuses
from the original story.”
Naito took a deep breath, then he smirked while he was looking at the
sword in his hand.
With the current strength he has now, the shining stars of this war will
not only be the Konoha’s White Fang and the three Sannin, maybe there
will be one more person!
With great power, comes great responsibility.
Before, Naito was only thinking of protecting himself, but now he’s
mentality changed, the only thing he was thinking of is… Winning the
Second Shinobi World War!
…….
The Anbu department.
In an open hall, Naito was standing there.
He wasn’t wearing his mask this time.
In general, the Anbus are required to wear their masks to cover their
identities only when they’re performing tasks.
While some of the Anbus prefer to wear it all the time even when
they’re in the Anbu department.
This time he came to the Anbu department because he was being called.
Naito thought that they will have another training, he didn’t think that
he was finally gonna become an official member!
And it wasn’t just Naito, but there were more than half of the Anbu
alternated members too, it seems like something has happened and the
Anbu department suffered a lot of casualties.
Although the Anbus often perform various dangerous tasks, they don’t
suffer a lot of casualties, after all, they are all the elites of elites.
But this time they almost lost two squads in one mission, the casualties
were really serious.
Naito wasn’t optimistic about how he got put in the middle of this
situation.
This is was the true beginning of the war.

The three big villages went in a big conflict but they still didn’t have a
massive battle, however, it seems it will not be far away before they will
have that battle.
Becoming an official member, will means that he will need to join a

squad.
However, Naito heard that there is a special squad where the members
perform solo missions.
The Anbu department itself is a special squad, but there’s an individual

squad in the Anbu, this squad belongs directly to the Hokage, even the
Captain of the Anbu doesn’t have authority on its members.
In addition, most of the Anbus prefers to teams up with other members.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 75
REPORT
Yuu Naito waited for some time until a group of Anbus came to the
place.
These Anbus were official members.
Of course, Naito is now an official member too.
“This is a direct order from the Hokage, Yuu Naito you’re gonna join
the Eight Team under the code name Yujin.”
One of the Shinobis who appeared to be the Captain of the squad put a
document in front of Naito, which had some information about his identity
and number, it also had some instructions about putting him in the Tactical
assassination special force team, the Eight Team.
Naito took a glance at the document then he nodded: “Well, this is mean
that you’re all members of the Eight Team.”
“Yes, and am the Captain of the Eight Team, Horitsu Kudo, am a
master of the Fire release and a Kenjutsu user, the code name is Kasai.”
(T/N: Kasai: Fire)
The Ninja who handed him the documents, nodded then he introduced
himself, at the same time, he took off his mask and let Naito see his face,
then he put on his mask again.
Since they’re in the same team, they needed to understand each other
before they can cooperate.
The other two Ninjas on the side of him did the same and took off their
masks.
“My name is Asano Senna, am a Puppet Technique user, also a user of

poison, code name Ghost.”
Asano Senna was carrying something wrapped with bandages on his

back, it seems to be his puppet.
Maybe it’s just one of her puppets.
“I am a member of the Yamanaka Clan, am specialize in mind-related

techniques, I can stop or even control the enemy’s movements, However,
there are some conditions that need to be met before doing this, code
name is Yoru.” (T/N: Yoru: Night)
Naito listens to them while he looked very calm, but also he had few
strange expressions.
“Is there a problem?”
Yamanaka felt that Naito was a little bit strange.
Naito shook his head: “No.”
But Naito really felt strange, isn’t Ino’s father one of the Yamanaka
Clan too, but this is not her father, maybe he’s her uncle or something?
Although he wanted to know, he didn’t ask, after all, none of the Anbus
members doesn’t know the origins of the other members, the only reason
they introduced them self because they needed to form a team, so they
needed to build a mutual understanding of each other in order to
cooperate.
What made Naito feels strange was that Yamanaka member in front of
him wasn’t forming a team with the Nara and the Akimichi Clan.
“Well, since the situation is very urgent, there’s no time for training,
we have an urgent mission to do.”
Horitsu said that with a calm tone.
“The mission is about spying, we need to spy on both the Village

hidden by Rock and the Village hidden in by Rain, we need to strike hard
if there’s a chance of assassination, this is an urgent mission and we
have to start now.”
“So urgent!”
It wasn’t only Naito who was surprised, even Yamanaka and Asano
seemed very surprised.
Horitsu nodded and said: “The situation is very serious, we’ve suffered
a lot of casualties, we need to reorganize our lines and head back to the
battlefield.”
“Naito is a newcomer, although he’s very talented and had great results
in the training, this is a real battlefield, and you two will have to take care
of him.
“Yes.” Yamanaka and Asano nodded.

Naito had a helpless expression, but he didn’t say anything, he just
followed Horitsu out of the department.
Even Naito didn’t expect things to happen this suddenly.
In the blink of an eye, he had to go to the Village hidden by Rain.
This time, despite the urgency, Naito didn’t forget to say goodbye to
Kushina.
Horitsu and the others also had things to deal with, so after leaving the
department, they got separated after they decided to meet at the gate of the
village.
Naito took off his mask and cloak then he quickly found Kushina in the
village, he told her that he was gonna leave the village for a mission.
During this four months period, Kushina came every day to see Natio
but she didn’t interfere with his practices, she will stand there looking at
him quietly, she knew how strong is Naito.
Even so, she couldn’t be able to stop being worried about him, but also
she couldn’t stop him, so she chose to believe in him.
As a result, she listened to Naito telling her about how he’s going out to
the mission with a serious expression, then she came close to him and
whispered.
“Be sure to come back safe.”
“Yeah, don’t worry.”
Naito nodded gently, then he smiled at her, suddenly, he leaned toward

her and kissed her on her forehead, after that, he turned around, and in the
blink of the eye, he disappeared.
She looked at the direction where Naito left, while she had tears in her
eyes, her red cheeks revealed her embarrassment.
After he said his goodbyes to Kushina, Naito put on his mask and cloak
again.
The identity of the Anbu cannot be revealed, this is the rule.
He stopped in a corner and put on his mask and cloak, then he went all
the way to the village gate.
When Naito dresses like this no one will try and stop him, well even if
they wanted to stop him they couldn’t, with his speed even Jonin wouldn’t
be able to catch to him.
When he came to the gate, he met up with Horitsu and the other again.
“Did you finished all of your preparations?”
“Yes.”
“Well, you can’t lose your focus by anything now, you must be vigilant
all the time.”
…….
Hokage Office.
Sarutobi was watching through his crystal ball Naito and the other
leaving the village.
“Well I left him in the hands of Horitsu he will take a good care of
Naito, as long as there are no accidents, there shouldn’t be any
problem.”
He whispered that subconsciously Sarutobi wanted to speak to someone,

but Sakumo wasn’t there, he also was in the Village hidden by Rain.
He’s the Hokage, he can’t let his emotions control him.
The highest commander on the village hidden by Rain was Hatake

Sakumo.
At that same time, Danzo also wasn’t in Konoha, Orochimaru, Jiraiya,

even Tsunade wasn’t there, all of them headed to the Village hidden by
Rain.
This is was the center of the Second Shinobi World War.
“I hope you can survive in this war, with your talent, you will grow
even more, it won’t be too far before he reaches the Jonin level.”
Sarutobi didn’t add another sentence, with confident eyes he looked at

the distance.
……
The Territory of the Fire Land.
Naito’s team is advancing at full speed.
Along the way, Horitsu exchanged the vanguard with Asano and
Yamanaka but he didn’t ask Naito, he just followed them from the back.
Although Naito had an extremely stunning performance in the training,

this is now a battlefield, this is the reality.
Even geniuses who didn’t experience the true blood and fire are not
considered as elites.
In their view, Naito will only be a burden.
Horitsu also received special instructions from Sarutobi, asking him to

give more guidance and to take care of Naito, and if it’s necessary he will
need to protect him.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 76
REPORT
All the way forward, at the borders of the Land of fire.
The more they approached the borders Horitsu becomes quieter.
But it wasn’t a complete silence since they needed to be vigilance all

the time.
During this period of war, the small villages around the Land of fire will
often be disturbed.
And the Village Hidden in the Rain will be the most dangerous, you may
encounter enemies at any time.
The Village Hidden in the Rain is on the borders of the Land of Fire,
Land of wind, and the Land of Earth.
And since it’s on borders or three big Villages it becomes the core of the
battlefield.
The weather starts to change miles before the borders of the Rain
Village, the blues bright sky become full of dark clouds.
The atmosphere is getting heavier.
Finally, after entering the Village it starts raining out of nowhere.
In the beginning, the rain was drizzle, then it becomes heavy.
Horitsu was in the forefront, Naito and the others were following him.
Horitsu was the leader of the squad, he was in charge of the missions,
and exchanging information.
The moment they reached the village, Horitsu and his team start to
gather information, after that, they start doing missions under his lead.
In fact, these missions were all belongs to the Anbu department.

“Yujin, you tag along with me and Yoru.”
Yamanaka nodded to Naito, then he looked at Horitsu
Horitsu added:”Well, you all know that we’re in the middle of the
battlefield so all of you need to be careful.”
“…”
Naito was really uncomfortable with this, all of the treats him like a
burden!
But they only do that because they care about him, he couldn’t help but
appreciate it.
In desperation, Naito nodded and moved in the middle of the team.
In the rear, Horitsu and Yamanaka nodded at each other.
“Protecting Yujin is one of our tasks.”

“But with the talent he has, it won’t be long before he becomes really
worthy, he only needs to do several missions, then he will turn from a
rookie to a brilliant Shinobi.”
“But for now, we need to be more cautious.”
After whispering these words, the two of them start moving while they
put Naito in the middle in order to protect him.
Naito didn’t like this, but he didn’t have a choice so he just shook his
head and tagged along.
Let it go.
If people are sacrificing themselves in order to protect him, he cannot

help but appreciate it.
The team began to move deep into the Village, then start performing
missions.
The type of the missions we’re already as expected.

They will start by gathering information and scouting on enemy’s
camps, once they have the chance, they will perform the assassination.
In short, it’s based on gathering information, following enemy’s traces,

and ambushing.
Before they could notice a month has passed.
In this month’s time, Naito didn’t have any chances to prove his worth,
Horitsu, Asono and Yamanaka did all the hard work, Naito just stood in the
back watching.
Naito can defeat all the Anbu alternate members, but in their opinion,
Naito wasn’t ready for this stage.
No matter who you are, you will hesitate the moment you are in a
situation where you have to slaughter someone.
During this month’s time, Naito gave some ideas that amazed Horitsu
and the others.
However, this is didn’t change how they thought about him, they didn’t
let Naito participate in any battle.
As long as he doesn’t participate in battles, Naito will never be a
burden.
This is was the idea.
A month, this is the period they planned to have in here, now they
deliver information to Konoha so they can go back again.
Once they go back in here they will go deep into the battlefield and
complete their missions.
“We didn’t have any casualties this month.”
Horitsu was still holding his sword: “Good job everyone, all of you did
well, Yujin you’re also very good, you didn’t drag the team behind.”
He approached Naito slowly while he said that.
They’ve encountered a team of four Shinobis from the Rock, Horitsu

and Yamanaka killed three of them in seconds.
But this sentence…. really pissed off Naito.

“Well let’s go, the camp shouldn’t be far away from here.”
Horitsu put his sword back then he starts moving.
The others looked at each other, then they followed him.
Since the month’s period they had here got considered successful, the
atmosphere becomes less heavy.
After they moved for a while, the rain seemed to become heavier all of
sudden.
Everyone felt that something was strange.
The Anbus were all elites so they’ve reacted immediately.
“Not good! this an ambush!”
Horitsu knew that the situation they’ve got put in wasn’t good, but it
was too late to think about the reason or they have got ambushed near to
their camp.
He wanted to retreat immediately, but he pulled his sword instead.
However, something starts to appear under his feet!
A whirlpool starts to form under him, and all of sudden he got directly
swept by its power.
“Water Release: Typhoon Water Vortex Technique!”
“Shit!”
In that moment, where he got put in a life and death situation, Horitsu
didn’t hesitate to wave his fire sword.
Pushi!!
However, his raging flames got extinguish by the water.
“Impossible!”
Suddenly, Horitsu had a shocked expression.
At that moment of life and death, Horitsu was a lot confident in his fire,
even if it was an A-Class Ninjutsu he was sure that he will be able to
create gab so he can retreat, but he couldn’t even do that!
There’s one explanation of this… this Ninjutsu wasn’t created by one

person!
…..
The rain was falling from the sky.
Naito watched Horitsu getting pulled by that whirlpool storm.
Pushi! Pushi!
Suddenly, the water’s color changed to red!
“Team Leader!”
The shock on Yamanaka and Asano’s face was really clear.
Crash!
At the next moment, the storm disappeared with Horitsu having

countless of holes in his body, he seemed struggling, then all of sudden, he
fell on a pool of his own blood.
The rain was still falling, but it couldn’t wash the bloody ground.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 77
REPORT
Everything happened too fast, Naito did nothing, the Captain who took a
good care of him for an entire month died in front of him!
Although Horitsu seemed to treat Naito like a burden, he actually was

only protecting him.
This is… the cruelty of war.
In the next second, anyone may die, even if wasn’t Horitsu, it would
have been someone else, no one can control his destiny in the war!
Naito took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, but the murdering
stare didn’t leave his face.
Whoosh! Whoosh!!
At the next moment, a dozen of Shinobis appeared.

They were wearing the uniform of the Rock.
They’ve got surrounded by the enemies, all of them looked very strong,
they should be all Jonins or even more than that!
Everyone formed a circle around Naito.
One of them seemed very disappointed.
“Man, I thought I caught a big fish, but it appears that they were only
few Anbus from Konoha.”
One of them looked at Naito and the other, then he shook his head, and
said with a calm tone: “Hurry up and kill them so we can retreat, their
camp will soon be here.”
despite the fact that their captain got killed, Yamanaka and Asano didn’t
forget their orders, they needed to protect Naito.
However, seeing the number of the enemies they’ve couldn’t help but
feel desperate.
Obviously, the real target wasn’t them.
Maybe they wanted to ambush Orochimaru and the others, or maybe

their target was even a higher status Shinobi such as Sakumo.
But they were just in the way.
“There are so many of them… Damn it…”
Yamanaka knew that this is was a bad situation, the desperation

controlled his mind and he couldn’t think of any way to overwhelm this
situation.
On the other side, Asano knew that they’ve already wasted the only
chance of escaping!
they knew that fighting back wasn’t the answer, even if Naito was
strong, it wouldn’t be enough.
It’s a hopeless situation.
Asano and Yamanaka were hopelessly thinking of a way to control the

situation.
However, this was his time to shine.
Naito who did nothing up until now, all of sudden, he moved forward.
He moved forward with light steps, it seemed like it didn’t have sound.
Suddenly he pulled out his sword.
His killing intent was all over the place.
Asano and Yamanaka watched Naito with a hint of disbelieving.
Unexpectedly, in this situation, the newbie is the one who moved first,
his the one that wasn’t scared by the enemy’s numbers.
but in a moment, they shook their heads and smiled.
What is the use of being scared anyway?
If you’re going down, you better go down while you’re fighting.

At the next moment, Naito waved his sword slightly.
Om!!
A white light covered the blade of the sword, the scene was stunning.
At the same moment, Naito waved his sword so hard toward the
enemies.
“Earthquake Release: Shogekiha!”
A white wave of energy thrown out by Naito and flew forward.
As soon as Naito start moving the enemy troop got ready for his attack,
so they fell back the moment he released his technique.
However, Naito’s technique had a really long range, it cannot be easily

avoided!
Oh!!!
At the next moment, the energy shockwave burst directly into the front.
The raindrops got frozen in the air!
Space starts cracking out and trembling, everything looked like it gonna
turn upside down.
All of sudden the cracks spread out in every direction!
All the Shinobis who were close to the cracks fell back immediately, the
closest one got swiped by its power, his body starts to shatter along a
horrible sound, his whole body got damaged, then suddenly he fell on the
ground!
Even some of the Ninjas who managed to retreat immediately felt a

weird shock trembling their bodies.
In a flash, they all vomited blood!
With one wave of his sword, Naito managed to injure almost all of the
enemy’s troop and made them all vomit blood!
Seeing this scene, Yamanaka, Asano, and everyone looked at the back of
Naito with a shocked expression.
Yuu Naito… he’s this strong?!
The Shinobis of the enemy’s troop were all Jonins.
The fact, that Nait could injure almost every single one of them is just
too incredible!
Even the Shinobis of the Rock looked at Naito with an incredible

expression on their faces.
They stared at Naito like they wanted to see the face under his mask.
as for the wounded ninjas, they retreated, then looked at him with a
horrified expression.
They couldn’t know what kind of power Naito have used.
Without using any kind of hand signs, with just a swipe of his sword, he
sent out such a terrible power, it’s just too incredible!
However, they were all elites, although they got injured and vomited
blood, they all reacted immediately.
No one dared to reveal any careless movements.
“Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!”
“Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!!”
In the blink of the eye, all of the enemy’s troop did the same hand signs
then altogether cast the same Ninjutsu.
Suddenly, all the Ninjutsus got connected together and formed one big
wave of water, it was so big that it could block the sun, it looked like it’s
capable of devouring the ground!
“Water Release: Big Exploding Water Colliding Wave”
It might not be comparable to the same Ninjutsu that Kisame used

against Team Gai, but it’s still so terrifying.
This horrible wave got bigger and bigger until it covered the sky above
them.
Looking at this scene, both Yamanaka and Asano got shocked, they
revealed a hint of horror and couldn’t help but look at Naito.
With this kind of attack, it doesn’t matter how strong he is, he won’t be
able to stop it.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 78
REPORT
A monstrous wave of water that can wipe everything.
At that moment, Naito didn’t have any chance to avoid that technique so
he used one hand to catch his sword then he clenched the other.
Suddenly he throws out a punch!
Bang!!!
At that moment the entire ground start trembling.
The power of the shock was terrifying, the air start to crack, the cracks
were so thick, suddenly it spread out all over the place, the entire space in
front of him was cracking forming the shape of a spider web.
Crack!!
The big wave in front of him starts trembling and losing it shape.
It got destroyed with one blow from Naito.
Naito shockwave seemed like it’s gonna crash the sky!
Naito was still maintaining his punching stance, and the space in front
of him didn’t stop shaking and cracking, while the water in front of him
froze in the air!
What a shock!
Seeing the power of Naito’s punch, Yamanaka and Asano froze in their
places as if they were struck by thunder.
In the next moment, Naito took back his fist with a cold stare on his
face, in the blink of an eye, he dashed in crossing the water!
At full speed, Naito’s body looked like a blurry figure.

The Shinobis couldn’t follow his movement!
Naito rushed directly to a group of enemies then waved his sword

without saying a word.
Earth Release: Shogekiha!!
Bang!!
The power of his technique broke out blocking the movements of

several of them in the middle.
Only one person could have the time to cast a clone, the others lost their
focus facing this enormous power, their bodies got shattered and turned
into a pile of flesh and bones!
“Impossible!”
“Our untied wave got destroyed by one person!”
“Is he the Captain of the Anbu?”

Suddenly the remaining few Shinobis stood together and cast a
defensive Ninjutsu.
Bang!!
a few rock walls appeared out of nowhere around the Rock Shinobis,
this defensive technique is capable of blocking an A-Class Ninjutsu.
Kacha!!
The Rock walls and the Shogekiha Technique crash into each other
leaving cracks on the walls
“It got blocked!”
“Okay, this is good.”
The Shinobis behind the Walls finally felt a sigh of relief.
However, Naito didn’t stop there he directly rushed toward the walls.
Without no words.
He clenched his fist and throw a punch.
Crack!
Under Naito’s punch, the cracked wall crashed and broke!
The shocks got reflected from hitting the walls reaching the Shinobis
behind it.
Crack!
Suddenly everyone got horribly injured.
At the next moment, at full speed, Naito rushed toward them then throw
a punch
Bang!!!
This time, no one could stop Naito’s attack.
Even though some of them tried to do some hand signs, they were still
got hit by Naito’s blows!
Unstoppable!
At this time, cracks start to appear on the ground.
All the enemies in the direction of the cracks fall and got ingest by the
ground.
The rain froze in the air for a moment then fell again.
But this time, the blood was all over the place.
The shocks continued on crashing and destroying the ground, forming

the shape of the flowers, the flowers of hell, the word beauty wasn’t the
right word to describe these ones, it was entitled by the words Blood and
Horror.
At this point, the Rock’s Shinobis got overwhelmed by Naito’s power,
smashing and destroying at first sight, that was Naito’s plane!
The battle ended in a second.
From the moment he starts moving until he crashed almost all the
enemy’s troop, they couldn’t do anything!
What a stunning scene.
Everyone had a shocked expression!
Naito is very strong, from the moment he starts waving his sword,
everyone knew that.
When they know that they weren’t facing the Anbu Captain the
expression they will have on their faces will not be able to be described in
words.
How shocking.
They were powerful Shinobis, they were the elites of elites!
They even examine all the odds and gathered information on everyone
in Konoha’s camp.
But before they even know, Naito destroyed them all, they couldn’t even
block him!
It’s just unbelievable that one person could destroy a whole troop.
As for Yamanaka and Asano, they’ve couldn’t believe what they’ve seen
with their own eyes, it’s just too incredible.
Looking at Naito’s back, they’ve could see the shadow of their Captain,
the shadow of Hatake Sakumo the Captain of the Anbu department.
Naito didn’t even get scratched after killing almost all the enemy’s
troop.
If there’s any word to describe him it will be invincible!
This guy… is very strong!”

“I didn’t expect to find such a big fish, this is a really big fish.”
“Unfortunately, it’s only one fish.”
Only four people of the Rock Village remind.
And it’s clear that one of them was the leader of the troop.
Someone who was trusted by a big troop like this one should be high
ranked Shinobi, he may even be one of the strongest Shinobis in his
Village, he may even have a special secret technique or a bloodline
The enemy’s troop who got humiliated by Naito, lost their advantage,
and they only had four people remaining, Naito didn’t reveal any kind of
expressions.
He only seemed very calm.
His eyes were shining with a murderer instinct.

There are no words to say in this kind of situation, there were no
questions to be asked, words don’t need to be spoken in war.
they’re Shinobis from different Villages, they’re meant to kill each

other, in a battle of life or death you don’t have any choice but to fight.
The battle will break out again in an instant!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 79
REPORT
The Rock’s Shinobis kept using Shadow Clones technique to measure

the power of Naito.
Naito didn’t need much power to wipe them all!
He needed just one punch, one wave of his sword for every single one of
them.
Four Shinobis and one of them is a Captain!
In the distance, Asano was watching the fight with a shock on his face.
Yamanaka also was had the chills every time he saw Naito moves.
What a… Fierce battle…

One against four, the pressure was really tense!
The Anbu members experienced a lot of bloody battles.
However, in their whole lifetime, they’ve never been in a battle like this
one!
They’ve never could imagine that Naito could be this strong.
“Earth Release: Hills of Rock!”
Bang!!!
An A-Class Earth Release, two big hills appeared from nowhere on the
left and the right side of Naito then they start moving toward each other
with him in the middle.
In the face of this technique, Naito looked very calm, he thrust his
sword on the ground, then he put his hands against his chest, suddenly he
slammed his two fists on both sides.
Crack!!!
The cracking sound was so terrifying.
In the shock of everyone, the two huge hills collapsed under the power
of Naito’s fists.
After that, Naito gripped his sword and rushed directly to the enemies.
The enemies didn’t hesitate to retreat the moment they saw him rushing,
anyone will choose not to fight against this overwhelming power.
“Earth Release: Shogekiha!”
While he was chasing them Naito used his both hands to cast his
technique, then he sent several of energic shockwaves toward them,
suddenly one of the enemies fall into one them.
“Damn!”
“Earth Release: Super Hardening Technique!”

In an instant, the Shinboi who all the people thought that he was a dead
man, his whole body got covered by thick rocks.
Bang!!
The shockwave crashed on him.
The rocks that were covering him start to crack, these crack spread out
all over him.
Other Shinobis from the rocks saw him and wanted to help him,
However, Naito didn’t leave them any chance to approach and dashed
immediately in front of him.
At the same moment, the Shinobi of the Rocks spit out blood.
“Damn! Who do you think you are! you won’t be able to kill me!”
The super hardening technique didn’t seem to be affected a lot, neither

the Shinobi he only spits a little bit of blood.
“Is that so?”

This is was the first sentence Naito said from the beginning of the fight.
Along with this sentence, Naito suddenly clenched his sword harder.
“Humph!”
The Shinobi looked more confident after he blocked the first attack.
“Earth Release: Mud Skin!!”
Oh!!
In an instant, the Shinobi got covered by a yellow hard mud over the
hardening technique he used the first time.
Together with the super hardening technique, he was confident that he

could block Naito’s sword.
Naito had a serious expression on his face up until now after he saw this
scene, his eyes suddenly revealed a trace of mockery.
Are you sure you want to block me?!
Om!!
The next moment, the white halo light he had on his blade disappeared.
Instead, the blade starts to trembling making the space around it

distorted.
Shockwaves!!
“Not good! avoid it now!”
His allies shout at him to avoid Naito’s attack.
After he saw Naito’s sword waving toward him, his heart sunk in fear.
He already lost the opportunity to dodge the moment he cast those

techniques.
But at the same time, he still had confidence that even if he couldn’t
block Naito’s attack it wouldn’t kill him.
As long as he can catch Naito and stop his movement, his allies will
reverse the situation and kill him.
So as long as he somehow catches Naito everything will be okay.
Crack!
With no sound or trembling, Naito waved his sword.
It looked like a simple sword wave.
However, this wave had the power of both heaven and earth.
Everyone watched with a trace of fear.
Silently, they saw how Naito’s sword cut through the body of the
Shinobi from the top of his head down to his feet.
He looked like he was cutting a dead tree.
The Shinobi flew in the air, with a hint of hopelessness and disbelief in
his eyes, he tried to look down at Naito’s face under his mask as he was
going down.
But he couldn’t see anything.
Crack!!
His body split into two halves accompanied by a bath of blood.
Under the overwhelming power of Naito, the first person died!
With a cold stare on his face, Naito looked toward the three remaining
Shinobis.
“Damn!!”
Seeing this scene the Captain of the troop couldn’t help but clench his
teeth.
Losing men on the battlefield is unavoidable… but losing all of your
men by the hands of one person is just unbearable!!
He lost all of his men in one ambush, the price he paid for this one was
too expensive!
“I don’t believe this, does he have an endless Chakra?!”
The remaining Shinobis stared at Naito, in a way that looked like they
wanted to know his identity, but the mask and cloak made it impossible an
impossible task.
In the Shinobi world, you can’t even judge someone’s age by his body
size.
However, even if his identity was the army commander of Konoha, he

should be exhausted by now after using so much power, even if he has an
extremely high amount of Chakra it should be over by now.
In this case, as long as they can drag him more, there will be a chance to
kill him!
As long as he ends up dead, he will be able to make up for the

casualties.
With this idea in his mind, the enemy’s Captain starts printing hand
signs: “He should be exhausted by now, we can’t give him a chance to
escape!”
“Understood!”
The other two looked at Naito like he was already a dead man.
But what they didn’t know is that Naito never thought about running
away!
The only thing he was thinking of was destroying all the enemies in
front of him!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 80
REPORT
The rain continued falling on the red ground.
The pressure was too tense, the blood was everywhere, it was like the
gates of hell have opened on the earth, average people would get
extremely frightened out.
The shinobis were standing in the rain.
They didn’t care about that, or about getting wet, they didn’t even care
about the dead bodies all over the place.
The Rocks Ninjas were staring at Naito.
Naito was standing there carrying his sword facing the three Ninjas.
“Earth Release: Rock’s Cannon!”

One of the Ninjas shouted that then pressed his hands on the ground.
Bang!!
The ground starts shooting Rocks toward Naito.
In the face of this Ninjutsu, Naito didn’t need to avoid it, with a simple
move he also pressed his hands on the ground.
Bang!!
The ground start trembling, and destroying every rock, the Ninja’s
Ninjutsu got completely shattered by Naito.
But it didn’t stop there!
The ground under Naito’s feet started to crack forming the shape of a
spider web.
The cracks spread out in every direction making it very hard to avoid.
The three Shinobis fell back immediately avoiding the spreading cracks.
At the same moment they retreated, Naito sent shockwaves through the
cracks under his feet.
Om!!
The waves spread in every crack on the ground.
Suddenly, the crack starts to shoot the shockwaves he sent in every

direction.
The three Shinobis jumped while they were printing hand signs.
“Water Release: Breakthrough!”
Boom!!
The Shocks slammed the water release and destroyed it.

However, the water release blocked the shockwaves.
“We can’t even attack, his attack has a very long distance, he’s so
strong, am afraid that we’re losing.”
“Damn it! who is this guy exactly, I’ve never heard of someone like
him with this kind of bloodlimit.”
Both of them looked very worried, a hint of a surprise appeared in their

eyes.
“Don’t worry about it, we only need to lose time until he went out of
Chakra, then we will attack.”
These words didn’t ease their worries, but it sure made sense, the more
he keeps on attacking, the more he will get tired, then it will be their
victory.
Naito knew what the Shinobis were thinking.
It was very clear that they wanted to drag him out of Chakra.
However, Naito was only using his Shocks, his consumption of Chakra
was very low.
If This is the case… Then show me what you’ve got!
Naito’s eyes flashed with confidence, thinking of the Jonins Shinobis in

front of him, Naito wouldn’t be able to face them before.
This war made him grow up mentally and physically.
Naito really proved his worth in this war!
opening the Third Gate, and reaching the Chakra level of a Jonin made
him also awaken the Third Stage of his Shock power, which covered his
weaknesses and made it very hard for the enemies to get an advantage of
it.
Naito was really unstoppable!
Naito crushed dozen of Shinobis all by himself!
One against three.

Naito fought a fierce battle to reach this outcome!
And it already the time for another clash!
This is a certain outcome and no one can change it!
These well trained Shinobis got overwhelmed by the power of one Anbu
member.
However, comparing Naito to any Anbu member is an overstatement.
Naito did what all the Anbu members though is impossible!
He’s capable of crashing any Ninjutsu, or even outspeed anyone and kill
him, as long as he’s not facing a strong Ninja, Naito is capable of killing
anyone!
But against these three average Ninjas from the Rocks Village, he was
too lazy to use his speed.
Well, it was really unnecessary.

Naito was aware of their strength, and he already confirmed that none of
them was comparable to him.
Naito holding his sword in his hand took a step toward the enemies.
With no extra moves, Naito started to approach the enemies step by

step.
He was thinking of crushing them with his Shogekiha Technique!
Naito’s intentions were very clear, the three Shinobis were ready to
block anything he was gonna throw at them.
So at the same time, they were taking steps back.
Whenever he took a step, the Rock Shinobis will fell several steps back.
Three Shinobis were afraid to block one single attack from his sword.
The scene has become extremely strange.

This is started to look like a practice more than a war.
In fact, the Shinbois of the Rock didn’t really have a choice.
They couldn’t rush forward, it has been verified many times before that
they can’t block his attacks.
And the chance for a complete escape is really impossible!
The three Shinbois couldn’t help but join their forces to block Naito’s
long-range attack.
If they try to escape, they will end up dead, since they already saw
Naito’s high speed!
Therefore, they decided to block Naito’s attack until he went out of

chakra.
In the beginning, they believed in this plan.

But the more he moved the more they got doubts about it, then they
finally start to panic.
His Chakra isn’t running out!
“This guy… what is he made of?”
“Does he have an infinite Chakra? his attacks…”
“Oh!!”
One of them vomited blood, although they could block his attacks, the
power of the shockwaves reached them little by little until one of them
went down.
Naito’s sword didn’t stop moving.
The look on the Shinobis faces start to change from surprising, to

shocking, to disbelieving, and finally, they reached the stage of
desperation.
They finally understood… that Naito’s Chakra wasn’t the case here!
But even if they understood that it won’t change the fact that they can
get easily killed by Naito, he only was using them as a punching bags up
until now.
In the eyes of the Rocks Shinobis, they saw Naito as a big huge hill that
they will never be able to cross!
No one can stop him, he’s just invincible!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 81
REPORT
The rain didn’t stop because of the war.
The thick dark clouds in the sky made the pressure tenser as it was
covering the entire sky.
Naito was waved his sword without stopping.
The energic sword shocks were flying toward the three Shinobis of the
Rocks continuously without letting them take a break.
At this moment, they couldn’t bear it anymore.
It was like a water tank, as long as you manage to make a hole in it, the
tank will dry out of the water.
Naito held tight his sword and rushed toward the enemies then sent a big
blow.
For a moment, the rain froze in the air, and the ground trembled like it
was hit by a thunder.
The Shinobis of the Rocks couldn’t react immediately, with a trace of

desperation they looked at Naito.
“Monster…”
Boom!!
the flying energic shock kept moving toward them until it hit them hard.
Under the power of Naito’s attack, the Shinbois of the Rocks got
defeated and crashed on the ground.
Their bodies fell on the ground.
At this point, their plane on ambushing Naito and his team got
destroyed!!
Very stunning scene.

Even though the fight was over, the rain didn’t stop falling from the sky
and start washing the blood of this fierce battle from the ground.
But this made the scene more shocking.
Naito stood there quietly while all that you can see around him is the
falling bodies and the blood which made it look like hell on earth.
However, Naito’s body didn’t have even a drop of blood on it.
As if he was Death himself.
In the distance, Asano and Yamanaka who were watching this battle
couldn’t even move for the entire time.
All they had on their faces was disbelieving.
“D-…Dead? All of them is Dead?”
“Naito was actually strong enough to this extent, am afraid that the
Captain was… no, even the Captain wouldn’t know this!”
He said that the power of Naito will grow more as he performs missions
with them, but still, this power is just unbelievable.
Now, no one can understate Naito’s power!
He’s just a killing machine that was born to be in a war!
Slowly he turned, then he walked quietly passing the dead bodies of the
enemies, he didn’t stop, and continued walking until he reached Horitsu’s
body.
At that moment, Asano and Yamanaka finally moved and came by the
side of Naito letting go of all the feelings they had.
“This is a war, death is unavoidable if it wasn’t him it would have been

one of us.”
He couldn’t see Naito’s face under the mask, but he said that comfort
him.
Afterward, Naito turned and never looked back and said: “Clean up the
battlefield and let’s go.”
“Yes.”
Asano and Yamanaka responded to Naito’s orders and start to clean up

the battlefield.
They couldn’t help it, but their attitude naturally changed to

subordinates.
After Cleaning their traces, and sealing the heads of the enemies,
Yamanaka and Asano quietly followed Naito and left the place.
Once again, they were looking at the back of Naito ahead of them, they
couldn’t help but respect him, they wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for him.
They owe him their lives.
……
Rain Village.
The establishment of the camps can only be built on high grounds.

Konoha’s camp was on a high hill, but it wasn’t a temporary one, this
place was their Headquarters of operations for a long time.
It was more like a small village.
The general commander of Konoha’s army room was in the center of the
camp.
Sakumo was standing there quietly looking at his table, analyzing the
situation of the battlefield.
Secretly, he was also the Anbu Captain.
He was more important then Orochimaru or any other Jonin, he was the
frontline commander of this war.
At this time a Ninja rushed into his room.
The blood was all over him.

Sakumo just looked at him, he didn’t need to ask questions, the scout
Ninja starts immediately on giving him the information that he risked his
life to deliver it.
“Sakumo-san, we’ve discovered that an enemy troop from the Rocks

has gone deep into our defenses.”
“How could this happen?”
Sakumo revealed a trace of shock.
An assassination force sneaked into our camp, so the target must be an

important figure of Konoha or even one of our armies.
Once the ambush is successful, the consequences will be so serious.
If an elite such as Orochimaru, or Jiraiya got killed, it will have a big

influence on the direction of the war itself.
“Did you manage to determine the approximate location?”
“It’s roughly northwest, but I couldn’t determine the specific

location.”
“Okay, understood, you can go and rest for a while.”
Sakumo nodded and waved his wave in a way that indicated the medical
troops to came immediately and help this injured Ninja.
At the same he immediately summoned several of Shinobis, to start an

urgent gathering.
An ambush has been discovered.
An assassination troop force had sneaked in, this is really a bad

situation, Sakumo finally decided that he will lead them personally to
make sure they don’t go any further in their territory.
Suddenly, someone broke into the room.
To dare to broke in the room in this serious situation, he shouldn’t be an

average person.
It was Danzo, he’s also one of the frontline commanders, however,

Danzo is always working undercover where he carried out various of
assassination targets, he rarely interferes in the frontlines of the
battlefield.
The frontlines were led by Sarutobi and Sakumo.
“Hatake Sakumo, you can’t leave.”
Danzo refuted Sakumo’s decision.
Sakumo responded: “We are equal here, there are no special cases,
casualties include everyone, if an enemy troop is on our territory, we
cannot let it go any further, we will strike with all what we have to break
their progress.”
Danzo said: “We’re still in the first stage it’s a Cold War, if you go out
now, the words will spread out to the enemies, do you like them to know
that there’s no one left to protect Konoha?”
“Of course no.”
Sakumo calmly looked at Danzo, who really had a point.
“I can destroy them all without leaving any traces.”

Danzo said that and waited for Sakumo who kept silent for a while,
finally, Sakumo nodded at him while he had an unpleasant expression on
his face.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
below.

Chapter 82
REPORT
Danzo looked at Sakumo with an evil stare and said: “Well, if you want
to go to the mission this much, you can always go undercover, I will take
over your place until you go back.”
Sakumo knew Danzo’s intentions, but he couldn’t also trust him with an
important mission like this one.
therefore, Sakumo prepared himself quickly for this mission, then left
the camp.
In order to perform this mission successfully Sakumo needed to use

another identity.
He chose a dozen of his best men, then he quickly left the area.
Sakumo and his team start moving so fast in order to caught up to the
enemies.
After they reached the place there was a strong smell of blood, it seems
the rain didn’t wash it all away.
Several Shinobis from his team start circling the area looking for the
enemies until they found the battlefield, it was like hell on earth, everyone
got shocked.
Sakumo came to the place, but the cruel scene in the field was too much
on him, he had a shocked expression.
All the corpses on the ground belonged to the Rocks Shinobis.
They should be the ones who sneaked into their defenses, but all of them
died!
Who killed them? who has such a power?
“Captain, all of them are from the Rocks Village, but the wounds they
have are really weird… it looks like they got all smashed by a powerful
Ninjutsu.”
“Do you have any explanation?”

Sakumo asked calmly.
“It looks like it wasn’t due to a Taijutsu Technique, but I have no idea
what can do such a damage, it’s more like a monstrous act, humans
shouldn’t be able to do such a damage.” the Anbu said that with
confidence.
Sakumo got lost in deep thoughts.
At this time, one of the Shinobis found something.
“Captain, there’s a traces of a moving corpse over here, it seems to be

ours!”
“What?!”
At that time, Sakumo followed the traces on the ground until he reached
the corpse, suddenly he showed a trace of surprise.
He’s one of the Anbus, it’s really weird.
If one of the Anbu got ambushed outside of the Village, he will release a
seal that will kill him immediately, then his body will vanish in silent.
The Anbus won’t give the enemies the chance to extract information
from them since they know so much.
Maybe he didn’t have the chance to release the seal.
“What a weird situation… does anyone recognized him? his face got
messed up”
An Anbu looked at the field with a shocked face then said: “We doesn’t
have any troop that capable to destroy a whole army like this one!”
“Maybe it’s one of the frontline Captains, or maybe he’s one of the
Roots.”
Listening to several of his subordinates analyses, Sakumo’s expression

changed a little bit, finally, he shook his head and said: “Well since they
are dead, we don’t have any business here, we should head back to the
camp, he should be one of us, maybe we will know the moment we head
back.”
“Maybe it’s one of Orochimaru’s Ninjutsu? however, these wounds

really remind me of someone.”
Sakumo looked at the Anbu, then his start moving back to the camp.
He knew what the Anbu meant by his this, he also thought of Naito, but
he already tested Naito’s power, he doesn’t have such a power.
This is so far away from his level.
Most of them were certain that it was Orochimaru.
Orochimaru was known as one of the most powerful Shinobis in

Konoha, but secretly he was also one of the side Anbus captains!
……..
The Village Hidden by Rain, Konoha’s Camp.
After Sakumo left the place, Danzo was temporary in charge of

everything, he’s the second under Sarutobi, his status is definitely higher
than Hatake Sakumo.
At this time, a masked Root Ninja appeared in front of Danzo, and said:
“Danzo-Sama, a group of Anbus came back from a mission.”
“Well, let them in.”
Danzo nodded at him, almost all of the Anbu were taken by Sakumo, so
it was natural that his men were handling everything instead.
Shortly, Naito, Yamanaka, and Asano came in.
They returned to the camp since their Captain got killed, Naito didn’t
know how to hand over the rest of the tasks, so he decided to directly see
Sakumo.
However, what he didn’t expect is that Danzo was the one sitting in the
Commander Room instead of Sakumo.
Sakumo’s team and Naito took different roots so they didn’t encounter
each other.
“Why there’s only three of you? Who’s your Captain?”
Danzo didn’t recognize Naito due to the mask and the cloak.
“Our Captain Horitsu got killed in the duty.”
Asano took a deep breath before he answers Danzo’s question.
Danzo got surprised.
Horitsu Kudo?!
Danzo’s Root was a Siplentery force and didn’t have anything to do with
the Anbu, but he still had a basic understanding of all the Anbus members.
“Your Captain got killed it should have been a very critical situation,
it’s really amazing that three of you could get out of there alive, very
good.”
Danzo nodded, then he looked at Naito.
He didn’t recognize him at first, but the moment he knew that they were
the Eight Team, he knew it was Naito, Although he was wearing a mask.
After a few moments, Danzo stood up then he looked at them and said:
“You three, come with me.”
Asano and Yamanaka were about to follow the order, suddenly Naito
faced him and said: “Sorry, but you have no right to order us.”
“What?!”
Danzo’s eyes instantly changed its colors, then he stared at Naito: “Is
that so?!”
“Yes, we’re Anbus who works directly under the lead of the Hokage,
apart from the Captain and Sarutobi-Sama, we don’t follow anyone’s
orders.”
Naito responded calmly to Danzo.
Is this a joke, Danzo wants to take them three with him, gods know what
he’s gonna pull out!
Following Danzo is a nonsense!
Danzo looked at him with a cold stare then said: “If the Anbu Captain
isn’t here, and the Hokage is not here, the leadership goes temporarily to
me, are you willing to disobey?”
In a flash, Danzo starts to put pressure on him.
However, Naito wasn’t afraid.
“I need to see a authenticate document from the Hokage that accord

what you said.”
Naito looked at Danzo with a calm expression.
At this time, Asano and Yamanaka couldn’t pick a side, Naito was
clearly in charge of them, but, obviously, Naito and Danzo have some kind
of conflict.
Danzo narrowed his eyes while he stared at Naito.
At first, Sarutobi was the one who’s protecting this kid, but now, Naito
dares to face him!
That little devil thinks since he joined the Anbu he can go against him?
Even if his talent was unique, he’s just a little kid who didn’t grow up
yet.
“You arrogant kid.”
Danzo yelled at Naito with a stare on his face.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly several masked Shinobis from the Root appeared in the room,
Naito got surrounded.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
T/N: Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far
and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 117 in Patreon. Also
we’ve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of
the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isn’t this great! join us
on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^

Chapter 83
REPORT
The situation got really tense and dangerous, suddenly a voice came
from outside.
“Danzo who gave you the right to attack my men?”
The voice instantly changed the color on Danzo’s face, he looked very
surprised.
Hatake Sakumo?!
How could he go back so fast?
At the next moment, along with his Anbus, Sakumo went in the room
changing the situation, he took off his mask calmly while he looked at
Danzo.
The situation got reversed in an instant.

Danzo didn’t think that Sakumo will go back so soon, but also
unscratched.
They were elites from the Rocks Village how could he solved the
situation so quickly then returned to the camp?!
This is too fast!
Sakumo is not this powerful!
Danzo looked at him with agony, then he took a glance at Naito, and
said: “Since you’re back, I don’t have anything to do here, you deal with
your men.”
He said that and left the place, while he was passing by Naito he stared
at him with a trace of hatred.
Sakumo shook his head then looked at Naito’s team.
“Captain.”
“Captain.”
Yamanaka and Asano saluted Sakumo.
“Yes.”
Sakumo nodded at them then said: “Horitsu…”
“He’s already gone.”
Hearing these words, Sakumo suddenly sighed, the other two looked at
each other in silence.
However, they didn’t let the emotions control them.
“Well, if this is the case, you must first step back, and wait for the
regrouping.”
Sakumo nodded his head.
At this time, a weird idea came to Sakumo’s mind.

Horitsu is dead… the corpse…
“Wait! how did he die, what happened, give me a full report.”
Sakumo lost himself for a moment, then he immediately calmed

himself.
It’s impossible, it’s just a concidence.
“Well…”
Yamanaka and Asano looked at Naito, then with a serious tone they
said: “Captain, you better look at this first.”
Yamanaka and Asano pull out several of scrolls then they released their
seals.
Suddenly, a lot of head appeared.
Sakumo has been doing this job for so many years, this scene didn’t
surprise him at all.
But the moment he took a glance at those heads, he noticed that all of
them had the forehead protector of the Rocks Village.
At this moment, Sakumo couldn’t calm himself anymore.
This is… It can’t be… it’s the heads of the assassination troop from the
Rocks Village!
“Impossible!!”
“How did you guys do this?”
For a moment, even the Anbu members couldn’t help but get shocked.
This is incredible.
They didn’t think that these guys were the reason behind the death of
that troop!
“Give me a full report about what happened!”

Sakumo took a deep breath then asked this question while he was
looking at Yamanaka and Asano.
Yamanaka also took a deep breath.
Then he slowly told him all the details.
He starts with Horitsu’s death and how he was ambushed, all the people
in the place found that normal.
However, the moment he started talking about Naito and how he was
able to destroy all the enemy’s troop in a moment, Sakumo and all the
Anbus had an incredible look on their faces, then all of them looked at
Naito.
Yamanaka didn’t stop there, he continued on talking until he reached the

part where Naito fought against four Ninjas and killed them all by himself.
When he finished, the look on Sakumo and the Anbus was unbelievable.
It was like they saw everything with their own eyes!

Sakumo looked at Naito, he couldn’t imagine that Naito was this strong!
This incredible!
In just a few months, Naito become much stronger than before, how
incredible!
Sakumo was certain about everything Yamanaka said, since no one in

this team has the ability to help Naito, none of these two had an ability
that could do an area damage or an ability that effect on a group of people.
No one in the room had any explanation for this, Naito with a calm
expression gave them one.
“I can use the Hachimon Tonkou Technique.”
These words made it all clear to Sakumo.
Everyone heard the stories about Maito Dai, the Hachimon Tonkou
Technique, can really enhance the power of the person to a whole different
level.
“So this is the case…”

Sakumo was aware of the relationship Naito has with Dai, so it made
sense that they’ve practiced this Technique with each other.
However, Naito explained that his technique was totally different then
the one Dai is using.
A permanent enhancement!
Even though they all understood how Naito was able to pull this out,
they all got very surprised.
What a great technique… Incredible!
Naito has such a strong technique at this age, it’s almost impossible to
imagine how much power he will gain in the future.
Sakumo took a deep breath, but still, he looked a little bit surprised, he
looked at Naito and said: “I will report this to the Hokage, Yuu Naito, you
should go and rest, the side effect should be very hard on your body.”
“Yes.”
Naito didn’t explain that part, he just nodded and left the room.
The Anbus in the room dazzled out looking at him and didn’t wake up
until he left the place.
“What an amazing talent.”
“Yeah, it won’t take too much time before he becomes a team

captain… No, he can even be one of the Captains of the Anbu!”
“But this time, I’m afraid that the reward will be very generous, he
maybe gets access to read the special and secret techniques book.”
All the Shinbois in the room envied him the moment they thought about
that.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 84
REPORT
When the news of Naito delivered back to Konoha, it was very moving,
and it shocked all the elites there.
Even if it was due the Hachimon Tonkou Jutsu, it shocked everyone

including Sarutobi.
Sarutobi though for a while, then he sent his instructions back to the
camp.
The instructions were passed quickly to the frontlines.
First, the information about Naito are classified as top secret and it must
not be leaked to the enemies or anyone.
Second, Naito will be transferred to the Anbu Special squad and his
code name will still be Yujin.
The third was some information on a secret mission to Naito.
In addition to these three instructions, Sarutobi added some other

information, such as, Naito now is one of the most important figures in
Konoha, his relationship with the leadership of the Village become very
strong, he can ask anything he wants, and the village will do everything to
grant all of his needs.
After the end of the war, Naito will have access to the book of the secret
forbidden techniques of Konoha.
After entering a secret room under the ground, Naito expression

changed.
He didn’t expect that Sarutobi will let him enter the secret Hall of the
Anbu special force squad, this unit belongs directly to the Hokage, only
Sarutobi and Sakumo can order them.
Even the team leaders can’t order them.
Perhaps their not as strong as the Captain of the Anbu, but their status is
the same as him!
Moreover, the members of this squad generally don’t meet each other
since they do solo missions, and each one of them is considered as a secret
weapon of Konoha!
Sarutobi thought a lot before he transfers Naito.
He’s maybe still a child but he has the power to be a side captain or even
a team leader.
Considering the strength he has, Sarutobi though that the best position
suitable for Naito is to be in this squad, Naito doesn’t need to cooperate
with others.
However, this is will conceal the identity of Naito in the war.
Unless he fights in the frontline, Naito will not get a good reputation.
However, the battlefield didn’t break out completely yet, anything can
happen, he maybe will be the one who will lead the frontlines when the
time comes, Sakumo, on the other hand, has killed the name he made for
himself when he secretly becomes the Anbu Captain.
Since Sarutobi said that Naito can demand anything he wants, Naito
mentioned that politely.
Naito is not in need of a sword anymore, but he had some idea about the
Kusanagi sword, so he asked for some information about this topic.
Naito now is qualified to ask for such information.
After that, the second was a secret technique that belongs to the Village
Hidden by Clouds.
Lightning Release Armour is a mystical technique, in fact, it’s a very

common technique in The Cloud Village, but if you want it to be as strong
as the Third Raikage, you will need to have a very good control on the
Lightning Nature.
The scrolls sent quickly to Naito.
Now Naito had his hands on two important scrolls, the first is the
information about the Kusanagi Swords and the second is the Lightning
Release Armour.
In Konoha’s camp, there’s a secret place for the special squad members.
Naito now has the same status as them, all of them are ranked second
under the Anbu Captain.
So there’s a special room for Naito, and the space in the room was very
large.
After returning to his room, Naito took a look at the two scrolls.
He first read the scroll about the Kusanagi sword.
At first glance, Naito revealed a thoughtful expression.
The information about the Kusanagi swords was very detailed.
It first started with the history of these swords.
These swords were handmade by the Kusanagi Clan, and their work was
named after them.
There are more than a single sword, and they all have different abilities.
Such as the Kusanagi sword that Orochimaru had, that sword can
quickly extend and retract its blade to attack from long distances, also it
can turn to countless snakes.
Even the sword of Uchiha Itachi was made by the Kusanagi Clan, it was
the one that Orochimaru was looking for.
It has the ability to seal anybody, and it was a very suitable match for
his Susano.
There’s no limit to the number of the Kusanagi swords, but in this

scroll, they only had information on three of them.
Naito doubted the information in this scroll because in the original story
only three of them appeared, but maybe there’s more.
For thousands of years, the Kusanagi Clan kept working on their swords,
generation after generation, from Village to another, until they ended up in
a small village.
But during the first war, this village got destroyed.
and all the Kusanagi swords disappeared.
At the end of the scroll, there was a strange information, it says that if
all the Kusunagi sword were gathered together, it will gain a special
ability, but the ability was unknown.
Seeing this, an idea crossed Naito’s mind, Orochimaru wanted to collect
all the Kusanagi swords in his days, there must be a reasonable reason for
this since the Kusanagi sword he had was really suitable for him.
There was a following information on the three Kusanagi swords.
It says that there’s a rumor about one of the Kusanagi sword being in the
Village hidden by Sand since they were the ones who attacked the Village
where the Kusanagi Clan lived.
This is mean, that Orochimaru didn’t get his hands on the Kusanagi
sword yet.
As for the other two, it said that one of them appeared on the black
market, then it disappeared, and the other one is completely disappeared.
The information on the scroll ended here.
Naito closed the scroll and burned it immediately.
Although he wasn’t completely satisfied, at least he was able to get

some information, it was better than nothing.
At the same time, Naito had a weird vision for a moment, he felt like he
saw the Kusanagi sword when he was very young.
Moreover, Naito felt like he had a connection between him and the
Kusanagi Clan.
However, this is was just a feeling, and he didn’t want to think a lot
about it.
Instead, he picked up the second scroll and took a good glance at it.
After reading it from the beginning to the end, Naito’s expression didn’t
seem happy, it was more like he was disappointed.
It only had the basics of the Armour technique, it didn’t even have the
information on the other stages of this technique, it only talked about the
first stage.
There should be more stages of this technique.
However, it was only the first stage, and it was really easy for Naito to
learn.
The force Naito got after opening the Third gate wasn’t that amazing,
and he clearly needed to search for another way to get stronger.
The Lightning Release Armour was the thing Naito needed.
So he immediately started learning it.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 85
REPORT
The first step to master the Lightning Armour Technique is to learn how
to modify the Nature of Lightning, and to learn how to control it.
Naito’s affinities Natures are wind and lightning, so naturally, this is the
easiest step to do.
As for Chakra amount it wasn’t a problem for Naito.
After all, Naito’s current amount of Chakra reached the level of Jonin,
and it’s fully up to the standards of practicing this technique.
As for the control of the Chakra, Naito’s control is not compared to an

average person.
It took almost no time for Naito to control his Chakra Nature.

Naito at this time, even if he wants to learn the Chidori it won’t take
him too much effort.
However, Chidori needs printing, even the upgraded version Raikiri has
the same issue, it’s not suitable for Naito, he’s learning the Lightning
Nature just for the sake of the Armour Technique.
Practicing the Armour Technique was easier then what Naito expected.
Maybe its due to Naito’s strong body that can withstand the lightning
stimulation.
Due to this Technique, Naito didn’t only get physically stronger, but his
nerve system got better which reflected on his speed.
And with this enhancement, Naito didn’t only get faster, but he got as
twice as fast!
Naito could only attack from three directions before when he used the
Kuzure technique, but now he’s able to attack from five different
directions.
Of course, the five directions wasn’t his limit, he can get even faster,
but the power of the shocks didn’t reach that stage when he can use it like
this.
After all, the source of his speed is a different one from the source of
his Shocks power.
However, the enhancement he gained physically made his shock more

powerful.
With a full power punch from the Earthquake Release Brutal Force
Technique, he’s now capable to smash a High-Level A-Class Ninjutsu.
The ordinary use of the Earthquake Release Brutal Force is now capable
of smashing a Mid-Level A-Class Ninjutsu.
Now, for Naito, the ordinary use is called Brutal Force and the serious
punch is the Super Brutal Force Technique.
After reaching the level of a Jonin, the consumption of using the Brutal
Force Technique become really low.
The practicing of the Armour Technique brings with it a lot of

enhancement to Naito in all aspect.
Although the first stage didn’t complete yet, Naito was already looking
forward to the second stage and possibly the third, considering that he will
encounter some of the Shinobis from the Cloud Village.
It took him a month to finally reach the first stage and half of the
second, Sarutobi finally sent orders to Naito.
Naito got the information on this mission a while ago, but since he
needed to learn the Armour Technique first and the mission wasn’t that
urgent, he delayed it, but now the war became more and more fierce, and
he couldn’t delay it anymore.
Moreover, doing missions won’t effect on his training.
Naito’s mission was very special, he needed to go undercover and

dresses like an ordinary person, then mix up with the people in the Rain
Village.
Naito needed to spy on the Rock Shinobis, and also on Hanz? of the
Salamander.
However, Naito completely ignored Hanzo since he already knows that

he won’t be there, and he will fight later with the three Sannin.
However, Naito’s target wasn’t only Hanzo, he had some Shinbois from
The Rain, the Rocks, and even from the Sand.
The assassination was one of his tasks.
Spying and assassination were the kinds of tasks that handled by the
Special force squad.
Naito can use any means that he wants in order to complete his task.
After some preparations, Naito left Konoha’s camp.
In order to do this mission, he first dressed like an ordinary person from

the Rain, then he sneaked into the territory of the Rain Village, then he
starts right away on gathering information.
Naito also wanted to take this opportunity to gather some other

information about the Kusanagi sword that was in the hands of the Sand
Village, the moment he will get the chance he will take that sword to
himself.
…..
Shortly after Naito left the camp, a Ninja from the root went in the
underground of the camp to deliver this information to Danzo.
Danzo had a stare on his face.
“Naito left the camp and he wasn’t wearing his mask and cloak…
what is the meaning of this, does he have a secret mission from
Sarutobi?”
“The hell with him, why did he even transferred him to the special
force squad?”
As the second man under the Hokage, Danzo had access to all the
information about the Anbu department.
However, the only particular department he didn’t have the access to see
it’s information is the Special Force Squad, the number codes of its
member are classified top secret, he couldn’t gather any information on
that squad.
it’s only known to the Hokage and the Anbu Captain.
Since Naito got transferred to this Squad, Danzo couldn’t get any
information on him since it classified also top secret, he couldn’t know
what happened.
Therefore, Danzo was so confused, he didn’t understand the intentions
of Sarutobi, in his view, Naito wasn’t qualified to join this squad.
Even if he was so talented, he didn’t grow up yet to be a member of this

squad.
Maybe it was a try from Sarutobi to protect Naito.
With this thought in mind, Danzo had a weird color in his eyes.
“If this is the case, then you might as well give him to me Sarutobi.”
After this sentence, Danzo immediately summoned two of his Shinobis.
“Nara Shika, Kuraso, you two are the best at spying, I need you to
follow Naito and pay attention to everything he does.”
“Yes!”
The two of them nodded toward Danzo, then they left immediately.
Looking at them leaving Danzo shook his head, and said: “Kuraso has a
serious problem with his body, even with the help of Orochimaru we
couldn’t figure out his ill.”
“It’s really a pity that we lost a man from the Yamanaka Clan lately,
otherwise, it would’ve been better to send him with Shika, I will need to
recruit someone from the Yamanaka Clan soon.”
When he thought about it, Naito should be really strong right now, but
anyway, people die in wars.
He couldn’t wait for the moment when he has Naito in his hands, after
that, he will have someone that could spy on Sarutobi’s Special Force
Squad.
A talented kid, with a strong bloodline technique, Yuu Naito will be the
best tool in his hands.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 86
REPORT
The sky constantly continued raining and didn’t stop.
Naito was walking on the muddy ground, but there wasn’t any splashing
of mud or rain on his feet or clothes, they were completely dry.
All the rain that was dropping from the sky got reflected the moment it
was gonna connect with his clothes due to the power of the shock.
If you look closely, you will notice that the clothes on Naito’s body were
also slightly trembling.
Naito’s control on the Gura Gura no Mi power become more and more
fascinating.
After walking for a while, Naito stopped strangely.
At the rear, there was a shadow following him.

When that shadow got close, it appeared to be someone who looked like
he was carrying another person.
Both of them were wearing masks and cloaks.
“Anbu?”
Naito had a strange look the moment he noticed the masks.
Nara Shika and Kuraso stopped in front of Naito, Nara put Kuraso on
the ground, then he looked at Naito.
“Yuu Naito, Danzo is calling you to come over.”
When he heard this sentence, Naito looked slightly weird, he wondered

the moment he saw these masks about the identity of these Anbus, it
turned out that these two are part of the Root.
In other words, these two are here to cause trouble.
“Sorry, but I don’t want to see Danzo.”

The expression of Naito changed the moment he said this sentence.
With a cold tone Nara Shika replayed: “In this case, we will need to
take you down first.”
At that moment, Kuraso released a Genjutsu on Naito.
“What?!”
Naito felt the Genjutsu, his body was in the Vibration State, however,
this Genjutsu felt different.
“Interesting…”
Naito whispered that he didn’t move his body, but the space around him
start shaking.
Subsequently, the shock that should only vibrate his body suddenly
broke out toward the space cracking it, then those cracks start to spread
out in every direction.
Kuraso and Nara who thoughts that they solved the matter stayed in the
same place until they saw this shocking scene.
“Shit! get back!”
The two of them fell back immediately.
Crack!!
Suddenly, the ground under Naito’s feet starts cracking creating the
shape of a semi-circle.
But the range wasn’t big.
“What a terrifying guy, his instinct, reflections, his power… very

strong, but this technique doesn’t have a lot of effects, it seems to be a
defensive technique against Genjutsu.”
Naito turned toward Nara and Kuraso then stared at them.
“This kind of Genjutsu feels different then what the Uchiha’s use, you
should be one of the Yamanaka Clan… but unfortunately, this is won’t
work on me, you didn’t even reach the level of controlling the five
senses.”
After he said that, Naito shook his head then he dashed toward them.
If he got controlled just now, the outcome would have been very bad for
him.
In this case, the best thing to do is to not give them the chance to do
that.
“So fast!”
Nara Shika, read the situation quickly and knew that neither him and
Kuraso could fight against his speed, with a fast judgment to the situation
he printed a hand sign.
Kai!!
A black shadow flowed instantly from his feet toward Naito.
“Nara Clan…”
Seeing this scene, Naito didn’t get surprised, he knew that Danzo was
gathering Shinobis with various special abilities.
But… can a shadow be affected by the shocks?!
In fact, the shadow secret technique of the Nara Clan is a combined

technique were they control the Yin release with the Chakra flow.
In other words, that shadow is created from Chakra too.
Although it has a small amount of Chakra, it’s still created from Chakra.
Because of this, Sakumo was able to cut Naito’s shocks.
No matter what’s the Ninjutsu is, or who’s casting it, they are all created
from Chakra.
In other words… Naito is able to destroy everything!

Naito stopped and clenched his fist, then he threw a punch.
Crack!!
The air start cracking, the endless rain instantly stopped in mid-air, then
the cracks start spreading in every direction.
The space and the ground looked like they got wrapped into each other
under the power of the shocks.
The Shadow that Nara Shika cast got smashed by this power then it
starts to shrink until it got back under his feet, after that, it turned back to
an ordinary shadow.
“What?!”
Looking at this scene, Nara’s heart sink in desperation, he didn’t even

move or cancel the seal.
Even though he is trained as a Root member to not have any kind of

feelings, at this moment, he was full of all kind of emotions.
Countless deaths, and battles, and he never felt like this!
This is just too incredible!!
The enormous shock didn’t stop there but also reached the two of them
who didn’t have any chance to escape.
At a second the two of them were sent flying by Naito’s technique, their
masks got destroyed in mid-air, then the two of them fell on the muddy
ground.
“This guy’s intelligence is not compared to Shikaku’s… no, it’s not

even compared to Shikamaru.”
Naito stood up and looked at the two of them, even though they’re a
very talented Shinobis who were worthy to be members of the Root,
they’re still weren’t worthy enough to fight against him.
“Ninjutsu, Kekkei Genkai techniques… It seems that am able to

destroy any kind of powers.”
Looking at this scene, Naito couldn’t help but whisper this sentence.
The power to destroy any kind of Ninjutsu, there’s no doubt that the
only person who had this kind of power is the Six Path himself.
The level of the Shocks Naito has reached is getting more and more
similar to the power of the Six Path, the power that no Ninjutsu can
overwhelm.
Of course, Naito has not yet encountered a Jinchuriki or someone who

uses the power of the Six Path to compare his power to them.
Naito took a glance at the two bodies on the ground, then he left the
place.
A long time after Naito left, a group of the Root suddenly appeared in
the place.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 87
REPORT
Nara Shika is indeed dead, but he sent a message with all the
information before he died.
After receiving the information from him Danzo’s expression became

awkward.
“This is impossible.”
There were some of the Root’s Ninjas standing beside him, but they
were too afraid to even speak.
He had a very horrified expression on his face.
The information Shika left for Danzo was an analysis of the Naito’s
strength and ability.
Originally, Danzo was expecting that the two of them will fail to bring
Naito to him, so he wasn’t that surprised by the outcome.
but after he saw the information about Naito’s strength he was shocked.
Naito’s is so powerful!
No wonder that Sarutobi transferred him to the Special Force Squad, he

wasn’t trying to protect him, Naito is just qualified to join it!
For years Danzo observed the growth of a lot of geniuses such as

Orochimaru.
However, he never saw an improvement like the one Naito has

achieved!
The growth of Naito is surprising every time, he became certain that

there’s no way to control Naito anymore!
Danzo took a deep breath to calm down.
His eyes were shining.

“Yuu Naito, with his fast improving, sooner or later he will become
uncontrollable, Sarutobi, what the hell are you doing.”
………
Rain Village, in a small town.
In a dar corner, there were three Ninjas whispering.
“What’s the situation?”
“There’s still no movements taken by the Rain, Konoha and the Rock
also didn’t take any more movements.”
“We’re expecting them to move very soon, we need to know every

movement before it got too late.”
“Understood.”
The three ninjas exchanged information with each other.

And just as they were about to leave, a figure appeared beside them.
It was extremely fast, although the three people felt his presence they
couldn’t dodge, they didn’t even have time to cast a substitution
technique.
whoosh!!
All that they could see is a Silver Flash moving toward them, he stopped
for a moment and they saw a figure holding a sword.
He was wearing a raincoat that is a common thing to wear in the Rain

Village, but it was a little worn up, they couldn’t take a good look at his
face, but his eyes were shining with confidence.
It’s Yuu Naito.
“It was really boring listening to you guys for such a long time.”
He turned around, then shook his head an sighed.

The three ninjas at this time knew that this was a dangerous situation,
they wanted to run, but their upper bodies couldn’t move.
Splashing blood.
Naito put his sword back on his scabbard and suddenly the three men
fell on the ground, Naito killed the three of them.
There was no blood on his blade while he was putting it back into his
scabbard.
Naito turned and looked at them.
“Kai!”
Pushi!
Naito’s sword disappeared instantly, then the scroll got marked by some
letter that representing the seal.
Since he can hide it, Naito doesn’t have to carry his sword on his back
all the time.
If it was a short sword, he wouldn’t consider doing that, but the sword is
so long, so he needs to seal it every time.
However, it’s really easy to unseal it at any time.
He put the scroll in his pocket then he turned and left the place like
nothing has happened.
This is a small town in the Rain Village that Naito stayed in it for a few
days now.
But he didn’t get any useful pieces of information.
It’s time to change the place.
After he packed up his stuff, Naito was ready to leave the town.
However, as Naito was walking through the streets, he heard some noise
from a distance.
This town isn’t big, there are only a few ninjas, and most of the people
around here are ordinary.
Although it’s one of the main Villages in the Rain, it’s really calm one
since it’s not in the middle of the battlefield.
However, it’s only temporary, the war will reach this place sooner or
later.
“Catch them both!”
“These two are thieves!”
The screams were all around the place, and the crowd was in chaos,
there were two persons running through the crowd holding some loaf of
bread.
The people chasing them couldn’t chase the two of them due to the big
crowd.
Naito wasn’t interested in solving this situation so he kept walking until

he heard a word that stopped him immediately.
“Konan! let’s go!”
a teenager with orange hair rushed through the crowd, followed by a

little girl with a blue hair.
Some guys continued on chasing them.
“It’s them!”
Naito got a little bit confused, these two seems very familiar.
Yahiko and Konan!
Nagato was missing, but definitely, they were the three kids that Jiraiya
trained.
He didn’t expect to encounter such important people in a small town

like this, but it appears that they still didn’t start their organization yet.
Of course, that’s mean that Nagato still didn’t start the Akatsuki since
he still didn’t meet Madara.
Yahiko took the road and started running, then Konan followed him, but
she wasn’t as good as Yahiko after all.
It’s okay to steal something if you could run away after that.
While she was running, Konan tripped on the muddy ground, then she
fell down, and lost the loaf of beard.
Coincidentally, she fell down in front of Naito.
The loaf beard also landed under Natio’s feet.
Which one will he pick… Konan or loaf bread?
The problem is when you get in the middle of the Ninja world, you have
to stop caring about this kind of situation, but Naito couldn’t do that.
Whether it’s Konan, Yahiko, or Nagato they are very important,

especially Nagato.
The future of these three will change the whole fate of the Ninja world.
After he picked the loaf bread with one hand, Naito extended his hand
and reached Konan, then he helped her stand up.
“Thank you… Thank you.”
After he helped her, Konana subconsciously hugged him then thanked

him.
At this time she wasn’t that cold girl like she was in the original story.
Because she was running for that long distance, she was a little bit
breathless.
Naito nodded at her, then he let go of her.
“Konana, are you okay!”
On the other side, Yahiko who noticed the situation run over toward her,
to see if she’s okay.
At this time, the seller who was running behind them caught up to the
place where the three of them were standing.
“Catch those three over there! They are thieves!!”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 88
REPORT
Although it was strange how he suspected Naito to be one of them, it

was only because they seemed to be at the same age.
“This is bad! Run!!”
Yahiko’s expression changed immediately then nodded toward Konan.
Konan got a little bit stunned for a moment, then subconsciously she
looked at Naito.
“Follow me!”
Although Naito wasn’t one of them, she couldn’t just leave him behind,
he may get caught by them.
Konan emotions made her make a move without even thinking, she
reached Naito’s arm then started running.
Naito’s expression got a little bit weird, but he didn’t say anything,
Konan pulled him for a few steps then he started following her.
The three started running in the streets of the Village until they lost the
people who were chasing them and got out of the place.
“Humph, Humph…”
After running for this long time, Yohiko got breathless.
Konan seemed to be the same way, but she was holding out.
Naito, on the other hand, didn’t look tired, he kept looking at these two.
After resting for a while, Yahiko noticed that Naito didn’t get exhausted.
Naito couldn’t help but smile at them and say: “You guys are really
good physically, it doesn’t seem like you’re completely tired.”
“Yahiko…”
Konana looked at Naito while she revealed an embarrassed expression,
then she said: “I am very sorry, but I am really tired.”
“It’s ok.”
Naito smiled at Konan, then he handed her the loaf of bread saying:
“This is yours…”
“No, we’ve got you into trouble too, so…”
“Hey, Konan, stop it, obviously people like him don’t need something
like this!” Yahiko interrupted her.
Konan got embarrassed, but Naito took it from her hand with a smile on
his face.
“I am very sorry, but we’re orphans, this is the only way we have to
survive in this world…”
“I am also an orphan.”
Listening to Konan’s words, Naito whispered that.
At the same time, Naito expression got so lonely, he didn’t have the
chance to know his parents in this world too.
He only has some vague memories of them.
Konana apparently didn’t expect Naito to be the same as them, so she

got surprised for a moment when she heard that sentence.
She looked at him and noticed that his clothes were also the same as
her, worn and damaged.
And just by seeing the expression Naito had when he said that, she knew
that he wasn’t lying.
“Oh?! so you’re also an orphan.” Yahiko looked at Naito with

amazement and said: “But you don’t have pale skin like we have, also
your physical strength is really good…”
After he said that, Yahiko’s eyes flashed, then looked at him and smiled:
“Do you want to join us?”
Naito is obviously stronger then them, if he joins them, life will get
easier.
Naito wanted to refuse.
But he looked at Konan first and knew that these two will change the
fate of the world, suddenly, an idea crossed his mind.
“Yes.”
“Great!”
Yahiko laughed then smiled at Naito greeting him: “My name is Yahiko,
and this is Konan.”
“Yuu Naito.”
Naito didn’t mind giving them his true name since he didn’t reach the
level where his name got so famous to be known in a far Village like the
Rain.
“Well, since you’ve become one of us now, let me show you our base.”
Yahiko patted Naito’s shoulder, then he took the lead.
Naito looked at Yahiko and felt a little bit uncomfortable.
Because he will never forget that terrifying face of Pain, he will need a
little time before he gets used to looking at him.
Konan gently nodded toward Naito, then she followed Yahiko.
Soon, Naito followed the two of them into a cave.
It was full of stolen things, such as food and clothes… which are
necessary to survive.
Naito looked at this scene with interest.
“This is actually… very good.”
Yahiko sat on a wooden table then he smiled at Naito.

Naito shrugged.
“Right, what about you?”
Thinking of his physical strength, Yahiko asked Naito if he had

something like this.
Naito shook his head and said: “I have nothing.”
“Okay… This won’t work.”
Yahiko showed a helpless expression, then jumped off the table and
looked at Naito with a serious look.
“Although you have this great physical, and you seem to be very
strong, what a waste, how did you survive until now?”
“You need to start working, it seems that you don’t quite understand
how to survive in this world.”
Yahiko grabbed an apple and took a bite, then he starts talking like a
teacher.
Konan looked at him from aside and smiled.
“The first thing you need to learn is the importance of the storing
because we can’t be sure when and where we will have the chance to get
things.”
“In addition, you also need to pay attention when to steal and from
whom, some of them won’t give you the chance, especially those guys
who wear forehead protectors.”
“These guys are terrible, once you approach them, you will likely end
up dead!”
Saying that Yahiko’s expression changed it was as if he already seen this

scene before.
On the other side, Konan was quiet.
She becomes an orphan after her whole village got destroyed in the war.
“As for stealing, it’s not only about grabbing things, you will need to
escape after that.”
“After all, if you get caught you will get yourself into a big trouble,
but… with your physical strength you should be fine.”
Yahiko smiled at Naito, but he was a little envious of Naito’s strength.
“In short, there’s only one important thing to keep it in mind, don’t
provoke those Ninjas!”
“Ordinary people like us are like ants to them, they will kill us
immediately.”
After he kept talking for a while, Yahiko noticed that Naito wasn’t
listening to a word he said, his expression changed immediately and got
really angry.
He grabbed Naito’s shoulder.
“Hey! Are you listening? don’t blame me later if you end up dead!”
“Naito, Yahiko is right, those ninjas are really dangerous, you must
remember this.”
With innocent look on her face, Konan didn’t help but look at Naito and
say: “You may get badly beaten if you got caught, but with those people
they will hunt you down like an animal, then they will kill you, we don’t
have the power to fight against those guys.”
“Actually… Am also a Ninja…”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 89
REPORT
“What?!”
When Yahiko and Konan heard what Naito said, they got stunned.
Yahiko couldn’t help but laugh, then he said: “Oh! Yes, Am also a
Ninja, well sure I have a long way before I can call myself that, but am
working on being one!”
Konana smiled then looked at Naito: “It’s a good thing to be a Ninja,

this way you protect yourself.”
With a sad expression, Naito looked at the two of them.
Yahiko smirked then stood up and patted Naito’s shoulders, and in a

serious way he said: “Well, with your talent, you will definitely become a
Ninja in the future!”
Naito: “…”
…….
…….
The sky is slightly dark.
A team of Shinobis was moving quickly in the Rain.
The leader team looked at the sky then said: “It’s too late, we can’t take
a move in this dark, it’s too dangerous am afraid we will get ambushed
by the enemies, we need to find a place to settle for tonight.”
“Understood.”
The remaining Shinobis responded.
The Sand Shinobis unit had a dozen of people, and it seemed like it was
divided into three teams.
The unit starts searching around.
“Captain, it seems like there’s a cave ahead of us.”
“Go ahead and take a look.”
It’s necessary to be cautious in this kind of situations since they don’t

want to get exposed by the enemies.
……
In the distance, somewhere in the cave, Yahiko and Konan set the fire,
while they were sitting next Naito, wondering what he was thinking.
“It’s not easy to find dry wood in this place, this wood was picked and
dried for a long time.”
Yahiko scratched his head and smiled.
In the environment of the Rain Village, it’s really hard to find

firewoods.
Naito was watching the fire slightly raising while he was thinking about
Nagato, the reincarnation, and Madara.
After hearing this sentence, Naito looked at Yahiko and said: “It’s better
if we don’t set up the fire.”
If you live in the village, it wouldn’t be a problem of course, but living

in a cave in the wilderness, fire is surely not a right idea.
Although Yahiko is not a Ninja, he has a high level of understanding, he

thought about it for a moment then said: “Yes, quickly get the water and
turn off the fire.”
“Ok.”
Konan nodded then stood up and said: “I am gonna bring some water.”
She went out after she said that.
And just as she was walking toward the cave hole, her eyes suddenly
changed, and her whole body stopped from moving.
“Konan, what’s wrong?”

Yahiko showed a strange expression, then he couldn’t help but to stand
up and walk toward her.
Then his expression instantly changed, while cold sweat starts appearing
on his forehead.
Seeing this scene, Naito quietly stood up after he shook his head, then
he slowly walked toward them.
Outside of the cave, there was a team of Ninjas standing there, but no
one entered the cave.
It was clear that they saw Yahiko and Konan in the cave.
“Captain, it appears like there are two wondering orphans inside the
cave… no, three.”
A ninja looked at the two of them, and just as he start delivering the
information, he saw another figure behind Konan.
Yahiko’s heart sank in fear.

He’s the one who said that they shouldn’t interfere with Ninjas or it will
be their end.
His mind starts to picture his end, but Yahiko clenched his teeth, then
boldly walked out of the cave, then stopped in front of the Ninjas.
“Yahiko!”
Konan looked at this scene and couldn’t help but scream his name and
follow him.
Naito shook his head then looked at the Ninjas.
They looked all like Chunins, and the team leader should be ranked
higher than them.
Yahiko took a deep breath then looked at them and said: “If you want
something, we will give it all to you, even if you want the cave we will
give it to you, you just need to let us go.”
Yahiko knew that he shouldn’t fantasize about taking over all of these
Ninjas, so he directly surrounded himself and said that with a weak tone.
The Ninjas didn’t respond to Yahiko’s words, they only looked at each
other.
“Captain, there shouldn’t be any kind of any kind of ambush in here,

what do we do to these little kids? do we let them go?”
“Do not.”
The captain looked at them coldly then said: “We can’t let anything
behind that can discover our identity later.”
“Yes!”
The Ninja responded, then they all stared at them.
It’s true that not all Ninjas are cold-blooded murders, but when it comes
to performing duties, they force themselves to be one.
The moment he heard this sentence, Yahiko’s face becomes pale, and he
starts regretting all of his actions.
He knew he shouldn’t set that fire!

He just was trying to show off how much materials he had, if he didn’t
do that these Ninjas wouldn’t find out about this place…
Konan on the other side was too scared, her face looked very white, her
blue hair became very messy due to the rain, but she wasn’t unaware of
any of that, she just was too scared.
She even felt like she was gonna faint.
In the face of these Ninjas, there’s no way to resist, no way to escape.
In desperation she couldn’t help but glance at Naito who was next to
her, she kinda felt like she wanted to apologize to him.
If she didn’t bring Naito all the way in here, Naito wouldn’t be part of
this situation.
A ninja in front of them starts printing hand signs.
“Katon! Goukakyuu no Jutsu!”

Boom!!
In an instant, a big scary Fire Ball was moving toward Yahiko and
Konan.
Although in this environment of the Rain Village the fire Jutsus are so
weak, but still not for ordinary children like Konan and Yahiko, they
cannot block it.
Well, they can’t even escape it rather than blocking it!
“It over, we’re dead!”
Yahiko’s face was full of shame.
On the other side, Konan was so desperate, she wanted to apologize to

Naito before dying but she couldn’t even move.
At that time, Naito who kept quiet for a long time finally moved,
passing by the two of them, then he stood in front of the Fire Ninjutsu.
His expression was extremely calm.

Then, With a simple move of his hand, Naito threw a punch toward the
Fire Ball.
Suddenly he hit the space in front of him.
Under the power of that punch, everything turned upside down!
Boom!!!
And the show of Horror start, the ground in front of him start shaking
and breaking.
The scene was extremely scary!
As for the Fire Ball, it got shuttered into nothing, like it wasn’t there in
the first place.
Even the rain stopped falling at that moment, everything in front of him
got destroyed.
It as if time itself stopped!

___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 90
REPORT
The Sand Ninja didn’t care about these kids and they were about to take
over this cave.
The Ninja who cast the fire Jutsu wasn’t even considered to see the
result of his attack.
But the next moment stunned everyone in the place.
Naito’s punch destroyed that technique completely!
The cracks on the air spread out in every direction surprising everyone.
The scene was so terrifying and unbelievable!
“The hell is this power!!”

“Impossible! how could this kid…”
“Shit, run away!!”
Just when they realized the situation they wanted to retreat, but the
cracks have already reached them.
Even Yahiko and Konan didn’t believe what they saw.
Getting hit by this kind of power directly will only mean death!
Boom! Boom! Boom!!
In the blink of the eye, all of them got hit by that enormous shock.
Their eyes were full of panic.
It was shocking and unbelievable.
One single attack turned the event upside down!

When the shock hit those Ninjas they all fell down on the ground dead!
Even if you’re a Jonin it’s really hard to survive after you get directly
hit by Naito’s attack, let alone these guys!
At that moment, the entire ground in front of him got destroyed and
there was nothing but emptiness.
After a few seconds, the rain began to fall again.
At that moment, Yahiko and Konan who were behind Naito stood there
quietly, they thought they were daydreaming.
Unbelievable!!
Naito destroyed everything in front of him
These guys were Ninjas! yet they all got killed by Naito!
“Naito… Yuu Naito, you…”

Yahiko got speechless, he couldn’t complete a single sentence, he had
that unbelievable look in his eyes.
On the other side, Konana couldn’t even say a word, she just kept
looking at Naito’s back.
“Well, although am an orphan like you guys, but… I am also a Ninja.”
Naito turned around and looked at Konan an Yahiko.
“You… you’re really a Ninja, I thought you were bluffing.” Yahiko

looked shocked.
“They’re also Ninjas, but the gap is too big!”
Looking at the destroyed ground, then at the Ninjas who were all shut
down by Naito this easily, Yahiko couldn’t help but panic.
After that Yahiko’s face become so pale the moment he thought about
another thing.
Since Naito’s strength is so strong, he should be undercover!
Does this mean his identity got exposed by them?
does this mean they will be next!
The moment Konan thought about the same thing she felt like these
were her last minutes in this world, she knew that there’s no way to escape.
Naito noticed the look on the face of these two, he looked at them and
said: “Go ahead and clean up, you can’t live in here anymore.”
“Yes!!”
Seeing how Naito didn’t change at all after he exposed his identity,
Yahiko felt relieved.
However, despite this, he couldn’t act the same way around him like
before.
After nodding, he walked into the cave.

On the other side, Konan’s pretty face recovered it’s color again, after
that she smiled then looked at him.
“Thank you…”
She understands now that Naito didn’t need to help them in the first
time, and there wasn’t need for him to save them the second time too.
But still, Naito helped them.
But the scene of Naito wiping them all with one blow didn’t leave her
mind.
Naito smiled and said: “There’s no need to thank me, you wouldn’t be
in this much trouble if I wasn’t here.”
Naito meant by this sentence that if he wasn’t here, Yahiko wouldn’t set
that fire, and the Ninjas wouldn’t found out about this place.
Then Yahiko and Konan would have met Nagato, then Orochimaru and
Madara, then they would have been taken away.
But now, this story seems like was it changed a little bit after his
appearance.
After killing a whole unit of the Sand Shinobis they cannot keep living
in here anymore, and with the help of Naito, the moving of the resources
should be easy.
With the help of Naito, they’ve managed to easily build a wooden house
in a hidden place.
Naito didn’t know if he will ever encounter Nagato, but he knew that it
was impossible for him to die, as long as he has those eye he would be
fine, the most important thing is that he doesn’t turn to the dark side.
In the wooden house.
“Yuu Naito, take this.”
Konan gave him a cup of hot water with a respectful expression on her
face.
Naito took the cup and smiled at her.

the treatment became different.
“You sit down fist Konan.”
Konan sat aside.
“Ok.”
Looking at Konan who was obedient, Naito couldn’t help but feel happy,
yet he was a little bit uncomfortable.
She was too obedient.
It’s surely natural to treat Naito this way since he turned to be so strong.
Yahiko sat along with them, but he looked like he wanted to say
something, finally, he looked at Naito seriously then start talking.
“Yuu Naito… Please teach us how to be like you.”

Yahiko’s eyes had a hint of hope, he knew it was too rude to ask, but he’s
also was so sure now that it’s really impossible to survive in this world
this way.
And if he ever wanted to be a Ninja he will need someone to teach him.
He knew that this is a long shot, but still, he needed to ask.
Naito looked at Yahiko who looked so passionate, then looked at Konan

next to him.
He noticed how she had the same look on her face, at that moment,
Naito made his decision.
Now that you’ve interfered with their life you can’t back off, you need
to complete what you’ve begun!
Looking at Yahiko and Konan, Naito calmly said: “It’s not easy to
become a Ninja, this road is too hard.”
“We’re already living a hard life.”

Yahiko said that while his eyes were flashing, he surely made a point,
and Konan seemed like she was approving what he said.
Indeed, there’s nothing harder than living as an orphan in this world.
Even Naito had a pretty hard time in the beginning.
Therefore, Naito finally nodded.
Seeing how he finally agreed, Yahiko finally had felt relieved, then
smiled at him, while Konan looked so pretty and grateful.
“Well, then shall we start with the basics.”
With a serious look, Naito put the cup on the ground and start talking.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 91
REPORT
At the same time when he was training Yahiko and Konan, Naito didn’t
waste time and completed his own training too.
Naito stopped at the half of the second stage of the Thunder Armor
Technique when he left Konoha’s camp.
He took this opportunity to complete it.
During the practice of Konan and Yahiko, Naito didn’t forget to take
care of his mission, he will often enter and exit nearby towns to hunt some
Ninja and gather information.
At the same time, he will deliver the good information back to the
camp.
Shortly, more than half a month passed, and the war became more and
more fierce.
And this will only mean that Naito will encounter more and more
enemies.
There may even be some Ninjas spies that Naito didn’t even notice.
The Rain Village at that time was under the leadership of Hanzo the
Salamander, who started his counterattack against the other villages.
This second war broke because of a conflict between the three great
villages.
The Rain Village was the main battlefield of this war, all the other
village wanted to take this land for themselves, but of course, Hanzo
didn’t sit there and watch them do whatever they want.
Because if he did, sooner or later his village will get destroyed.
The war was so fierce, and Naito was still living a normal life, he trains,
he helps Konana and Yahiko on their practices, and sometimes he goes out
and does some missions.
In this half-month period, Naito focused on mastering the first stage

more and made it really strong.
It’s not like the first stage is hard, actually, it’s really simple, but Naito
wanted to master it since he has the strong body to achieve that.
Therefore, he mastered it until it became almost impossible to level up

anymore.
With the further enhancement of his physical strength, the power of the
shock become stronger, now the most important thing is that he became
physically stronger to open the next Gate of the Reverse Hachimon
Tonkou.
As for Yahiko and Konan, they also learned how to control Chakra, the
Chakra amount of Yahiko was the same as the original story.
Although Naito didn’t have the Water property, it was too simple to
teach it to Yahiko.
As for Konan, she didn’t want to learn Taijutsu or any of the normal
properties, she wanted to develop her own technique the Paper Ninjutsu.
Although it’s always rainy in the Rain Village, there’s sometimes where
there’s no rain.
However, it still will be very cloudy.

In an open space, there were countless pieces of paper flying in the air
conjured by Konan, but some of them didn’t have power in them.
She’s only capable to control a little number of papers now.
“Chakra Control is very good, it’s much better than Yahiko.”
Standing behind Konan, Naito couldn’t help but admire this scene in
front of him.
In fact, Konan’s control over Chakra is even better than Naito, which
can only be attributed to her talent.
If you don’t have a great control it will be impossible to use such a

technique like the Paper Ninjutsu.
“Naito-Sensei.”
Konan turned around and smiled at Naito when she heard his sound.
All the papers around her lost control and fall to the ground.
“Ok.”
After he started teaching Konan and Yahiko, the two of them start to call
him Sensei.
Although the three of them are ten years old, the psychological age of
Naito is indeed much older than them.
Therefore, Naito got quite used to this title.
Konan was very used to call him Sensei, but Yahiko found it really
weird, so he always tries to avoid calling him.
“Naito-Sensei look.”
Konan was always acting like a little baby, she will often run and wave
at Naito showing off her skills.
She was running toward him with a floating paper in front of her, then
under her control, it started to bend and fold it, and finally, she turned it
into a small paper flower.
This time, Naito got really amazed.
Konan’s Chakra Control is really something, she may have a weak

chakra for now, but she was able to achieve such a fine control.
“Sensei take it.”
With a blush on her cheeks, she controlled the flower to float toward
Naito.
However, her chakra is still very weak after all, when she reached half
of the distance the paper start to lose control and fall down.
But Naito walked a few steps toward it and took it.
“Keep the hard work.”
Looking at the paper flower in his hand, Naito gently nodded at Konan,
then turned and left.
“Yes.”
Konan responded and continued to practice her Chakra.
Then he went to the other side to look at Yahiko’s practice, the Rain
Village is a good environment for the Water Techniques.
Therefore, Yahiko’s progress was fast.
However there was nothing unusual with Yahiko, after all, he didn’t
have the Rinnegan, and he wasn’t Pain.
At this time.
Not far away from the place where Naito and Yahiko were standing
there was a person wearing a black cloak slowly approaching the place.
He’s a Ninja.
And from the first look, he’s not a normal Ninja.
He’s an Anbu from the Sand Village, his status is even better than Naito,
Although his the second after the Anbu Captain, his status is above most
of the team leaders.
He’s a ninja who specializes in assassinations, and he always works
solo.
“According to the information, it should be around this place.”
He looked straight ahead, his face under the mask didn’t have any
expression, but his eyes were as sharp as a blade.
Naito stayed in this area because he wanted to help Yahiko and Konan
on their training.
Although he does his missions only at night time, it appears he couldn’t

avoid the eyes of the scouts all the time.
In particular, this has happened because there was a lot of missing

Ninjas at the Sand camp, there was even a group of Ninjas who were
recently all killed, this is caused the attention of Sand Village.
So after they gathered some information, they sent Kinjin.
…..
Cracking!
The thunder and the Shock were constantly conjuring around Naito’s
skin, but it wasn’t only on his skin, it was also in his flesh and bones.
If he was an ordinary person, he would have been paralyzed, he could

even getting explode into pieces.
But Naito’s body was strong enough to withstand such pressure.
But even him will feel some numbness, but there’s no pain at all.
Using the power of the shock or the lightning alone won’t put pressure
on his body, but combining the two will give you the feeling that your
body is hollowed out.
In short, it’s strange.
“Whew!!”
Finally, after controlling his power, Naito opened his eyes, and the Aura
around his body finally calmed down.
Feeling this new power for the first time, Naito’s didn’t help but smirk.
And in the next moment, Naito frowned then looked at a distance.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________
And btw, we have a new team Member “Otaku-Dono“, he published a

new Novel which is Reincanrantion Paradise. It’s an interresting novel, I
hope you check it out and support our new family member.

Chapter 92
REPORT
An empty place.
Naito is standing quietly, and in front of him, there was this man with
the black cloak standing.
Naito was Kinjin’s target.
This is very strange.
Why did he show up in front of Naito?
He could have made a sneak attack, but he made Naito aware of his
presence instead.
When they faced each other, he made it clear that Naito was his target.
And on the opposite of Kinjin, Naito looked confused.
He didn’t know how did he notice Kinjin’s presence nor how did he get
so close to him without noticing him, Naito seemed very troubled.
Therefore, Naito started walking toward him until they become so close
to each other.
However, this person is obviously an enemy, and it’s a good thing that
he could notice his presence in advance.
Otherwise, it could have been a very bad situation if he managed to

perform a sneaked attack.
Kinjin looked at Naito with a cold stare.
He’s a professional at assassinations, he’s confident that he could kill

him even if he was an Anbu if he did perform the sneaked attack.
A frontal combat is of course much harder than an assassination.
However, he’s not afraid of him even in this situation, although he’s
better at assassination, he is also strong in frontal battles.
Yahiko and Konan looked at each other without saying any words or
asking any questions, they didn’t need to ask, the outcome was very
obvious, this is the start of a fierce battle.
Naito took out a scroll, then he summoned his sword.
Kinjin printed a hand sign with one hand.
Pushi!
A sword appeared directly in his hand.
The moment the sword appeared Naito got surprised.
With this action only, the presence of Kinjin become thousands of times
stronger than before!
What is happening?!
Naito couldn’t help but narrow his eyes and look carefully to the sword
in Kinjin’s hand.
However, Kinjin didn’t give him the chance to examine his sword and
launched his attack directly.
“Mystery! The Dance of Sakura!”
Kinjin suddenly waved the sword in his hand toward Naito.
He didn’t aim for Naito yet he waved toward him, something seemed
strange!
With the wave of his sword, the sky suddenly flashed with thousands of
identical swords!
It looked like drops of rain will fall on Naito from the sky!
“What is this technique?!”
Seeing this scene, Naito got slightly amazed, then he immediately

thought that this is could be the Sword Shadow Clone Technique.
With no fear in his eyes, Naito looked at the rain swords in the sky, then
he simply waved his sword.
Crack!!
Along with the wave of his sword, a white shocking energy sword got
directly sent flying toward the sky.
The swords continued on falling like a storm from the sky.
Then both collided in midair.
Boom!!!
Under this strong collide of forces, the sky start trembling like it was
gonna crack and fall!
In front of the power of shocks, the rain swords got completely

destroyed then finally disappeared.
“What?!”
Seeing this scene, Kinjin got stunned for a moment, his eyes exposed
his shock, he didn’t expect Naito to be this strong.
After he took a deep breath, Kinjin restored his stance, then launched a
second attack.
“Mystery! The Shadow of Death!”
Pushi!!
In the next moment, the figure of Kinjin suddenly fainted, then

suddenly, a couple of clones appeared in all direction surrounding Naito.
After that, all of these clones waved their swords.
The swords also fainted for a moment then countless sword clones
appeared covering every space around Naito, there was no way to escape.
“Genjitsu? Clones?!”
Looking at this scene Naito shook his head, then his face became more
and more calm.
The most fearless thing to Naito is these kinds of techniques.
In the face of this attack, Naito only needed one punch to destroy them
all!
Simple and easy, Naito thrust his sword in the ground, he pushed his
fists toward his chest while leaning, then he hammered both sides.
At the same time, the countless swords and the shadows were about to
stab Naito in every place in his body.
Boom!!
In the next moment, the shock broke out, and the space on both sides of
Naito collapsed like a mirror.
The ground started cracking and breaking from the two sides spreading
out to a distance.
As for the clones and the swords they fell in the technique of Naito!
“Not good!”
Kinjin who was mixed in those clones, when he saw this scene, he
suddenly showed a shocked expression.
He apparently didn’t expect Naito to be this strong and launch such an

incredible attack that can target every direction.
In this shock, he couldn’t do nothing but injecting his Chakra into his
sword and then waving it at the same time Naito’s attack was about to hit
him, after he blocked Naito’s attack he fell back.
Until he completely understands Naito’s power, he will obviously won’t

fight recklessly anymore.
Crack!!
Due to the attack of Naito, Kinjin got numbs all over his body, he
became more amazed by Naito’s power.
At this time, Naito had the same expression on his face.

But it wasn’t because of Kinjin’s power, but because of the sword in
Kinjin’s hands!
He finally saw it clearly.
This is a Kusanagi Sword!
What a coincidence to have the Kusanagi Sword come right in front of

Naito.
Moreover, the more he fought with Kinjin, the more he had a stronger
feeling about this sword.
Although he didn’t understand what’s the meaning of this feeling, he

couldn’t ignore it.
Naito looked at Kinjin, and couldn’t no longer calm himself down, and
suddenly he revealed his killing instinct.
Naito already understood Kinjin’s power.
Because he’s a holder of a Kusanagi sword, the strength of Kinjin is

stronger than a Jonin, It’s enough to be at the level of an elite, and it has
the power to threaten even an Anbu.
The Kusanagi sword is not just a sharp sword.
It doesn’t only have the ability to carry the Chakra, but it’s also far
stronger than the sword in Naito’s hands, it’s even stronger than the sword
of the White Fang Hatake Sakumo.
At the same time, it’s a unique one.
The Sakura Dance and the Shadow of Death are special abilities of this
sword itself.
Even Orochimaru’s skills that require the sword to do it are special

abilities of the sword itself.
To put it simply, it’s similar to the Seven Swords of the Mist, each one
of them has special abilities, and each Kusanagi Sword has the same thing.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 93
REPORT
Naito’s killing instinct was all over the place.
Although Naito’s instinct is not at the same level as Madara, it’s still not
a weak one.
Therefore, Naito’s instinct was enough to affect the atmosphere, and

change it to a very cold one.
Kinjin did the same thing and revealed his killing instinct.
This time, things got really serious, with a simple move of his sword,
Kinjin waved his sword.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, a blue aura appeared on the blade of the sword.

In fact, there isn’t a lot of people who infuse their Chakra Blades with
their Chakra Flow, but Naito happened to be one of those few people.
When the Kusanagi sword absorbed the Chakra, the edge started to
shine with a weird a color.
It looked like it can cut everything, even the sky!
When Kinjin lifted his sword, the momentum of his movement

constantly started to rise.
At this moment, it looked like the sword and Kinjin became one person.
This technique is not considered as a Ninjutsu.
This technique is originally used by Samurais, it’s a pure

swordsmanship technique.
“Swordsmanship… Flash!!”
The moment he said this sentence Kinjin’s eyes became so horrifying,
and his whole figure suddenly become blurry as he quickly dashed toward
Naito at high speed.
Looking at this scene, Naito didn’t choose to use his power of shocks to
block him, because he remembered that the Kusanagi sword has the ability
to stretch.
He also waved his sword slowly, then an invisible aura appeared on his
blade.
The naked eye could hardly see it, but you can easily feel the trembling
of the space around it.
Suddenly, Naito waved his sword.
Crack!!
Kinjin’s sword and Naito’s crossed their edges.
The collide was so strong that the space around them start to crack and
shatter.
But this is was only due to Naito’s ability.
Space continued on cracking.
Suddenly, a crack appeared on Naito’s sword then it started to spread out

a little by little.
On the other hand, Kinjin’s sword looked harmless.
The sword just… should he get rid of it?
Kinjin looked slightly skeptical because he just used one of his

strongest attacks, but it wasn’t enough, it should be hard to block even on
the Anbu Captain.
He shouldn’t have survived this attack.
This thought just crossed his mind and his expression became more
serious, then he looked at Naito’s eyes.
At the same time, Naito looked at the crack on his sword.

“It’s not a question of power, but it’s about the quality of the sword
itself… is it really a Kusanagi sword?”
Naito whispered that then a slight smile appeared on his face.
Naito put more power into his sword.
Ding!!
From a crack, Naito’s sword got completely broken, the longsword

instantly turned into a short one.
Seeing this scene, Kinjin suddenly got terrified.
He got shocked by the fact that Naito could fight equally against him
after his user his swordsmanship skills, he didn’t even get injured, yet he
also fought back at him, and the only thing that stopped him was his
broken sword.
His instinct sensed the danger, it was like a sixth sense you gain after
being in countless times of life and death battles.
He clenched his sword tight, while he had a cold sweat on his forehead.
At this moment, Kinjin didn’t have the slightest doubt that this person
in front of him is so strong.
With half of his blade on the ground, Naito didn’t pay it any attention he
held the remaining half, then he took a little glance at Kinjin.
“It’s my turn now to make a move.”
Whoosh!!
In the next moment, Naito moved so fast that his body disappeared and
flashed on the ground in multiple places.
His speed alone terrified Kinjin.
Kinjin’s speed is higher than Jonins, he’s even faster than most of the
elites.
But now, Naito’s speed is actually faster than him!

Kinjin didn’t notice that when Naito started moving there was a slight
blue light flashed on his body.
This is not the speed of the Eight Gates alone, it’s also enhanced by the
Lightning Armor Technique.
Naito didn’t rush toward Kinjin directly, he moved so fast around him
and surrounded him.
Finally, Naito lifted his half sword in his hand, and the sword again had
that white glowing aura around it.
“Earthquake Release: Kuzure the Lightning Armor!”
Whoosh!!
The next moment, a white energy sword flew toward Kinjin.
“Come on!”
Kinjin screamed, and with both hands on his sword, he tried to make a
move, but suddenly his expression changed.
Almost at the same time, not just one, but several White Energy swords
where flying at him from different sides.
A total of five Energy swords completely surrounded him, it’s

unavoidable attack!
“Shit!!”
Kinjin got more terrified, he just saw what one energy sword can do to
his Sakura Dance Technique.
The five energy swords didn’t hit Kinjin directly, but they burst directly
in the air a few feets in front of him.
Crack!!!!
In a second, the cracks horribly spread in all directions.
This is the first time Naito uses the Kuzure technique and be able to
create five energy swords, the power was a little bit amazing even for him.
One sword shocking energy can crack the space like a mirror.
But the effect of the five together is completely different!!
After the five energy swords got burst, the whole area around Kinjin
start trembling and cracking, the cracks start to spread out toward Kinjin
who got surrounded in the middle, after they spread out, the cracks got all
connected together.
Forming a horrible scene of broken glass!
However, the range was so wide.
Crack!!
The moment they got connected in the center, the cracks spread out into
Kinjin then start tearing him apart, he couldn’t move, he couldn’t resist, he
couldn’t even cry if he wanted to, the shocks continued on hitting him, and
he couldn’t even hold his sword anymore, he opened his hand then it fell
to the ground.
At the same moment, Kinjin followed it and got crushed on the ground!
However, this wasn’t the end.
Even when he was on the ground, the crack followed him then slammed
him while he was on the ground.
Boom!!!!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 94
REPORT
The power of the shock destroyed the whole area.
Crack!!
The sound of the breaking bones was clear, it was a horrible sound, and
a horrible scene, Kinjin’s body was trembling and shaking so hard from
the shocks.
Finally, the effect of the shock stopped, and Kinjin vomited a lot of
blood at the same time!
He had an incredible look on his face, he didn’t think that Naito could
pull out such a Technique!
His secret techniques and Naito’s Kuzure cannot be compared, the

power is simply different!
On the field.
Naito himself was amazed by the power of the Kuzure with five energy
swords.
Naito’s body was slightly trembling, the ability had a damage over time
effect on him, but Naito could easily bear it.
All of sudden he noticed that Kinjin has disappeared, and there a hole in
the ground, Naito got a little bit surprised.
Is this another one those techniques that can make you hide
underground?!
The trembling finally disappeared, Naito looked at the ground under his
feet then he pressed it with his hands.
“Earthquake Release: The Art of Moving!”
Boom!!
The shock was so strong, there’s really a big gap between the time when
he used it against Uchiha Samui and now.
The ground started shaking like it has gotten smote by the heavens.
The whole ground started moving and waving while the cracks started to
from where Naito was standing, then spreading out in all directions.
At the same time, the entire area was shaking and trembling madly.
Yahiko and Konan who were far away from the area felt the ground
shaking.
What is happening?!
……
Underground.
Kinjin used a secret medicine that can temporarily suppress injuries,

then he prepared himself to retreat from another root, currently, he was
gonna give up on this mission.
Naito is so strong, he can’t defeat him this way, if he wants to kill him
he will need to prepare an assassination.
But before he could even figure out what he will do next, a strong shock
reached him, and the whole ground start collapsing!
“Not good!!!”
Kinjin’s expression changed suddenly, he felt the danger, he was so

afraid, but he needed to do something, suddenly, he held his sword tight.
“Secret Technique: The Dance of the Fallen Leaves!”
Suddenly his whole body became lighter than wind, then he started to
dodge the fallen rocks.
The roof and the underground kept cracking and collapsing madly.
This move was one of the Kusanagi sword abilities, the only reason why
Orochimaru didn’t use these kinds of abilities, was because it didn’t suit
him, he only used techniques that can match his own abilities.
But Kinjin is different, his whole kite of skills is developed around the
Kusanagi sword abilities.
After he got hit by Naito’s technique, Kinjin’s body was injured badly,
using this technique made a heavy pressure on him.
“It seems like there’s no way to escape… Huuuh… Then the only…”
At this moment, Kinjin’s expression changed, and his eyes got so cold.
He wants to fight back!
The next moment, Kinjin held his sword, then injected Chakra into the
blade.
The sword glowed with a blue light, then the whole sword started
stretching.
In an instant, the blade reached the interface above!
On the ground, the sword appeared under Naito’s feet, who was
preparing himself for another attack.
Seeing this scene, Naito didn’t get surprised, but he whispered
something.
“Is this your final attack?”
With one move, Naito dodged the sword, then he dushed toward it.
The Kusanagi is only a sword after all.
It’s only sharp from one side!
With his bare hands, Naito gently pressed the back of the sword.
Crack!!
Suddenly, the power of the shock got injected into the sword then spread
out on the whole blade.
The blade was trembling so badly but it didn’t look like it was gonna
break!
Boom!!
The shock started to spread out until it reached Kinjin who was holding
the sword.
“Shit!!”
Kinjin’s reflection was so fast so he let go of the sword directly.
But the shock broke around him, and once again he got damaged.
Crack!!
When he let go of the sword, it quickly shrank, and because Naito was
holding the end of the blade, it shrank directly toward his hands.
“The Kusanagi sword, I finally got it.”
Looking at the Kusanagi sword in his hand, Naito smirked.

Suddenly the sword in his hands started shaking.
This is wasn’t due to Naito’s power, it was the sword itself.
It looked like it was speaking to Naito, it’s as if it has a soul on its own
as if it’s alive.
However, average people cannot sense the will of the Kusanagi sword.
It can be sensed only… Only by people who forged the sword itself.
Kinjin endured the pain, then he forcibly rushed out to the ground to see
how Naito was holding his sword, then he immediately dashed toward
him.
He wanted his sword back.
However, the Kusanagi sword was as calm as ever, it wasn’t trembling

anymore, its as if it accepted Naito as its new master.
Kinjin suddenly printed a hand sign.

But the sword didn’t respond to his call, it got completely controlled by
Naito!
How the hell did this happen? how did he control the Kusanagi sword in
this short time?
There’s no one alive who can do such a thing, there’s only…
Yes, this is was the only answer.
“Impossible!! You’re from the Kusanagi Clan!! there are still

members from the Kusanagi Clan alive?!!”
Kinjin said that with a disbelief expression on his face while he was
looking at Naito.
Yes, Naito came from a small village.
Yes, that small village was built by the Kusanagi Clan.
Naito is one of the Kusanagi Clan!

His name should be Kusanagi Naito, but since they didn’t know his clan,
they added Yuu to his Name, the most common name.
The one who destroyed the Kusanagi clan was the Sand Village, and
Kinjin was one of them.
After they heard the news, Konoha naturally couldn’t let the Sand
Village possess the Kusanagi swords, so they sent people immediately, but
it was too late.
The Shinobis of the Sand already left the place, and the Shinobis from
Konoha only found Naito in there, so they took him back to the village.
In the original story, Orochimaru hands were sealed by the Shiki Fuusin,
so he was commanding the sword by his mind, the Kusanagi sword
belongs to the Kusanagi Clan, the true owners of the sword, so Naito is
capable of doing the same thing naturally.
And the only reason why he was able to sense the sword this whole time
was because he’s the true owner of the Kusanagi sword.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 95
REPORT
“Before you show up… I was an orphan in my previous life, and even
after coming to this world, I was still an orphan.”
Naito looked at the Kusunagi sword in his hand, then whispered these
words softly, with a complicated expression on his face.
The feelings he had were so emotional,
In the end, he turned and looked at Kinjin.
“These Kusanagi Swords belongs to me… I will take them back one by
one.”
“Do you know the location of the other swords?”
Listening to Naito, Kinjin didn’t answer.

Actually, he couldn’t answer even if wanted, the expression on Kinjin’s
face couldn’t be described in words anymore, this was just too much on
him, he just kept looking at Naito.
Naito is the successor of the Kusanagi Clan, this idea alone blew his
mind.
He had the Kusunagi sword for years now, in fact, he always feared the
idea of losing the sword to one of the Kusanagi’s members, his whole
power is based on that sword.
But knowing that the Kusanagi Clan have been completely destroyed,
made him gradually become more comfortable over the years.
But now, once again, this idea returned to hunt him down.
His heart can no longer calm down, the panic, the endless fear!
At this time, in a distance, two figures start to approach the battlefield a

little by little.
It was Konan and Yahiko who couldn’t no longer stay away.

At first glance, they saw the destroyed ground, the cracks were
everywhere.
Yahiko’s eyes revealed his shock.
Before he practice Ninjutsu, and before he becomes a Ninja, Yahiko

didn’t have the ability to measure Naito’s strength.
But when he followed his steps, he understood that there’s a big gap
between Naito and any other Ninja he saw, it was like the gap between the
Heavens and Earth.
But this scene in front of him is just so shocking and amazing.
Konan on the other side had the same expression, but it was a beautiful
one, suddenly she noticed Naito who was standing in the middle of the
field.
“Yuu Naito-Sensei!”
She couldn’t help but scream.

This voice made Kinjin back to his sense.
He instantly narrowed his eyes.
Yuu Naito? it should be Kusanagi Naito!
Wait, these two kids are his students? this is great, if he catches both
one of them, maybe he will have a chance to escape.
Kinjin is no longer thinking of retrieving the sword because it’s

impossible to do it once it’s in the hand of one of the Kusanagi’s members.
He only thought of how he can escape.
Now, with the appearance of Konan and Yahiko, he saw a light of hope.
Without hesitation, Kinjin stood up enduring all the pain and suffer,
then he immediately ran toward the two of them.
Even if he was injured, Kinjin’s speed was still too fast, the only thing
Konan and Yahiko saw was a shadow approaching them.
“Shit!!”
Yahiko’s heart skipped a beat at that moment, and the fear controlled his
movements.
On the other side, Konan who looked so beautiful until that moment,
suddenly, looked surprised, her lack of experience made her unable to do
anything, so she only closed her eyes.
But however you look at it, it was impossible for her to do anything in
the first place.
However, the whole idea of capturing Konan and Yahiko is simply a

coward move.
Just as he was rushing toward the two of them, he suddenly stopped.
Then a line of blood extended on his forehead.
In the distance, Naito looked calmly at their side, then he looked back at
his sword.
He just tested the power of the Kusanagi sword.

The Kusanagi sword is a perfect weapon to carry the power of the shock,
and the shock wave can be sent out in the form of energy.
And its speed is very fast!
After he got hit by Naito’s attack, Kinjin’s movements finally stopped,

he got hit by Naito’s shock wave cut.
Kinjin’s face had that look of desperation, and suddenly, the blood
splashed, and his whole body got cut into two halves.
Konan and Yahiko, who experienced a death situation just right now,
didn’t get afraid after seeing Kinjin’s death, instead, they felt really
relieved.
Both of them were grateful to see Naito on the other side.
“Naito-Sensei… Are you okay?!”
Konan ignored Kinjin’s body who dropped died on the ground and run
toward Naito.
Yahiko followed her.
Naito shook his head and throw his broken sword directly, he bit his
finger and gently dropped the blood on the Kusanagi sword.
Immediately, a scroll got summoned in front of him, to complete the

contract between him and the sword.
He took the scroll then he signed his name and print finger in the scroll.
Then he gently grabbed the sword.
Pushi!!
Suddenly, the Kusanagi sword directly turned into smoke and

disappeared.
It’s sealed now in Naito’s palm, whenever he needs to use it he will only
need to print a hand sign and the sword will appear right into his hand.
This is more useful than Orochimaru’s way of sealing the Kusanagi

sword into his stomach, after all, Naito is a member of the Kusanagi Clan,
he can use the sword more flexible than him.
Seeing this scene, Konan and Yahiko were slightly surprised, but they
didn’t ask much, they just looked at the body of Kinjin.
Noticing the confusion of Konan and Yahiko, Naito said.
“The enemy is already dead, don’t worry.”
“But we cannot live in this place anymore, we’re changing the place.”
Naito said that then he started walking.
Konan and Yahiko nodded and followed him.
After cleaning the place, Naito left Konan and Yahiko, then wondered
for a while in the Rain Village until he found a new place.
He continued on training the two of them, and also studied the abilities
of the Kusanagi sword.
After getting the Kusanagi sword, Naito had inexplicable feelings about
the whole matter.
The thing he said about reclaiming all the Kusanagi swords wasn’t just a
hollowed words, he really wanted to find them.
But the only thing he was thinking of, was that little information he read
on the scroll he had from Konoha.
Collecting all the Kusanagi swords will activate a unique ability, this
may change everything, and it’s definitely a good change, otherwise,
Orochimaru wouldn’t bother looking for the last Kusanagi sword
everywhere, one should be enough for him to use.
Naito didn’t have a single piece of information about that ability, but
since he’s the successor of the Kusanagi Clan, he couldn’t sit there and
watch how his Clan legacy getting lost.
The Kusanagi sword is much stronger than the one he previously

obtained from Uchiha Tsuki, the shock power doesn’t even affect the
blade.
At the same time, it can stretch, shrink, and make illusions.
Without mentioning, that it has the ability to turn the shock waves into
stronger shocking energy swords, Naito is so satisfied with this sword.
Moreover, it can be hidden and called easier, this sword is better than
the former sword he had.
Although it didn’t increase Naito’s power a lot, yet the increase wasn’t
small too.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 96
REPORT
More than a half month has passed away.
Naito finally mastered the first stage of the Lightning Armor Technique,
and if he wanted to go any further, he would need to start training on the
second stage.
After he mastered the first stage, he got a full control on the form of the
first stage, he no longer has this blue aura on his body anymore.
Naito estimates that when he reaches the second stage, he wouldn’t have
the same form, maybe he will have the same aura as the third and fourth
Raikage had when they used this technique.
When he mastered the first stage, Naito’s body got stronger, his bones
and muscles gained some enhancement, his body gradually matured, and
his skin gained a healthy bronze color.
Naito is only ten years old, but he looks already like a fourteen o fifteen
years old.
It’s not only because the people in Naruto world look older then they
should be, it also due to his physical training.
The growth of his body increased the enhancement of the Reverse

Hachimon Tonkou too.
Originally if he wants to open the next gate, the Fourth Gate, he will
need to train his body for more than a year the reach its standards.
But, joining this war didn’t leave him anytime to train!
It wasn’t only because of the war, he also needed to teach Konan and
Yahiko for some time too, he also had to get out from time to time to hunt
and scout some Shinobis.
If this continues he will need from three to five years to open the next
gate.
But practicing the first stage of the Lightning Armor technique helped
to reduce this process.
It’s been a few months since he entered the Rain Village, practicing this
technique every day is equivalent to two days of practicing physical
exercises!
Naito predicted that he will only need half of the time to reach the next
gate standards.
However, he needs to master the abilities of his Kusanagi sword which

is not that easy.
After he shook his head, Naito thought about the remaining Kusanagi
swords, they may be in the hand of the Sand Village, he needed to target
those guys too, anyway, if any of those swords approached him to a certain
range around him, he will sense it.
If he didn’t find it in the battlefield, Naito will need to sneak to the Sand
Village at the time of the war or after.
In addition, Naito needs to get his hand on the secrets of the second
stage of the Lightning Armor technique too so he will need to go to the
Cloud Village too.
“Huuuh!”
Naito exhaled, then he stood up, and the blue aura around his body
disappeared.
He walked out of the room and went to see Konan and Yahiko’s training.
Koana and Yahiko were about the same age as Naito, so their practice
progress was so fast too.
In this world, the younger you are the faster you learn.
And this age is the best to learn controlling Chakra.
Therefore, their current amount of Chakra was almost close to the level
of Chunins, and Konan’s Paper Ninjutsu was finally developed.
After they learned Ninjutsu, they were already strong, it’s unlikely for
them to be threatened by ordinary people.
Naito nodded, but he wasn’t that satisfied.
At the same time, Naito was feeling a little bit helpless, Naito was
looking for Nagato everywhere but he couldn’t find him.
Nagato seems to be completely missing!

This is made Naito really confused.
According to the usual schedule, Naito went out again to a nearby town.
The Rain Village is not that big, and there aren’t so many towns.
So in almost every town, there will be some scout Ninjas from Konoha.
It’s worth mentioning that the news of Naito killing Kinjin went all the
way back to the village, everyone got shocked by this incredible news, and
after a long silence, they asked if he needed anything.
Of course, what Naito really needed was the secrets of the second stage
of the Lightning Armor technique, however, there wasn’t any replay from
Sarutobi, it seems like they couldn’t grab him this wish.
After he went to that town, Naito managed to scout some ninjas from
the Rocks, then he killed them after he got the information.
After that, Naito went to find the Ninja who is responsible for delivering
the information.
There is a special way of delivering information on the battlefield, and
the Anbu’s way is more special.
They were using the oldest way in the book.
The scroll must be opened in a special way, otherwise, the scroll will
destroy itself, and all the contents will be erased.
This method is absolutely confidential.
Naito didn’t receive any information from Konoha for a long time, most
of the time he was the one who was sending information.
Finally, he received a scroll from Konoha.
After he took a corner Naito cracked the special seal, then took a glance
at its content.
But from one glance, Naito suddenly sent a fierce aura around him.
This action almost exposed his identity, but he didn’t care.

He couldn’t control himself, he almost crushed the scroll in his hand.
The information in the scroll was: Tsunade and her Team has been
ambushed by the Rock Shinobis, she got forced into the area of the
enemies, the situation is critical, and Naito needs to go immediately and
rescue her.
Tsunade’s strength is at the same level as an elite Jonin, or even as an

Anbu.
Yet the word they used here is not “Support”, but “Rescue”!
There’s is a big difference between these two words!
This shows that the situation Tsunade has encountered is a real crisis,
otherwise, they wouldn’t use such a word.
After taking a deep breath, Naito destroyed the scroll then left the place
immediately.
When Tsunade in such a bad situation, Naito cannot ignore it, the story
is already changing too much, and Naito cannot be sure that she will be
okay.
So he needed to go.
The scrolls had a specific information about the location, and the route
was on the same way where Yahiko and Konan staying.
Therefore, Naito decided to speak with them first.
If the route was in the opposite direction, Naito wouldn’t lose time to
inform them, and he would go to the location directly.
But because he didn’t want to lose any time Naito used his full speed
and returned to the camp.
Konan and Yahiko were still practicing.
Naito went there and told them to keep their head low for the time been,
he asked them to leave the place and head toward the nearest town.
They should be safe there.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 97
REPORT
“Naito-Sensei, when are you coming back…”
Konan’s face had a sad expression, in fact, what she really wanted to ask
if Naito will ever come back.
She wanted to see him again.
“I can’t be sure, but I will definitely come back.”
Naito patted Konan’s head, then he reminded Yahiko: “Be careful, don’t
expose the fact that you’re a Ninja, don’t use Ninjutsu to show off, and
you will be safe.”
“I will never do such a thing.”
Yahiko smiled, but in fact, he already was thinking about these things!
He’s a child after all, he became a Ninja, and of course, he wanted to
show off some of his skills.
Naito shook his head slightly, but he didn’t say any more words, then
turned and left quickly.
He can’t waste time.
At the rear, Konan and Yahiko looked at his back with a sad look on
their faces.
Yahiko tried to comfort Konan and said: “Naito-Sensei is so strong he

wouldn’t have any problem, after he finishes his work, he will definitely
come back to us.”
“Yes.”
Konan gently nodded.
She also felt relieved when she thought about Naito’s strength.
Indeed, they could die, but Naito will never die, she should worry about
her own safety now.
………
The sky got full of dark clouds, and the weather became really cold.
In the forest, there was a large number of Shinobis who were wearing
the forehead protector of the Rock Village.
However, this forest is really big, no matter the numbers they had,
finding someone in here is not easy.
“Look carefully, we can’t let this woman escape!”
In addition to those Shinobis of the rocks, there were some people

wearing special masks.
These people where Ninjas from the Anbu department of the Rock
Village, they have different masks from the one the Konoha Anbus wear.
The Anbus were assisting the Shinobis from the Rock on searching.
“Track down any sense of Chakra, divide yourselves into groups of two
people and search carefully!”
One of them had a really angry face.
Ambushing this team from Konoha should have been a very easy task,
but this damn woman murdered a whole team by herself.
After she entered this forest, the whole situation became more
complicated.
Although they managed to hunt some people from her team they
couldn’t find her!
They even found two of their most fine men dead!
The ambush itself has failed.
Now, if this woman escapes, it will be a complete humiliation that no

one can take.
The whole troop of the Rock were feeling the pressure.
This is worse than dying first on the battlefield.
A lot of the Rock’s Shinobi were gathering here in order to Kill Tsunade.
Under this high pressure, its very likely they will find her sooner or
later.
“We’ve received some information that Konoha is sending some troops

in here to rescue this woman if this continues we will need to retreat.”
An Anbu looked at the Team Leader of the Rock unit, then said that with
a cold tone.
He bit his lip then replayed: “We cannot afford to let her escape, this
place is already surrounded, we will catch her.”
“And this place is on the opposite side of the Konoha camp, there’s no
way they will make it in time, we will catch her and we will have plenty
of time to retreat after that.”
“Use your fucking head will you!”
The Anbu was really angry, they had the chance to finish the whole
team, but sill they’ve wasted the chance.
And now they are relying on their numbers to surrounder Tsunade so she
can’t escape the forest.
This ambush took a lot of time.
He felt that these guys are wasting his time.
“You don’t understand don’t you? this woman is unbelievably strong,

she also extremely good at medical treatments, otherwise, how did she
escape the ambush in the first place?”
The situation was really tough, and the pressure become hard on them
the more they spent more time in the forest, and he estimated that this
Anbu was questioning his qualification of leading this unit, and things got
more worst.
“You think you’re better than me? You wouldn’t succeded too if you
were in my place.”
“What a Moron!”
The Anbu stared at him.
“You piece….”
The Leader team let this one slide, he didn’t want to escalate the matter
anymore, because this Anbu was working directly under Onoki, so he
status was really high, and complicating things with him won’t benefit
anyone.
…….
The weather was rainy as always in the Rain Village, but since the trees
were really huge it was blocking most of the rain.
But even so, the ground was really soft.
Under one of these trees, there were several injured Ninjas resting there.
And their leader was Tsunade.

At this time, Tsunade was really ashamed, she couldn’t even treat her
team since she couldn’t afford losing Chakra.
Af these kind of situation, even the slightest amount of chakra, the

slightest amount of strength, can save your life.
There were only two healthy Ninjas around Tsunade, but the others were
all injured.
However, they all had first aid and used some special herps so they can
hide the smell of the blood, otherwise, they would have already been
caught.
“Tsunade-Dono, the Rock’s Shinobis has already got close to this

side.”
One of these Ninjas had some veins on the side of his white eyes.
He was a Ninja from the Hyuga Clan.
In this kind of places, the Hyuga members are so useful.

Becuase she’s a medical Ninja, Tsunade is really good at controlling
Chakra.
But the Hyuga members are better, in fact, they’re proficients.
Even sensational cannot be compared to them, forget about sensing

enemies when you have a 360-degree vision.
If this Hyuga wasn’t here with them, they would have already been
caught.
When she heard this news, Tsunade expression got more complicated.
“If we go through this route, we will get out of the forest and enter the
Rain Village, but there should be a lot of Shinobi over there.”
“Also there’s a lot of the Rock Shinobis searching for us in the other
three directions…”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 98
REPORT
“In this case, we must move immediately.”
While she said that she leaned toward the Hyuga guy, then took a deep
breath.
When she was about to say another thing, a ninja interrupted her and
stood up.
“Tsunade-Dunno, it’s my turn now to be the decoy.”
“You…”
Tsunade stood up and wanted to say something, but the ninja interrupted
her again.
“Your more important than us, you’re also the medical ninja of this
team, so it must be me.”
This ninja was a Jonin from Konoha.
These two people are the only Jonins in the team including her.
After he said that, the Ninja didn’t wait for Tsunade to respond, he
immediately went out toward one of the directions.
Seeing this scene, Tsunade clenched her teeth and closed her eyes.
Although the Ninjas are well-trained, yet even in this case, there’s not a
lot of people who have the will to face their death this bravely!
These kind of people are heroes!
After a long time, Tsunade finally raised her head again and opened her
eyes, then she had a cold calm look on her face.
“Yuhen, what’s the situation?”
“Tsunade-Dunno, Ren managed to attract the enemies, one of the

directions become clear.”
“Okay, let’s go!”
Tsunade took a deep breath, and her eyes become serious.
She must live, for those who sacrificed their own lives for her, she must
live!
……
On the muddy road, a shadow rushed over, it’s as if he didn’t even touch
the ground.
This speed cannot be seen by the ordinary people, a shadow is all what
they will see.
Naito was rushing over until he approached the location.
It’s the forest.
When he almost reached it, Naito slowed down, this place should be full
of enemies.
It’s not that far from the Rain Village, and it’s very likely to encounter
enemies at any time, yet it’s not also impossible to directly find Tsunade.
But Naito didn’t think much, even if it was dangerous, Naito had to go
in.
When he was weak, she tried to save him and didn’t hesitate to face the
Uchiha Clan, in order to save him, she even fought Uchiha Kageyama.
She also gave him the scroll of the Brutal Force Technique, relying on
that technique, Naito defeated a lot of enemies.
After he took a deep breath, Naito suddenly entered the forest.
…….
“Hurry up!! She can’t be far away!”
“Damn, we cannot let her escape, this is absolutely unacceptable!!”

Several of the Rock Village had angry expressions and a large number
of Ninjas where searching in the forest.
There’s also some Anbus from the rock.
They all had a murderer look on their faces.
And in front of them, there was a person running at full speed, it was
Tsunade.
However, this time, the situation was very bad, she had some serious
injuries, and she couldn’t treat them.
It’s not a matter of time, but her Chakra wasn’t enough.
At that time, Tsunade has not yet mastered the Reverse Seal, so her
strength wasn’t at the same level as the original story.
Wasting time was the best thing she could do.
Hyuga Yuhen wasn’t there.

He managed to guide them through the direction he told them about.
But while they were escaping, he stayed behind to stop some Rock
Shinobis who were chasing them, he managed to kill them before he died!
This is one of the reasons that made the Rock Shinobis more angrier.
This ambush becomes a complete failure.
Even if they managed to kill Tsunade now, it won’t be worth the

casualties!
Therefore, the leader team of the Rock Village was about to get insane,
this wasn’t only about his leading skills anymore, since he didn’t even
listen to the Anbu’s advice when he had the chance!
Tsunade start to feel tired, and the number of the enemies who were
chasing her in the forest was really big, they were about thirty or forty
people.
But this number was much bigger when they start the ambush, Tsunade’s
team managed to kill almost half of them!
Tsunade kept on running forward, there was no meaning for her to turn
back and fight, she didn’t have any more power in her, what kept her of all
this time was her pure willpower.
The sacrifice of Ren opened her the road, so she kept running toward the
Rain Village, hoping that she will come out of this forest, as long as she
reaches the Village, there’s a chance for her to escape.
This is the only hope that kept her alive up until now.
However, she wasn’t relying on the until that Konoha has sent to help
her.
It’s impossible for them to reach this place in this short notice.
Since no one reached the place by this time, that’s means there wasn’t
anyone close to this place.
And even if some does, this location was in the enemies territory, it will
be really difficult for the Konoha team to rescue her.
“Is this end?”

The Rock Shinobis were getting closer, and her speed was gradually
becoming slower, she was struggling to keep her speed.
Just as they were about to reach her, she suddenly saw a figure getting
closer to her.
This figure suddenly flashed and came directly in front of her.
Subconsciously she threw a punch toward him, but that punch didn’t
have any power, her fist got caught directly by this comer.
At that time, she took a good glance at him.
Because this was a rescue mission, Naito ran all the way wearing his
cloak and mask, because he didn’t want to get exposed by any enemies.
At the first glance, she recognized that this was the dress of the Anbus
of Konoha.
At the same time, she had a strange feeling of familiarity, but it was
impossible for her to know that he was Naito, since he really changed a lot
from the time she saw him.
When he reached her, Tsunade was about to lose all of her power and
faint out.
Naito caught her then he gently landed on the ground.
At that time, the Rocks Shinobis finally arrived.
The leader finally breathed with a sigh of relief, but he suddenly got
surprised, looking at the back of Naito and he couldn’t help but ask:
“You… they sent one person?!”
“One person is enough.”
Naito replied softly.
This voice seemed very familiar, but she couldn’t remember, her face
was really pale at that moment.
Only one person, how can he save her?!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 99
REPORT
Tsunade was so tired, she could hardly stand up, Naito was with her, but
it was almost impossible for them to escape.
She couldn’t help but smile, Tsunade shook her head, and said with a
weak voice: “You cannot save me alone, just go, and send the
information back to the camp.”
When he heard this sentence, Naito was slightly quiet.
The Rock’s Shinobi has already caught to them, their intentions were so
clear, they’re here to kill, some of them was already printing hand signs,
and others were holding their Kunais and Shurikens.
Seeing this scene, Naito shook his head slightly, then he gently helped
Tsunade lean on a big tree beside him.
Tsunade didn’t say any other word.

However, the next moment shocked her.
Because, after he did that, Naito didn’t leave, he turned his back facing
the enemy army!
At that time, those who were in the front saw Naito and Tsunade.
Although there was a slight little change in the situation, this is didn’t
change their intentions, suddenly, all of them launched their attack.
For a moment, all kind of ninja weapons were sent flying toward Naito,
shurikens, Kunais, needles, everything!
Looking at this attack, Naito’s eyes become very serious.
“I have two choices, letting you and run away… or, killing all of them
and save you.”
After he said this, a weird aura appeared around Naito, and his eyes
became cold.
“And I choose… the latter!”

At the next moment, facing this storm of weapons, Naito took a step
toward it, then he printed a Hand Sign.
Pushi!!
From a white smoke, the Kusanagi sword made his first appearance.
Holding his sword with two hands, Naito struck.
Whoosh!!
A white shocking energy sword cracked the space like a broken glass!
The broken space and the weapon storm collided!
Boom!!!
For a moment, all the weapons feezed in mid-air.
Then… Boom!
Crash!!!
All the weapon got broken into little pieces, but the shocks kept on
hitting them until they turned into powder.
Then they all got disappeared.
All of these weapons got hit by Naito’s technique, it’s only natural that
they didn’t have a chance!
With one cut from his sword, he stopped all of their attacks!
All of the Rocks Shinobis got stunned, all of their faces had a shocked
expression while they looked at Naito.
“What is this Ninjutsu?!”

“He didn’t print any hind signs, he only waved his sword, it should be
some kind of Kinjutsu.”
“This guy attack has completely blocked all of our attacks.”
After he stopped them, they all spoke with horror about him, and in the
rear, the Rock Shinobi continued on catching up.
Seeing that strange scene in the field, they didn’t dare to launch an
attack, but they asked other people about it.
At this point, the entire field is already a mess.
The location of the battle was in the forest.
In front of Naito, there was almost an army of enemies, and behind him,
there was Tsunade who was all exhausted.
He was in the middle of the two parties.
There was a lot of trees around them, but they all disappeared.
All of those trees turned into countless pieces of woods the moment
they got hit by Naito’s Shock, even the ground got a little bit destroyed.
All of them stood there, while more and more Shinobis arrived from the
rear.
One man, one sword, and one cut destroyed all of their weapons.
At the back, Tsunade’s was so surprised.
At the first, when he told her that he’s gonna kill all of these enemies
and save her, she thought this man is crazy.
At the same time, she felt that his sound was familiar.
But she couldn’t remember, but then he pulled off a sword and
destroyed all of their attack with one cut.
This scene shocked her.
Even if she was in her best condition, she wouldn’t manage to pull this
kind of power.
This guy… he’s not an ordinary Anbu, he’s probably a member of the
special force unit, and these guys are the strongest Ninjas in the whole
village!
As soon as she thought about this, she doubted the feelings that she
knew the identity of this guy.
After all, Naito was using a sword, and his Shock power is much
stronger than before, even his appearance changed, he’s so different.
Therefore, although the situation seemed very familiar, it was

impossible for here to know that this is the same kid who fought against
Uchiha Samui.
However, the only thing she was certain about is that guy is a member
of the Special Force Unit, and he’s much stronger than her!
“There are more than thirty enemies, at least two of them are elite
Jonins, and five of them are Anbus… don’t lose your focus.”
Looking at Naito’s back, Tsunade couldn’t help but see a ray of hope.
She saw how strong he was, perhaps he really can save her.
However, fighting against thirty people is just too much.
Even if Hatake Sakumo was here it won’t be an easy task.
“Thirty people… Understood.”
Naito nodded at her, but didn’t look back, and continued on looking
ahead.
While he gently pointed his head toward the enemies, Naito whispered
at her and said: “Sometimes, it doesn’t matter if it is one or thirty.”
“It doesn’t matter when all you can see… is ants.”
Naito was calm, but the stare on his face was so cold, this stare only is
capable of killing a person.
When he got the Kusanagi sword and knew his identity, Naito’s feelings
got mixed with murderer emotions.
And this occasions of Tsunade being captured is the place where he’s
gonna direct these emotions.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 100
REPORT
Whoosh!!
Another Ninja from the Rock arrived.
At this time, the Rock army finally got completed.
One of the Leaders of the Anbu and an elite from the rock couldn’t help
but notice a weird thing.
To be more precise, they noticed Naito’s sword.
“That sword…”
“It’s a Kusanagi sword, didn’t the Sand had it, how could it be in the
hands of a guy from Konoha.”
Both of them had a hint of a shock on their faces.
At that moment, a Ninja came to the two of them and said: “Sir, there’s
no other Ninjas around, it’s only these two.”
After he took a glance, he said: “The woman can’t move anymore,

actually, it’s only this one guy.”
“Yes.”
“Then what are you waiting for? Take them down quickly, if you can’t
catch them, just kill them!”
“Yes!”
In a moment, all of the Ninjas looked at Naito and Tsunade.
Tsunade was still stunned by Naito’s words.
Even if it was Sakumo, even the Hokage himself wouldn’t dare to say
something like this!
It’s just…
She just couldn’t understand this Anbu.
At that time, with a murderer’s eyes, Naito’s sword moved.
But he didn’t use any technique… it’s was just a normal Shock Wave.
Shock Wave!!
Crack!!
Naito sent a shock wave from his Kusanagi sword flying toward the
enemies, it was slow but it looked a little bit invisible.
The wave shock kept flying toward them.
Crack!!
Some of them managed to avoid it, but others couldn’t.

Regardless of whether they avoided or not, the shockwave didn’t stop
there, it kept moving until it hit the trees behind them, and suddenly they
got destroyed.
“What is this?!”
The Ninjas who escaped this attack had a surprised expression.
And in the next moment, their eyes got widened.
They had an incredible expression.
Suddenly… Cracks spread out on the space, whether they were close or
far, all the Ninjas jumped away!
They got split into two groups!
Crush!!!
Some other threes got crushed along with some of Ninjas who got split
into two halves from the waist, the blood got splashed everywhere!
A cut from a sword killed ten people!
The Ninjas got silenced.
The only sound they were hearing was the sound of a big tree getting
crushed.
On the other side, an Anbu from the Rock looked at Naito with a hint of
disbelieve.
“You… are you from the Special Force Unit of Konoha?!”
Naito didn’t answer his question, but he gently lifted his sword, then he
waved it.
Naito made his second attack.
After they saw this scene right now, who will dare to stand against it?!
Although the shock wave is a simple move that will lose its power at a
long distance, the Ninja in front him was really close.
The speed this time was extremely high, you can see it by your eye, but
you will never be able to avoid it.
It seems like he can control its speed.
Crack!!
Under the power of this attack, another Ninja got killed.
He didn’t have the time to dodge it, nor he had time to use a clone, he
got shuttered by Naito’s technique!
At the same time, because this shock wave was a vertical one, it hit the
ground, then terrible cracks spread out at a long distance.
Behind Naito, Tsunade was looking at him all shocked, she couldn’t
speak a word.
A simple two cuts from his sword shut all of them up!
This is not a strength that a Shinobi could have!

No! It’s not even the strength of a Jonin or an elite!
This strength made all of the Ninja in the place think of only one word.
Anbu!
In this world, the Anbu strength doesn’t have a limit, the Anbus are
above all of the other Shinobis!
Is this the strength of an Anbu?
But Naito didn’t care what they were thinking.
Before he got the Kusanagi sword Naito always feard that he will
encounter someone with a secret forbidden Technique and lose.
But after he got this sword, Naito didn’t fear anything anymore.
Naito wasn’t sure if his shock wave was compared to Sakumo’s Raikin,
yet he was confident that there’s no one stronger than him in the whole
Anbu department!
Naito is not afraid to say that he can smash them all by himself.
His strength cannot be threatened by any kind tactics, they all are like
ants to him!
There is less than twenty Shinobis left.
These people are all elites.
But in front of Naito’s power, they were all afraid, some of them were
even falling back!
No one dared to attack Naito!
However, this is doesn’t mean that he will let them go.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, Naito made a move.

At this time it was no longer a simple cut, Naito directly rushed toward
them at high speed.
His speed was extremely fast, even if they were all well-trained
shinobis, they all freaked out.
“Be careful!!”
One of them shouted, but it was too late.
Naito’s shadow got passed directly by the side of this Ninja.
And suddenly, he got cut into two halves.
Naito directly rushed toward the second Ninja.
The second one had time to react, but the only thing he thought of was
defense.
With a hint of desperation, he didn’t dare to cast any attacking Ninjutsu,

then he quickly printed hand signs.
“Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!!”
Boom!!
A tall wide wall of rocks appeared.
However, in the face of this technique, Naito didn’t stop, holding his
Kusanagi sword in both his hands, Naito struck.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 101
REPORT
Boom!!
The sound of the hit was so strong, it seemed like a roar, and the Rock
Wall got smashed, it didn’t even turn into pieces, but it directly got turned
into powder!
The ninjas in the rear couldn’t even move, their bodies were shaking
seeing this scene!
Naito didn’t stop and rushed toward the third ninja.
Then the fourth, then the fifth…
The only thing they’ve could see was Naito’s shadow flashing here, then
flashing there, tearing the space and the ground.
And the only thing they could do was getting crushed in front of Naito’s
power!
Finally, only a few of them remained.
This situation is completely different than what they’ve imagined.
Even if they were still outnumbering the enemies, it was still difficult to
fight against Naito.
Even if they joined forces and cast a strong Ninjutsu, Naito will only
need one punch to destroy everything!
And even if they want to ignore Naito and target Tsunade at the back,
they wouldn’t be able to do it, Naito wouldn’t give them that chance!
At that moment, the only person strong enough between them is the
special Anbu from the Rock Village, who was a master of both Fire and
earth releases.
He’s the only one who has the strength to barely fight against Naito.
As for the others, they’ve could only assist him, even though they were
Jonins.
“Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock!”
The Anbu didn’t hesitate to use one of his strongest techniques.
The previous scene made him understand that he shouldn’t

underestimate Naito.
And the only choice he has is fighting, escaping is impossible, he saw

Naito’s speed, and there’s no way he can outspeed him.
It’s impossible to turn his back and run.
Bang!!
The Anbu opened his mouth, and suddenly molten rocks of lava
expelled out toward Naito.
Naito with a calm expression waved his sword, and suddenly the magma
ball split into two halves.
But the Anbu didn’t stop there, he continued on sending more and more
magma balls until it filled the sky.
“Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bomb!!”
“Wind Release: Wind Explosion!!”
“Earth Release: Earth Release: Ground Bedrock!!”
The other Ninjas didn’t just stand there, they all cast other Ninjutsus to
assist the Anbu.
Suddenly, the Magma Balls were expelling directly toward Naito while
the wind release changed both their direction and speed, spreading them in
every direction.
Even the rainy weather of the Rain Village couldn’t extinguish the lava,
it was steaming the rain, the heat was extremely high.
Moreover, the ground under Naito’s feet start moving then pushed him
above toward the Magma balls.
Facing this attack, Naito’s expression didn’t change, it was as calm as
ever, Naito grabbed his sword with one hand, and clenched the other.
His Chakra was flowing.
These scene and Chakra were very familiar.
Is this… the Brutal Force Technique?!
Without hesitating, Naito slammed the space with his fist.
Crack!!!
Suddenly, space got cracked, the whole sky turned into a broken mirror
by Naito’s technique.
The crack started to spread out until they’ve reached the enemies
technique…
Whether it was wind or magma, they all got hit by Naito’s attack.
But as always, this attack didn’t have any chance against Naito’s
Shocks, in the end, they all got destroyed!
It was like a meteors falling from the sky, and Naito destroyed it with
only one punch
At that moment, Naito was still clenching his fist while he was holding
his sword with the other hand, but this move only made everyone
horrified.
Suddenly, and out of the blue, Naito threw his sword toward one of
them.
Whoosh!!
At high speed the Kusanagi sword was flying toward him, under this
horrifying scene, the Ninja dodged it.
But what he didn’t expect was how the sword changed his direction
toward him then stabbed as if it was alive.
Naito was watching from a distance, it was natural that he could control
the Kusanagi sword.
At the same time, Naito didn’t stop, but he rushed toward another one.
Punch!
Boom!!
The body of the Ninja explode, but it was a Rock Clone.
Seeing that it was only a Rock Clone, Naito expression didn’t change,
instead, he didn’t care, and kicked the ground with his leg.
Shock Release: Ground Motion!!
Bang!!
The shocks start moving toward the ground, and the ground started
cracking and shaking.
Suddenly, ten meters away from Naito, a Ninja start vomited blood.
Looking at him, Naito coldly ended his life with a punch

Boom!!
The others didn’t have time to help, and they could only watch their
allay getting killed by Naito.
At the same time, the Ninja who got stabbed by the Kusanagi sword was
so angry that he could barely avoid such attack.
“Damn!!”
The Special Anbu couldn’t help but notice Naito’s sword the moment he
threw it and used that technique, suddenly, he moved and rushed toward
him while he was printing Hand Seals.
“Lave Release: Lava River!!”
Whoosh!!
From his feet, he expelled lava liquid and the whole ground got filled
with lava flow!
The truth is, he didn’t want to use this technique, it consumes a lot of
Chakra, and also it targets his companions since they won’t have any place
to stand on if they weren’t behind him.
But they were already losing, it’s now or never.
“What?”
Naito’s brow slightly moved, this lava is really dangerous.
Naito with a simple move shocked the ground under him with his feet.
Bang!!
The lava flow and the shocks collided and blocked each other.
Of course, he won’t let it approach him.
Watching how Naito blocked his technique, the Anbu’s eyes flashed and
rushed toward him.
“Lava Release: Lava fists!!”
Suddenly, the special Anbu clenched his fist and turned to a magma-like
fist, then fired out a punch.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 102
REPORT
Boom!!
It was a simple move, a simple punch, but the effect was so different.
The Special Anbu’s hand was covered with lava, it turned to a huge fist,
then he slammed it toward Naito.
The Lava Fist and The Lava River, he cast two techniques, it seemed too
hard to be blocked by Naito.
However, looking at this scene, Naito laughed.
Interesting.
It looked like he finally found a worthy opponent.

Lava and Shocks, which one will be stronger?!
Naito didn’t know the answer to this question, he didn’t even want to
know the answer, he just wanted to defeat the Anbu in front of him, then
everything will turn out to be fine!
Bang!!
The ground under Naito’s feet started to crack horribly due to his power.
And the Lava river flew directly into those cracks.
At the same time, Naito clenched his fist, then he punched the huge
Lava Fist in front of him without any hesitation or fear.
None of the two fists looked like they’re gonna lose against each other,
but suddenly the entire space start to crack!
The Lava fist didn’t break or lose, it looked like it’s gonna destroy
Naito’s fist, but in the end, it got destroyed!
“Damn!”
The Anbu bit his teeth the moment he saw this scene, without any
hesitation, he tried to gather his Chakra again, to strike one more time.
However, this time, Naito jumped directly in the air and struck him
from above.
But he didn’t give up, seeing that white glowing fist trying to strike him
from the sky like a falling star, he clenched his fist.
“Lava Release: Super Lava Fist!!”
Knowing that he didn’t have any chance to escape, desperately the Anbu
gathered all of his Chakra into this one last attack.
Oh!!
The next moment, his arm got covered with lava and turned into a giant
arm covering the sky.
While he was standing below that arm.

Naito who was falling from the sky compared to that giant fist looked
like a moth.
However, Naito didn’t have any fear in his heart, and suddenly, his
momentum changed!
With his current strength, his old techniques were no longer simple
moves!
“Dan!!”
Naito shouted the name of his technique and sent a cannon of pressured
air toward that giant fist.
Boom!!!
Under the power of this technique, the giant arm started to break and
crack, until it finally collapsed.
After all, Naito is one of the strongest shinobis in this war, with his
current power the simplest moves are a lot stronger than any other high
ranked Ninjutsus, even a Shinobi with a special blood limit wouldn’t be
worthy to be his opponent!
Boom!!
The power of his technique was so strong, Naito was falling slowly
toward the ground like he had wings on his back.
Crack!!
the Lava river on the ground got hardly blast by the enormous power of
the Dan Technique.
The ground was shaking so hard even after the technique effect was
over.
The Anbu was looking at this scene.
And one thing was in his mind.
How could he be this strong?!
“There’s no doubt about it… he’s a blood limit user… am afraid that
there’s no one but the Tsuchikage himself who can defeat him in the
Rock Village.”
At the last moment before his death, the Anbu had a very sad
expression.
After all, his Lava release who was so proud of wasn’t even compared to
Naito’s Bloodlimit!
Finally, the flow of the Lava River stopped, and turned into hard rocks.
In the rear, because of the lava river technique, the last two Shinobis of
the Rocks needed to fell back.
They didn’t help but noticing the fear in each other eyes.
Then without any hesitation, they start running!
Looking at this scene, Naito shook his head slightly, he already decided
to destroy them all, and he would never break his vows.
He extended his hand, and the Kusanagi sword flew directly toward him,
he held it tight, then he directly dushed toward them at high speed.
After a few flashed, he caught up to one of them then waved his sword.
The Shinboi wanted to use a body clone, but Naito didn’t leave him any
chance to do that.
And at the last second, Naito killed him.
Naito turned directly toward the last one who was running in the other
direction and waved his sword sending a shocking sword energy toward
him.
Bang!!
He was so far away so there wasn’t any chance for Naito to catch up to
him, but the Shogekiha Technique covered that distance so easily.
The dead man turned around and tried to block it.
Although the power of the technique wasn’t enough to kill him due to
the long distance, yet it was enough to slow him down, since he decided to
block it instead of running away from it, and this decision decided his
whole fate.
The Shinobi got seriously injured, which made it so easy for Naito to
kill him.
barely blocked the Shgekiha technique, the Shinobi couldn’t move

anymore.
Naito was already in front of him.
Looking at Naito holding his Kusanagi sword in front of him, his heart
sunk into fear and despair, but he wanted to know the answer… The
answer to the question that everyone who was killed in this battlefield
wanted to ask.
“You… Who are you, are you the Captain of the Anbu?”
“Am an Anbu from the Special Force Squad of Konoha, the Code
Name is Yujin.”
Naito’s expression didn’t change, yet he felt a little bit emotional, so he

answered the Shinobi’s question, then he waved his sword.
The days where he was weak are over now.

He can even kill a whole army now.
Of course, as long as this army doesn’t have any kind of people like
Orochimaru.
Of course, Orochimaru alone isn’t strong enough it took three of people

to hold Hanzo the Salamander.
Well, if they were as strong as they are in the original story, they would
have won, but it wouldn’t be that easy too.
To ambush Tsunade, the Rock Village needed to send more than sixty
fine Shinobis, thirty of them were killed by Naito!
This event may not directly change the course of the war, yet this is was
the most important event to happen in this war up until now since he
managed to kill one of the strongest commanders of the Rock Village.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 103
REPORT
The forest was a mess, everything got destroyed.
A war just happened here.
The blond haired girl was sitting under a tree, she already recovered
some of her strength, but it will take some time to recover her Chakra.
Once she recovers her Chakra she will be able to heal her injuries.
However, at this time, Tsunade wasn’t thinking about her wounds, but
about the cleaning of this battlefield, Naito came to her side.
She always felt that Naito was so familiar, yet she couldn’t remember
him.
After all, there’s a lot of Shinobis in Konoha, and Naito was an Anbu so
he needed to hide his identity, it’s only normal that she couldn’t recognize
him.
Of course, Naito’s power shocked her, she didn’t expect that there’s
someone so strong like Naito in addition to Sakumo.
“Thank you.”
The battle was over, and it was all thanks to Naito’s effort, she tried to
stand up, but she barely made it after she leaned toward the tree.
Naito took his sword then he sealed it off, then he smiled at her and
said: “You’re welcome, it’s my duty.”
Tsunade gently nodded at him, although she already knew that Yujin
received a command from Konoha to rescue her, but in the end, she was
thankful that he did.
She was very grateful.
“Still, I should thank you personally.”
When he heard these words, Naito felt awkward, then he remembered

that he was still wearing the mask.
“You really don’t need to thank me.”
Naito took off his mask and smiled at Tsunade.
Although the identity of an Anbu should be kept a secret from everyone,

yet it’s a whole different thing when it’s come to you master, without
mentioning that she’s one of the there Sannin’s of Konoha, and the princes
of Konoha, and the granddaughter of the First Hokage.
Even from a personal perspective, Naito didn’t want to hide his identity
from his master.
Watching him taking his mask off, Tsunade couldn’t believe it, for a
second she got stunned, yet that moment couldn’t pass, the more she
looked at him the more she couldn’t believe it.
She had an unbelievable expression.
Although he changed a lot, she recognized him at first glance.
But she still couldn’t believe it, if he didn’t just save her, she would
suspect that he’s an enemy.
“Naito… Yuu Naito?!”
Tsunade was still uncertain.
Naito’s mouth raised a little bit, then he looked at her with dumb eyes
and said: “Yea yea, I’m your little cute brother Naito, I thought that as a
big sister you will no matter what recognize your little brother.”
“Is it really you?!”
Even if she couldn’t believe it up until now, the moment she heard him
she was one hundred percent positive that the person in front of her is
Naito!
Naito shrugged, but he wasn’t surprised that she couldn’t recognize him,
she just went through a lot.
“…”
Tsunade was so grateful to see Naito, yet she got more shocked, she
couldn’t believe it, Naito just surpasses her in just one year, he caught up
to her and walked right in front of her!!
What a fascinating talent!
Because of the outbreak of the war, Minato got also graduated from the
Ninja School, yet he’s only a Genin.
Although the strength of Minato is at least at the same level as a

Chunin, he didn’t have any role in this War, his rise is in the Third World
war.
But Naito with his power now, he can even dominate the battlefield of
this War.
She just watched Naito destroying a whole troop of Jonins.
The whole battlefield will hear of this name, Yuu Naito!
“You little brat… You think you can talk to your big sister like that
now that you’ve become a little bit stronger? Huh?!”
After she got back to her sense again, Tsunade didn’t change her attitude
toward him just because he changed, she still was as kind as ever.
No matter what happens, Naito will always be her little brother.
Naito leaned toward her, then smiled: “You really didn’t recognize me
Tsunade-Sama?”
Bang!
Although it didn’t have any strength, Tsunade poked his forehead, and
with a warm tone she said: “Call me sister!”
“Man it’s really hard to be appreciated by this sister, you’re the one
who didn’t recognize me you know.”
Naito looked at her and smiled.
Tsunade didn’t say any other word, but she smiled at Naito.
Suddenly, Naito’s felt a murderer instinct approaching them.
Tsunade’s expression changed.

At the next moment, Naito bent down directly, then he tried to lift her in
his arms.
“Wait!!”
Tsunade exclaimed, but she couldn’t stop it, moreover, she didn’t have
the strength to stop it, she didn’t have any other choice.
This is a battlefield, of course, she cannot slow him down.
However, Tsunade didn’t felt okay to be carried!!
“We need to find a safe place first.”
Naito’s expression didn’t change it was as serious as ever.
The situation was serious, so he shouldn’t think of any unnecessary

things.
Yet he couldn’t help it, Naito was laughing from the inside thinking of
how he finally was gonna take his revenge on her, he knew how much
Tsunade hated that, so he made it even worse and carried her on his back
instead.
He knew that Tsunade couldn’t resist, and he knew what’s gonna happen
next.
Tsunade hated her self for what she was gonna do next, and the only
thing she was thinking of… “this little devil”.
Unable to do otherwise, Tsunade crossed her arms over his neck and
held him tight, Naito smirked then he jumped.
……
Carrying Tsunade, Naito didn’t get far, it was impossible for him to go
all the way back to the Camp.
Moreover, the battlefield took a place in this forest, and hiding in it is

the best choice.
No one will suspect that they didn’t leave it.
There’s is a lot of big trees, and below these trees, there will be some
big holes.
The inside of these holes is so dark, it will be really hard to be noticed
from a distance.
After he found one, Naito gently put her down, ignoring her murderous
stares, then he carefully cleaned up the inside of the tree hole.
“Just rest a little bit, with your ability, you will be able to heal your
wounds the moment you recover some Chakra.”
Naito was calm as he looked at Tsunade.
Tsunade kept staring at him for a long time, then she couldn’t help but
do as he said.
Although she had some injuries on her body and her Chakra has not
recovered much, her physical strength has already recovered.
Naito didn’t help but admire her strength.
Although she’s so strong, but her strength is not even comparable to

what she achieved when she mastered the Reserve Seal Technique, yet her
physical strength was a lot stronger than Naito!
This is also was one of the reasons that kept her alive up until now.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 104
REPORT
Iwagakure.
In the Tsuchikage office, The third Tsuchikage Onoki was sitting at his
table looking at some data.
“What a bunch of idiots!!”
Onoki was so annoyed.
He planned for a big ambush on one of the most important troops of

Konoha, as a result, he sent a big squad to do the mission, but after a few
days, they were unable to take down the target.
This is made Onoki very angry so he sent the Anbus to take over the
mission, and help to kill the targets.
Of course, this is a proof of how much this ambush is important to
Onoki.
However, even the Anbu couldn’t complete the mission.
The information he had in front of him said that all the Ninjas who took
part in this mission got killed by Konoha’s Shinobis.
Moreover, it had some information on the battle itself and how it was
fierce, it estimates that Konoha managed to send a rescue troop and how it
successfully rescued Tsunade and destroyed the Rock’s Troops.
“Hmm! Konoha was really fast, but still, those bastards are indeed a
piece of crap.”
Onoki turned around and was about to leave the office.
However, he noticed something so he took some steps back and read the
report once again.
“No, the battle took a place in the Rain country, so where did the
Konoha army disappear?!”
“If there is really a troop, the scout should have noticed them, but
there’s no information on them here?”
“Something is really weird!”
Onoki frowned then said: “Give me all the information you have on the
battlefield!”
Soon, a ninja walked in and gave the report to Onoki.
The more he read it, the more he felt suspicious: “This is… Maybe
there wasn’t a troop at all, maybe they were just a few people… and
maybe it’s just one person!”
“A man who could destroy a whole troop of Earth release users, what
kind of people is that? a wind user? maybe a thunder user?!”
“No, he wouldn’t be able to destroy a whole troop if he wasn’t using a

unique technique, maybe his a bloodlimit user, there’s no information on
a guy like this in Konoha, then who’s this person?!”
“Those Konoha’s bastards…”

Thinking of this, Onoki took a deep breath and his expression become
cold, he returned to his seat, and after a long silence, he gave several
orders.
It’s time to take another look at Konoha!
……
In the hinterlands of the Rain Village.
The weather was as rainy as ever.
Yet the hole in a tree was very dry.
There were some cracks in that hole, and the rain was flowing into those
crack, yet they were blocked by some rocks.
This way was very good to block and get water wherever you want.
Tsunade was taking a rest after she wrapped her wounds.
This way the injuries won’t get infected.
After a while, Tsunade slowly opened her eyes and took a glance at
Naito who was sitting on the side, and said: “My Chakra is almost
recovered.”
“Good.”
Naito responded.
“I will start healing my lower body.”
“Okay.”
Naito didn’t turn around and responded.
“Then you should get out!!”
“Ah?!” Naito turned and looked at Tsunade.

The next moment, Naito understood, that Tsunade has more injuries
then what he imagined, and of course she will need to clean up from all the
blood.
Some bloodstains have been there for many days now.
After that Naito shrugged and walked out from the hole.
Tsunade looked at his back while he was leaving with a helpless look on
her face, suddenly, here palm got covered with a green aura and start
healing her wounds.
…….
After he left the place, Naito thought of going back and peep on her.
But he never forgot how did she treat such an action, the answer was
always a painful punch in the face.
Of course, he maybe looks like a little child, but in the reality, he’s in
his twenties.
The rain was constantly falling.
However, not a single drop fall on his body, before it gets close, it will
bounce off due to his ability.
Naito often keeps his body slightly in a trembling state.
This state doesn’t only give him some sort of immunity, but also it
strangely gives him a sense of all of his surroundings.
Of course, it’s cannot be relied on, to work the same way as the
Byakugan.
However, Naito believes that it can be developed.
Everything in the world has its own vibrations, sometimes he seems to

be able to feel those vibrations.
If he develops these senses, he will no longer need vision.
This way he may even be able to sense what he can’t even see with his
own eyes.
Of course, this only a raw idea, he’s not able to do such a thing with his
current level.
He can only feel a few steps around him.
In addition, Naito is more interested in mobilizing skills now, so he has

done some researches on this topic.
His current speed is basically comparable to an average Anbu level.
However, if you want to compare it to the Raikage’s level, there will be

a big gap between the two, yet still, his speed is close to Minato.
However, if he was facing the future Minato with the Flying Thunder
Technique, he wouldn’t be as fast as him.
Well in short distance, he can fight against his speed, and this alone is
good!
But only in term of short distance.

That alone won’t be enough to fight against the Flying Thunder
Technique, once you avoid him he will attack once again from another
place, the only way to fight against him is if you’re able to avoid and
attack him.
To be able to fight against someone like Minato he will need to be much

faster than him in short distances.
This is just how much Minato is strong.
But Naito had already the right answer to improve his speed…
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 105
REPORT
During the practice time of Naito, he always focused more on the

physical strength more than anything, so he came up with a new kind of
teleporting technique based on his physical strength.
There’s a lot of teleporting techniques in the Ninja World, the most

famous one is The Flying Thunder God which doesn’t require hand signs.
This technique proved itself very useful on the battlefield.
In addition to The Flying Thunder God technique, there’s a lot of other

techniques, but they all require Hand Signs every time to use it.
In short, it’s more flexible.
Naito was still on the battlefield, and there was some Shinobis from the
Rock circling the place.
Even if they were Jonins or Elite Jonins, they wouldn’t stop Naito, yet
they were capable to hold him for some time.
“The Suro technique is a body technique allows the users to move at

extremely high speeds from a point to another, but it requires a very
strong physical strength, and even at my current level it’s so difficult to
do.”
Even after he mastered the First Stage of the Lightning Armour

Technique, he failed to do it.
After all, the Soru is a technique that can make you even run on the air,
in this world, the only person who could achieve such a thing is Gai after
he opened the Eight Gate.
The physical strength of Ninjas is a lot stronger than average people, but
still, it’s not enough.
Therefore, Naito gradually gave up on developing this technique by

simply relying on his body strength, and instead, he started thinking of a
way to combine both Chakra and his strength.
Naito had some ideas.

His Shock power wasn’t the answer since it was a power that affects the
outside and does no effect on his own body.
However, Naito had one more idea, the Brutal Force technique.
The Brutal Force is a technique that affects both his body and the
shocks.
The Brutal Force was always the thread that combines both his body
strength and the Shock power.
He took a deep breath, the chakra started flowing into his foot, then he
kicked the ground with that force.
“Soru!”
Crack!!!
The ground instantly cracked under his feet, and he moved so fast from
where he was standing to another place.
Although the speed was very fast, it actually was less than what the
Brutal Force could enhance.
“No, the speed didn’t improve a lot, the impact was slightly off and it
lost most of its power.
After he stopped, Naito frowned slightly.
At the rear, Tsunade’s voice came from inside of the tree hole.
“What happened?!”
“Nothing, I’m developing a new technique.”
After he explained, he fell back deep into thoughts.
The Brutal Force strengthen the flow of the Chakra and concentrate it at
one point.
But the effect wasn’t big.
Naito needs to condense it more at the moment of the impact to gain

more speed.
Therefore, Naito needs to modify the technique a little bit.
“I’ll try it again…”
Boom!!
Naito once again moved so fast, and the speed was obviously improved,
but it wasn’t fast enough.
“Again.”
He went back and forth time after time, he tests it more than ten times,
and every time he was trying a new trick, and the speed began to increase
significantly.
It seems like he was on the right path.
Naito stopped again, and his face was full of joy, and as he was about to
continue, he suddenly felt a strange feeling from the rear.
He turned around and looked to the rear, but no matter how much he
looked, there wasn’t any person.
“Strange…”
It was strange, Naito looked down at his feet.
The ground had a lot of cracks where he was moving back and forth.
He stared at the ground for a while, yet there was still no movement,
Naito shook his head a little, and suddenly an idea struck him down, he
might be under some kind of Genjutsu, suddenly, there was some
movement in the ground.
“There is something underground!”
With a sharp look on his face, Naito lifted his leg and it wasn’t covered
by that blue aura of the brutal force technique anymore, but it changed to a
white flashing light.
However, as he was about to kick the ground, the sound of Tsunade

shouting from the tree hole stopped him.
“What the hell is this?!”
Boom!!!
Suddenly, the tree hole got destroyed.
At the next moment, Tsunade rushed out from the inside of the tree hole
unharmed.
However, When she rushed out from there Naito was standing there, in
front of here looking dazed.
Tsunade didn’t notice that, she looked at the tree hole while she was
clenching her first and ready to attack.
At the next moment, the broken tree hole suddenly burst open, and a
strange floating head came outside.
What kind of things is that, she was a little surprised, but she didn’t
have any fear.
If you dare to disturb her, a punch will be her answer!

However, as she was landing her punch, the strange head opened its
mouth and something came out of him.
Phoosh.
It was a deep purple poisonous gas.
Tsunade didn’t expect that this thing will user poison, and the moment
she threw that punch it was hard to stop, yet she forced her self to retreat.
She fell back quickly, but she didn’t forget to alert Naito.
“Retreat! it’s a poisonous gas!!”
“Oh… Yes.”
Naito was dazed and didn’t notice it, but the moment he heard Tsunade’s
voice, he subconsciously stepped back beside Tsunade.
Tsunade finally noticed that there was something off with Naito.
But at the next moment, she understood.
To heal her wounds, Tsunade needed to take off all of her clothes, when
that monster came out suddenly out of the ground, she slammed out the
tree hole forgetting the thing about her clothes.
In other words…
Tsunade was completely naked in front of Naito.
Naito coughed and said: “Well… I actually didn’t see anything, my

vision is not very good.”
Tsunade: “……”
At the next moment, Naito took off his cloak and threw it toward
Tsunade.
Tsunade took it, and covered her beautiful body, she didn’t care a lot
about the fact that Naito saw her body, the most important thing right now
was the poisonous gas in front of them.
Seeing her reaction, Naito did the same to save the embarrassment of
the moment and looked at the poisonous fog.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 106
REPORT
The deep purple poisonous gas looked highly toxic from the first glance.
The surrounding trees start to die the moment the gas came near them,
This poison made Tsunade’s expression slightly change.
“Be careful, don’t come even near it.”
“Understood.”
Naito nodded, while he was ready to throw a punch at any time.
At the next moment, the monster that cast the poison slowly crawled out
of the purple gas.
Naito didn’t see the whole creature the first time, he only saw it’s head,
and now as he finally saw it’s whole body, Naito’s expression strangely
changed.
It looks familiar!!
At the next moment, Naito’s expression changed again, his whole body
got stunned, he recognized the monster and felt that he just stepped in a
serious combat.
This monster… it’s Ibuse.
Perhaps Ibuse himself wouldn’t be a problem, but this thing comes

always with another person, the Salamander, the Leader of The Rain
Village, and the legendary Shinboi, Hanzo!!
Hanzo… is he nearby?!
Hanzo’s power was known all over the world in the original story, he
was well known and renowned throughout the shinobi world, so much that
enemies have been known to flee at the very sight of him.
No one will be this famous if he wasn’t an extraordinary Shinobi!
No one managed to kill him but Pain himself.

“What’s the matter?!”
Tsunade is very clever, she didn’t know a thing about Hanzo, but she
noticed how weirdly Naito reacted the moment he saw that monster.
A monster that can use poison wouldn’t make Naito have this serious
expression!
Naito didn’t answer her, but he started looking everywhere for Hanzo,
but he couldn’t find him.
If he was here, he wouldn’t be alone, he would carry a lot of Shinobis

with him.
Although, Hanzo is a very strong Shinboi yet he’s also kinda coward.
“He’s not here…”
Shaking his head, Naito lost all of his fighting spirit.
Naito wasn’t afraid of Hanzo, on the contrary, Naito was confident in his
power, he even thinks that he’s strong enough to defeat Hanzo.
Naito wanted to test his power nothing more, and the fact that Hanzo
wasn’t here made him very disappointed.
“Who’s not here?”
Tsunade looked strangely at Naito, she was afraid, but she asked again.
“Hanzo the Salamander.”
Naito looked at Ibuse in front of him and answer Tsunade’s question.
Tsunade got shocked and said: “No wonder it was familiar… It seems
to be Ibuse, I didn’t expect that we will encounter him in this place.”
“Yes.”
Naito nodded and looked toward Ibuse again, then an idea struck him
down and said: “If we catch it, will you be able to create an antidote out
of it?”
If the answer is yes, this will be a great counter to Hanzo’s poison!

With a confident expression, Tsunade said: “You don’t need to catch it,
just get me the poison sac, and I will make an antidote!”
“Good!”
Naito nodded, if they got this antidote, then the story about the three
Sannin fighting against Hanzo will be completely rewritten.
Without hesitation, Naito summoned his Kusanagi sword, then he

rushed toward Ibuse holding it.
Crack!!!
A White light halo covered his sword vibrating the space around it.
However, Ibuse is an animal after all, and his instinct alerted him.
Just as he was about to strike him, Ibuse started digging the ground to
escape.
“Not good! don’t let him escape!”

Tsunade knew the importance of making this antidote, she lifted her
beautiful leg to break the ground and stop him from escaping.
Then once again Naito got stunned in his place.
He just saw what was down there when she lifted her leg!!!
At that moment, Tsunade noticed that she wasn’t wearing anything

down there, she quickly put it down, but she was too late, Naito was
already in another world.
“Cough, let me do it.”
Naito coughed a little, then he lifted his leg and slammed the ground.
Boom!!!
In a second, the ground cracked wide, and the whole forest started
shaking.
The crack spread out in all directions like a spider web, and the shocks
went deep underground.
Finally, due to this strong attack, the ground cracked open, and Ibuse
came out to the ground wounded.
He has an impressive strength, any other Ninja would have died from
this attack.
Because he didn’t know the location of the poison sac, Naito didn’t want
to use a strong attack against him.
Therefore he just used a simple shock wave.
Boom!
As he waved his sword, some large trees in the distance got shocked and
destroyed into countless pieces.
Ibuse is strong but he couldn’t resist such a power, he got crushed down
by the Shock Wave.
“Wait a minute, he could be faking it.”

Tsunade prevented Naito from going right away toward it.
Naito nodded, and both of them stood there watching Ibuse.
After a while, there wasn’t any movement, so both of them went toward
him.
Whoosh!!
After few cuts, Naito managed to locate the poison sac inside of his
body.
Tsunade extended her hands inside of him and removed the poison sac
and sealed it into a scroll.
“Kai!”
She took the scroll and put it into her pocket.
Naito couldn’t help but looking at her the whole time, Tsunade start got
annoyed and said: “Hey cut it off, I won’t stay with you anymore.”
“Or we just need to find you proper clothes.”
Tsunade stared at him with murderous eyes, but then her expression
changed to a helpless one.
If it was Jiraiya, she would have punched him so hard in the face to the
point where he wouldn’t even remember his own name.
But since it was Naito, she just ended up with this helpless expression,
moreover, this accident was her mistake, she couldn’t blame Naito for it.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 107
REPORT
Rain Village, The Forest.
A person walking along the river and carefully, observing the place.
Originally, they planned to go back to Konoha’s camp as soon as

Tsunade heals her wounds, but they didn’t expect that they will encounter
Ibuse and get their hands on its poison.
Therefore, the plan got changed, since Ibuse is here, Hanzo’s camp
should be nearby.
Moreover, even if it wasn’t nearby, they needed to collect some herbs to

create the antidote.
Tsunade was doing the experiments, but it’s not easy to break the
formula of the antidote, otherwise, Hanzo shouldn’t be able to kill all of
those people over the years using Ibuse’s poison.
Tsunade was collecting the herbs and studying the formula, while on the
other side, Naito was practicing his new technique.
“Soru!”
Boom!
The ground under his feet cracked open, while Naito’s body
disappeared, he instantly landed on a big tree in a distance, the moment he
put his foot on it, it got smashed directly.
“It seems like there’s still a room for improvement.”
This time the speed he achieved made Naito a little satisfied.
A little by little the Brutal Force technique become a whole other

technique.
And it became the body movement of instantaneous high-speed, Soru.
The current Soru can be used at the battlefield, the original speed of
Naito is basically comparable to the average Anbu level.
With the Soru Technique, it’s twice faster!
Regardlessly of the effect, the distance limitation… it can be considered

as a teleporting technique.
“Again.”
Naito once again concentrated more Chakra into his foot, then he
condensed it at the moment of the impact.
Crack!!
The ground once again cracked open, the speed of Naito was almost
invisible to the naked eye, as if it was flashing, then he appeared in the
distance!
Naito almost got hit by the big tree!
“This…”
Naito stopped with a look of horror on his face, he couldn’t even hide
his shock.
This is was the best one!
After countless of adjustments and improvements, he finally reached

the perfect shape!
With further improvement, and with some luck, Naito can even get
three times faster than his original speed.
“The speed at this level, even if it’s not faster than the Flying Thunder
God, the gap isn’t that big, but unfortunately, the two techniques are not
at the same level.”
His happiness didn’t last long.
Even if the speed is comparable, the technique itself alone is worse than
the lighting flying thunder.
Yes, there’s almost no limit to the increase of the Soru’s speed, but the
problem is whether the body can withstand the further improvement or
not!
Naito’s physical strength is not even comparable to the original Minato
after all, yet he was able to withstand that speed!
Even if Naito was able to improve the technique to be four times faster
than the Flying Thunder, there are no guarantees that his body will be able
to withstand it.
To put it simply, the stronger his body, the more he will be able to
withstand stronger pressure, yet there are always limitations.
Soru is the same case as the power of shocks it will grow as Naito’s
body grows.
“If I learn the secrets of the second stage of the Lightning Armour
technique, and open the next gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou,
along with the speed of the Soru, It should be enough to surpass the
speed of The Flying Thunder God Technique.”
“I just need to know, in short distance, what’s the difference between

the Soru and the Flying Thunder.”
After he whispered that, Naito continued his thinking.

However, thinking about the war, the only villages who participated in
this one are only the four forces of Konoha, the Rain Village, the Rock
Village, and The Sand Village.
The Cloud Village didn’t participate.
After the end of the war and destroying the Rain Village, the Could
Village will take part in the long-term conflicts.
The breakout of the World War II and the World War III took different
paths, the first one begin with a huge battle in the Rain Village, then ended
with long-term conflicts.
But the second start with long-term conflicts then ended up with a huge
battle which got ended by the hands of Minato who become the Fourth
Hokage after that.
After achieving the perfect shape of the Soru technique, Naito mastered
that technique after doing it many times and left the place.
As a matter of fact, the current perfect state of the Soru isn’t the true
power of the technique, it can only be regarded as a prototype.
Naito will need to open the Fourth Gate, then perhaps it will really
become a powerful technique, then he will need to open the fifth or even
the sixth to be even stronger.
Of course, even so, the Soru technique is a great step forward for Naito!
He’s almost at the level of the Anbu Captain.
In this world, there’s no such a classification, Naito just made it up to

measure up his own strength.
For example, a Shinobi with a special bloodline or with some forbidden

Ninjutsu can be considered as an Elite or a Jonin.
But the Anbus are quite different.
The Anbus are the highest ranked people in this world.
They are standing at the top of all aspects, this is mean, that there’s no
human can be ranked above them, they are the people who reached the
limit.
Of course, there’s exclusion who cannot be ranked, such as Uchiha

Madara who cannot be considered as a human being, humans cannot
achieve such a power.
The only people who can be on top of them are the Kages and the Anbu
Captains.
And every Anbu is capable of reaching that level.
In the original story, a lot of Ninja seemed to be stronger than the Anbu.
But it’s just because the Anbus are very unique Shinobis.
Moreover, between the Anbus there’s a lot of people who are strong at
some sport and weak in others.
But sure, there’s some Anbus who reached the highest levels!
However, there’s a lot of people who broke the limits, in the original
story, Orochimaru could easily kill the Third Kazekage, Gara’s father, his
level surpassed the Anbus Captain.
The Third Raikage was a beast who could fight fairly against the
Hatchibi and fight for three days against an army of ten thousand Shinobis
to let his comrades escape, his strength is just enormous and cannot be
ranked.
Even Saruotbi is known to be one of the strongest Shinobis in the
history.
As for Hanzo who fought against the three Sannin and defeated them.
Even Sakumo is one of these people, Naito might be overrated him, but
he also shouldn’t be at the same level as the other Anbu Captains.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. It’s an interesting novel, I

Chapter 108
REPORT
Naito does really want to meet someone with the level of an Anbu
Captain or a Kage to understand where he’s standing on the term of power,
but these kind of people are hard to encounter.
Naito’s improvement is really fast.
At this age, there are almost no limitations on where he can go further.
The only person who had such a growth is Uchiha Itachi, he managed to
awaken his full Sharingan at the age of thirteen, at the time he awakened
the Mangekyou Sharingan he was already at the peak of the Kage’s level,
but he was three years older than Naito when his talent blossomed.
Walking through the forest, Naito run into Tsunade.
With a slight surprise, Naito asked Tsunade: “Is it finished?”

“Not finished, but I it shouldn’t take long.”
Tsunade shook her head while holding some herbs and said: “I have
already determined the formula, I just need to some more experiments.”
Tsunade laughed then asked Naito: “How is it going with the new
technique, it’s not easy to modify my technique after all.”
“But sill you’re so young, you don’t need to rush things this way,
there’s no need for you to develop new Ninjutsu.”
Listening to that arrogant line, Naito suddenly scratched his head and
said innocently: “Well… I’ve already completed it.”
Tsunade’s expression suddenly changed.
She thought that Naito will fail on developing this technique and he will
end up with giving up and coming to her asking for help, but she didn’t
expect him to actually success!!
In just a few days, Naito transformed her Brutal Force technique to a

whole new one?!
Naito looked at that unbelievable expression on the face of Tsunade,
then he smirked and used the technique.
Boom!!
The ground cracked open, and with high-speed Naito blinked from his
place directly to the other side, Tsunade could barely see him!!
Suddenly, Tsunade’s eyes got widened, as if she saw a monster.
What kind of technique is that?
Tsunade wanted to have him as a disciple, but with his current strength,
she started to feel inferior to him, in fact, Naito didn’t accept her as a
master, he only accepted her as an older sister.
Once again, she couldn’t help but admire Naito’s talent, she smiled at
him, then explained her everything about Soru.
Soru is a technique inspired by the brutal force technique, Naturally, it’s

very suitable to Tsunade to learn, once she learns this technique, along
with the brutal force, she will get a lot stronger, maybe she wouldn’t reach
the level of the Anbu Captains, yet she will have enough strength to be
able to threaten them.
Originally they were planning to go back to Konoha’s camp the moment
she finishes the antidote, but after he explained this new technique,
Tsunade wanted to learn it right away.
Here in the battlefield of the war, you need to take advantage of every
chance you get to train since you won’t have that chance so often.
Because this technique was inspired by her own technique, it didn’t take
her a long time before she mastered it.
However her current physical even if it was better than Naito’s, Tsunade
is not as strong as she should be while using her Thousand Seals
Technique.
She could easily master it, but it wasn’t compared to Naito.
Naito also wanted to direct her to the right path to develop the Thousand
Seals technique earlier.
It would have a huge effect, Naito noticed that she was already thinking
of developing it, he thinks she wouldn’t have a chance in this war if she
doesn’t develop it soon.
…….
In the forest.
Two persons were fighting each other.
“Soru!”
Tsunade who was facing Naito suddenly blinked toward him with a
high-speed.
Then she threw a punch.
Facing the punch of Tsunade, Naito also threw a punch, and of course,
he didn’t use the shock power, he only used the Brutal Force technique.
Boom!!
The two fists collided in the air, and because he didn’t use the shock
power, Naito got pushed back.
He landed on the ground and spat blood.
Because of the Sanju bloodline, Tsunade’s Chakra is a lot stronger than

Naito’s, although physically he was much stronger, but when it comes to
the Brutal Force she was way better.
Of course, the real strengths of Naito comes from the Shock Power, not
the Brutal Force, if he did use it, Tsunade wouldn’t be able to stand it.
Umm… something that she absolutely wouldn’t stand it.
Ummm… something that she would definitely hate.
Suddenly, Naito got stunned in his place looking at Tsunade.
“What are you doing? why are you looking at me like this?”
Naito looked at her and suddenly his face become so red thinking about
the accident a few days ago, Tsunade’s face got a little bit blush and got
angry.
“That thing again, forget it already!”

“Cough.”
Naito coughed a bit, he couldn’t help but to look at Tsunade, he

originally didn’t want to think about it, but one thing led to another, and
the picture came to his head.
Although Tsunade was wearing her clothes now… that picture couldn’t
leave his head.
Looking at Naito, Tsunade felt very bad, in fact, she didn’t care that he
saw her naked, she just hated to see that expression on his innocent cute
face.
“Do you know, you start to look a lot like someone I really hate, I
think I will need to teach you a lesson.”
Naito got really scared, he already knew who she was talking about.
Naito with a painful expression thought about that lesson she was
talking about, so played his winning card, the cute innocent face.
In fact, being cute or handsome wouldn’t pay you that much in this
world, but since he had a good relationship with Tsunade, it always worked
like a charm.
After shaking her head, Tsunade was no longer joking, and with a
serious expression she said: “Well, we need to go back soon, it’s been a
long time, we need to see how things are going in Konoha’s camp.”
“Understood.”
Naito nodded, and they immediately left the forest.
luckily they didn’t rush into any enemies on their way out of the forest,
then they went all the way back to the Camp of Konoha.
……..
The clouds were covering the entire sky, and the rain didn’t stop for
days.
The Rain Village at this point was already very messy.
Along the way, Naito and Tsunade tried to stay out of troubles, yet they
still often encountered some Shinobis from the Sand and the Rock.
Of course, they didn’t go easy on anyone, the moment they encounter
them, they will immediately kill them.
With the Soru technique, Tsunade’s strength became even stronger than
the original one, she could easily handle almost anybody, and of course,
Naito was there and almost no one can stand against him, it doesn’t matter
who encounters them he will never live to see another day.
Just as they were halfway back to the camp, they encountered an Elite
Troop from the Sand Village.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 109
REPORT
The Sand Troop were just walking out from a bloody battle.
Moreover, the location of the battle didn’t seem to be far away, many of
corpses were around the place.
There wasn’t any Shinobis from Konoha.
There was a battle between the Sand and the Rocks, ended up with the
Sand Troop winning.
Naito and Tsunade run into them in the last minute where they were
hiding back.
Since it already happened, it was obviously impossible to avoid it
Naito looked at the Troop of the Sand and counted thirty or forty people,
it wasn’t a big number, nothing he couldn’t handle
However, Naito got surprised when he saw the commander of this
Troop, it was a very familiar face.
Chiyo!
It’s the grandmother of Sasori, but she was still very young, and she was
at the peak of her game, Naito almost didn’t recognize her.
Chiyo also saw Naito and Tsunade, Naito was wearing his mask and
cloak, so naturally, she couldn’t know his identity.
But she could recognize Tsunade from the first glance.
It’s finally come to this path!
“You’re… really alive huh, those Rock’s bastards are really good for
nothing.”
Chiyo had a cold expression while looking at Tsunade.

Tsunade noticed that there were at least thirty Shinobis around Chiyo,
she slightly frowned, but the moment she thought about Naito she calmed
down.
Looking at Chiyo, Tsunade replayed with pride.
“I see that you’re still alive too Obasan.”
“Hey! what can I say, am just that strong.”
Chiyo snorted, and suddenly, the Shinobis of the Sand surrounded Naito
and Tsunade.
Chiyo is strong, but at the same time, she’s also an excellent Medical-
nin, and poison user.
Tsunade, on the other hand, she wasn’t good at using poison, but she was
way better as a Medical-nin, and Antidotes user!
In the Orignal story, Chiyo’s poison played a big role in the World War
II and killed a lot of Shinobis, yet it didn’t work on Konoha’s Army.
And it was all because of Tsunade.

Chiyo and Tsunade didn’t encounter each other in the battlefield, yet
Chiyo’s poison and Tsunade’s antidotes had a lot of fierce battles.
Basically, Tsunade during the World War II made an antidote for every
poison Chiyo made, and this made her very famous as the best Medical-
nin in the history.
“Chiyo-sama, there are no other Konoha’s Ninjas here but these two.”
At that time, a Ninja walked to the side of Chiyo and gave her a report
about the situation.
Suddenly, Chiyo’s face was full of joy.
In other words… this is the best opportunity to kill Tsunade!
The news that the Rock’s Shinobis were gonna kill Tsunade was heard in
some place around the battlefield.
But now she appeared again with some Anbu from Konoha.
She assumed that Konoha sent a troop to rescue her, and after a fierce
battle they managed to save her.
But after all of that, here she is all alone in front of her.
It’s a gift from the heavens!
“I should say that am very happy, you’re misfortune lead you here in
front of me.”
Chiyo smiled slightly, but her eyes were full of murderer instinct.
“The Rocks wouldn’t be a problem, but Konoha has you, and that’s
why you need to die today!”
“Is that so? unfortunately, you’re not capable of killing me.”
Chiyo’s words didn’t shake Tsunade’s confidence, in a matter of fact,

she seemed even more confident than Chiyo.
After all, Tsunade had Naito by her side, and he’s more than enough.
Thirty of forty Shinobis, wouldn’t be a problem to Naito!
“You arrogant little girl!”
Chiyo got mad.
Chiyo, of course, could call her a little girl, after all, her son and
daughter in law, the parents of Sasori, where fighting in this war, and they
were very famous and strong.
Although they will get killed by Hatake Sakumo later in this war.
Chiyo kept staring coldly at Tsunade, suddenly, some Shinobis from the
Sand rushed toward the two of them.
In the view of Chiyo, there were only two people in front of her, even if
they were strong, there’s no way they can fight against them rather than
escaping forty people.
“Fire Release: Fire Ball!”
“Wind Release: Dragon’s Art!”

In an instant, dozens of Ninjas launched fire and wind releases, and
other threw out Shurikens and Kunais.
Boom!!
The wind and fire releases got mixed forming a very strong fire release
evaporating the rain itself.
Watching this strong attack hiding toward Naito and Tsunade, Chiyo got
calm.
Tsunade is just a Medical-nin, it’s impossible to stop such an attack, and

that Anbu… he doesn’t look strong, there’s no way for him to be the Anbu
Captain.
Just when she thought that Naito and Tsunade are dead, the scene
suddenly changed dramatically.
Boom!!
The flames were blocking all the direction, Naito and Tsunade figures
got covered by those flames, and from the outside, they could only see
their shadows.
Seeing these flames were about to burn the two of them into ashes,
Naito finally moved.
Naito walked two steps forward and stopped right before Tsunade’s
back, he opened his arms as if he was about to hug her, and at the next
moment, he slammed both sides with his fists.
Crack!!!
The air burst and the space cracked like a broken mirror, the momentum
was extremely large, and it almost blocked the flames.
Suddenly, the Shock spread out in all directions.
The ground itself start to crack open from where Naito and Tsunade
were standing spreading out to a distance, shaking the whole place and
waving the muddy ground!
It’s devastating, it completely destroyed the Fire and wind release!
While standing between the arms of Naito, he looked at her face,

Tsunade had a provocative expression, then she smiled at him.
Naito retracted his arms, but he didn’t expect Tsunade to have that kind
of attitude, it seems that she’s very confident in his strength more than
what he thinks.
Cough!
Yet it always felt a bit strange.
Naito slightly smiled, since Tsunade is always good to him, he didn’t

mind to keep on protecting her.
“Master, you don’t need to fight, I’m more than enough.”
Tsunade got a little bit surprised, yet she understood his intentions and
smiled.
“Well, you can have this one.”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 110
REPORT
The dialogue between Naito and Tsunade after he smashed the Fire and
wind release made Chiyo on the other hand very angry.
It’s very clear now that Naito is a powerful Anbu, Tsunade is the
princess of the Konoha, so it was only natural why he called her Master.
But Chiyo felt that Naito’s words are unreasonable and arrogant!
No need for her to fight, he’s more than enough?
Who do you think you are? the Anbu Captain?!
“Konoha’s ninjas are really arrogant, very good, I will teach you some
manners!”
Chiyo threw a stack of scrolls on the ground and looked coldly at Naito.
Naito suddenly turned to Chiyo and shouted.
“Wait.”
“What?! Are you afraid or something?!”
“No, I mean… let me deal with the unwanted audience first.”
Naito looked calmly at Chiyo.
Chiyo now is at her peak, in the terms of strength, she’s ranked as an

Anbu level!
However, the Anbu level is her limitation, after all, there’s a big gap
between her and the other geniuses.
She’s one of the powerhouses of the Sand Village, Naito was interested
in fighting her.
Moreover, Naito thinks that Tsunade can’t win in a fight against Chiyo,
so he needed to take her place.
Even if Tsunade wasn’t afraid at all, Naito wasn’t gonna let her fight
against Chiyo, for a Taijutsu user like Tsunade who still didn’t develop the
Thousand Seals Technique, Tsunade wouldn’t be able to defeat Chiyo.
But Naito is a different case… Even if she was one of the most talented
puppets users, Naito is strong enough to fight against her.
Naito wouldn’t be afraid, even if Sasori himself was in front of him.
And in the case of Chiyo, Naito wasn’t afraid at all.
But before that, Naito need to get rid of these Sand Shinobis first.
Chiyo got a little bit surprised when she heard Naito’s words.
Suddenly, Naito clenched his fist and slammed the space in their
direction.
Boom!!!
Just because he needed to protect Tsunade at the same time, Naito was
afraid that the shocks will reach her, so he didn’t use his maximum power,
yet it was a serious punch he used both the Brutal force and the shocks in
it.
Crack!!!
The moment he punched the space, it crashed and cracked horrible to

nearly tens of meters ahead of him, the cracks were so thick.
From a distance, he seemed like he wanted to crack the space itself!
The cracks spread all the way toward the Sand troop and covered the
entire area.
“Not good!”
“Beware!!”
When the Sand Shinobis saw this scene, their expression changed, but
their reaction was different.
Some people fell back immediately and other prepared their selves to
block and printed some hand seals, while others were ready to support.
“Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bomb!”
“Earth Release: Rock Wall!”
“Wind Release: Breakthrough!!”
In one second, they cast all kinds of Ninjutsu, while Naito’s Shocks
were heading toward them with a strong momentum!
The Fire release collided first, but it was so small and got shattered
directly.
The wind release didn’t have a chance even after the fireball hit the
shocks first and got directly destroyed.
The power of the Shock continued its course toward them destroying all
kind of Ninjutsu they were throwing.
In the Rain Village, the ground is muddy, and that’s made the earth
releases one of the weakest releases around here.
And that’s also was the case for the fire releases too, but even if it was a
strong version of the Rock Wall, it wouldn’t be able to block Naito’s punch
or even weakening it!
Even after it was blocked by all these Ninjutsu, the Shock got only
slightly weakened, but not enough to be blocked completely by the Rock
Wall.
Crashing all things that stand on its way, the Shock power continued its
path.
From the moment Naito threw this punch, to the moment where they
cast all of this Ninjutsus it was less than two seconds.
At these two seconds, Naito’s Shock, destroyed, smashed, swept and

shattered everything on its way toward the Sand Shinobis then crashed all
of them.
The Shinobis who fell back were fine, they got slightly shocked but it
wasn’t enough to kill them.
But the other who were in the front, they got smashed by Naito’s punch
and died in the worst way possible!
It’s a long story when you tell it, but it was only two seconds, Naito
threw a punch, and nearly ten people just died!
No one would believe that the power of a punch can be this strong!
“This is impossible!!”
“What kind of power is this… Too strong!”
“What the hell is this!!”
The remaining Shinobis who were still alive, looked at Naito with
widened eyes, it’s almost like a dream, is this a Genjutsu, no, it’s true, this
is the reality, and it’s just so cruel.
Even Chiyo looked so terrified.
The power of this punch is almost close to an S-Class Ninjutsu!
Moreover, he looked like he didn’t even break a sweat casting this much
power, it seems like this is not his limit.
This is incredible!
He didn’t even use hand seals, the range of his attack is so big, and the
power is so strong.
Chiyo stood there unable of doing any kind of move.
Where did Konoha find this monster?!
This a complete nightmare.
Chiyo needed to know if Naito really doesn’t need to do any kind of

prints to attack, so she was about to test him.
But Naito was already moving again!
This time he also used a punch.
And there was no such a difference between this one and the last one.
There was a lot of Shinobis in front of him, but just one person dared to
face him while the rest fell back.
However, Naito punch covered a large area and reached everyone.
Crack!! Boom!!
This time the Sand troop loss was more serious, more than a dozen
people died directly.
With just two punches, Naito killed more than twenty people!
Although most of these twenty where just some Chunins, still this is
shocked everyone.
Although, Tsunade was already aware of Naito’s power, but once she
saw it again, she couldn’t help but feel a little bit surprised.
As for Chiyo, she was so terrified, and she finally summoned her
puppets out from the scrolls.
If she doesn’t stop Naito, her whole team will get destroyed!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 111
REPORT
When Chiyo released her puppets, they got connected to her fingers by
Chakra strings.
At the same time, that revealed her enormous amount of Chakra.
It was more than Naito, but a little bit less than Tsunade while using the
Thousand Seals Technique, yet Chiyo didn’t reach her peak yet!
Her Chakra was at the same level as an Anbu!
The moment he sensed her Chakra, Naito expression became serious,

although he wasn’t very good at sensing Chakra, he could easily sense her
powerful Chakra.
After all, Chiyo was older than Naito and more experienced, he wasn’t
jealous or anything.
Whatever she’s gonna use, he will only need one punch to destroy
everything!
In the next moment, Chiyo launched a direct attack on Naito.
“White Secret Technique: The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten

Puppets!”
In the face of Naito, Chyio didn’t dare to underestimate him and used
her best technique!
Until Sasori becomes a Shinobi, Chiyo is the most powerful puppet user
in the word.
She can control a whole puppet with one finger, and she can use ten
puppets at the same time, and this is the limit for an ordinary puppet user!
Whoosh!
The speed of the puppets is extremely high, and Chiyo’s ability made
them faster.
The fastest one appeared in front of Naito in the blink of an eye, the
body twisted strangely and sent countless of poisoned needles toward him.
In the face of this terrifying attack, Naito didn’t choose to dodge, but to
attack.
Crack!!!
The air burst and the poisoned needles froze in midair for a moment,
then they finally got destroyed into countless pieces.
Seeing this scene, Chiyo frowned.
“Even the sharp needles couldn’t break through that weird power, it
seems to be a bloodlimit more than rough power.”
“I’ve never heard of such a guy in Konoha, who is he?!”
Chiyo had a confused expression while she was staring at Naito’s mask.
After she launched her attack on Naito, some other Shinobis from the
Sand overcome their fear and tried to attack Naito.
Noticing their intention, Tsunade blinked toward them at high speed and
punched them the same way as Naito.
But the effect was quite different.
Boom!!
Purely relying on her strength, Tsunade’s punch blast some of the

Shinobis who were about to attack Naito, while others managed to avoid
her.
Immediately, she rushed toward the remaining Shinobis.
“You go deal with that old bag, I’ll deal with these guys.”
Seeing this scene, Chiyo didn’t give any orders to her team, she just
kept staring at Naito.
In the view of Chiyo, Tsunade is one of the most talented nin-medical

Shinobis in the history, she’s a genius, but when it comes to fighting she’s
not very strong.
As long as she can hold Naito for enough time, her team will be able to
kill Tsunade, then they will surrounder Naito and win this battle!
Therefore, Chiyo stared at Naito waiting for him to do any kind of

movements.
Naito wasn’t worried about Tsunade, actually, if she couldn’t deal with
ten Shinobis from the Sand he will no longer acknowledge her as a sister,
she’s not weak, she doesn’t need to be protected.
With her strength now, she’s at the same level as an Anbu, even if she
couldn’t kill all of them, she will be able to hold them for a long time.
Therefore, Naito put all of his focus on fighting Chiyo for the
meantime.
The two of them kept on staring at each other without doing any kind of
movements.
Gradually, Chiyo started to feel like losing to Naito, her presence is not
as strong as Naito!
Her forehead gradually got overflowed with traces of sweat, and her
spirit start losing to Naito’s more and more, she was so afraid to take a
shot.
As soon as her heart sunk into fear, Chiyo knew that she should cut this
overwhelming feeling, after moving her fingers, Chiyo launched another
attack.
Whoosh!!
This time, three puppets rushed toward Naito.
Her puppets are extremely flexible, they rushed toward Naito while
changing their shapes and places.
The first puppet directly pulled out a stack of rotating blades from its
hand, with sharp edges on every blade, it didn’t look like it’s poisoned, but
if it hits you, it wouldn’t be good.
The second one, take out a wire string and wanted to tie Naito to stop
his movements.
The third one, after a fast transformation, it turned into a cannon and
shot a Chakra ball toward Naito.
Although it wasn’t strong as a Biju Dama, yet it cannot be

underestimated.
This instant attack was so perfect, and Chiyo made it look very easy, her
control is worthy to made her stand on the top.
He might seem sometimes a little bit cold, but Naito didn’t help but to
praise her for this perfect attack.
But at the same time, Naito wasn’t gonna stand there watching her
killing him.
The outcome will never change, the answer is always a punch!
Boom!!!
A punch broke out, and the sky trembled so hard, the perfect attack got
defeated by Naito’s fist.
Moreover, Naito used his full power this time, even if they were well-
built puppets, they wouldn’t be able to resist such a power.
Crack! Crack!!
In an instant, the three puppets burst open and turned into countless
pieces.
Chiyo fell back with her remaining puppets, in an instant Naito

managed to destroy three of her puppets, her fingers were slightly shaken.
“Three Jewels Suction Crushing!!”
The three puppets get into a triangular formation and by opening their
mechanisms they released a terrifying tornado.
In an instant, the three puppets formed the triangular formation, and

start to sucks everything inside that triangle including Naito.
However, Naito didn’t change his tactics, a barrage of punches was his
answer!
A punch, a punch, and another punch!
If you can’t use an S-Class Ninjutsu, you will never gonna be able to
defeat Naito’s punch!
Boom!!
Under Naito’s punch power, the triangular formations crashed.
Like a god of war, Naito got out from that tornado staring at Chiyo, yes,
the king is her, all bow down in front of the king.
His presence has reached its peak, he gave Chiyo the chills the moment
he stared at her!
“You don’t even need to cooldown everytime you use that power?!!!”
Chiyo forehead got overflowed with traces of cold sweat, she could feel
that Naito’s Chakra isn’t that strong, but he’s so strong that she couldn’t
find any kind weaknesses.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 112
REPORT
At that moment, the aura Naito revealed made Chiyo so terrified, that
made her remember some people who had the same aura.
Uchiha Madara… Senju Hashirama!
Although he is not as strong as these guys, his aura is somehow similar.
“It’s almost time for me to start again.”
Naito looked faintly to Chiyo, and he noticed that the three puppets he
destroyed just a while ago have been reassembled by Chiyo’s control.
However, Naito didn’t care about that, as long as he can reach Chiyo
this is will end.
At the next moment, Naito suddenly kicked the ground with his foot.
Whoosh!!!
The ground suddenly burst open, with cracks spreading out in all
directions.
Naito flashed rushing toward Chiyo at high speed.
Those puppets around her could hardly react to Naito’s speed, in other
words, Chiyo who was controlling them could hardly react to counter this
kind of speed!
“What is this speed!”
Chiyo could hardly see Naito as he was rushing toward her at the speed
of light, she was so afraid, yet she could manage to take a few steps back.
After all, Chiyo is a strong Shinobi, even if she wasn’t as fast as Naito,
she could somehow react.
But taking a few steps and blocking Naito’s attack is a whole different
case!
after rushing through her puppets, Naito appeared in front of Chiyo, and
directly throw at her a punch without any trace of mercy.
Boom!!
“Mechanical Light Shield Block!”
In the face of Naito’s fist, Chiyo didn’t have any attention of fighting
toe to toe with him and extended her arm.
Her arm transformed into a mechanical one.
In an instant, her arm transformed, and her Chakra flowed so strong

forming a Chakra Shield!
Boom!!!
Naito’s Shock slammed the Chakra shield, and the ground under them
cracked open.
In the distance, the fight between Tsunade and the other Shinobis
stopped to watch this shocking scene.
That attack was so powerful, that it shocked all of them.
Even Tsunade had the same expression, she felt amazed yet also proud
that he’s one of her allies.
Naito is so strong, she couldn’t disappoint him, she couldn’t drag him
down, she had to win this battle!
“Soru!!”
Boom!!
A roaring sound broke out, Tsunade’s battle was as fierce as the other
one, with her pure physical strength alone, she could fight more than ten
Shinobis all alone!
The other side.
The space was shaking and shattering, and this punch looked like it can
tear apart the whole place.
Naito kept on pushing through, while Chiyo’s shield kept blocking him.
The white cracks started to appear around them cracking the whole area
like a broken mirror.
Finally, under the full force of the shocks, Chiyo’s Chakra shield start to
crack until it got completely destroyed!
Boom!!
Chiyo’s body got pushed away by this enormous power since the Chakra
shield blocked most of the power, she didn’t get injured, but her heart sunk
in fear.
She never felt this afraid.
Only after experiencing the power of Naito’s shock by yourself you will
feel this kind of horror!
“He could easily break my Chakra Shield, this guy… is a monster!”
The fear was clear on her face.

Chiyo controlled her Puppets to regroup again and launched another
attack.
Naito didn’t expect her to block his full power punch, no one at the level
of an Anbu can be underestimated, if it’s a simple move like a punch,
some of them will be able to block it.
However, Naito felt somehow embarrassed and this is made him very
annoyed.
When he fought against her puppets the first time he found it very
interesting, but when his punch got blocked and the puppets regrouped
again, he got really annoyed.
But… Isn’t annoying him makes him more dangerous?!
Naito had a cold stare on his face, and his figure flashed, after directly
avoiding one of the puppets attacks, he suddenly appeared behind one of
the puppets.
Punch.
Boom!!
The punch was so fast that the only thing she could see is her puppet
getting destroyed.
After that, the Shock spread out all the way toward the broken pieces of
the destroyed puppet and start shocking them until they turned into
powder.
“This time I won’t be able to reassemble it.”
Naito stopped and looked at Chiyo.
Chiyo already knew that B-Class Ninjutsu won’t work on Naito.
Even if she uses an A-Class Ninjutsu, after changing the shape of her
puppets, they won’t be able to resist Naito’s attacks.
Up until now, her puppets who were made from stainless steel got
destroyed so easily b Naito attacks!
Chiyo couldn’t help stop thinking of what would happen for her if the
Chakra shield didn’t block Naito’s fist.
Horror!
At this time, Chiyo doubted the identity of Naito, is he the Anbu

Captain of Konoha?!
However, she suspected the idea that Tsunade is important to the point
where Konoha sent such a person to protect her!
“Are you the Anbu Captain of Konoha?!”
However, Naito’s strength is so incredible to the point where she

couldn’t help but ask.
“No.”
Naito’s respond as simple as his next move where he smashed a bunch

of puppets with one fist.
Surrounded by these puppets, Naito was fighting like a god of war up

until now and he didn’t even pull out his Kusanagi sword.
Just by using his fist, he continued on destroying everything.

As a result, Chiyo could no longer recover her puppets.
Ten Puppets, one by one, Naito destroyed every single one of them, none
of them could stop Naito, even if they joined hands, they couldn’t stop
him!
One person with just using his fists, crushed all of them!
“This guy…”
The more she fought him the more she felt despaired.
At that time, on the other side of the battlefield, Tsunade managed to

Kill and injure more than a half of the Sand Shinobis, it was a matter of
time before she could kill them all.
With the technique of Soru, Tsunade looked like a tiger who’s hunting
his prey!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 113
REPORT
For Tsunade to be able to defeat more than ten Shinobis from the sand is
only natural.
Among those Shinobis, there were about five or six Jonins, but they
were all weak.
The others were only Chunins, with a bunch of scout-type Ninjas who
weren’t good at fighting.
If this is the case, if Tsunade wasn’t able to defeat them, she shouldn’t
be one of the three Sannin, nor the Fifth Hokage.
Boom!!
After he threw a punch, Naito finally destroyed all of the ten puppets.
Then, he looked at Chiyo.

Since he was so annoyed from these puppets, Naito had to deal first with
all them!
The best way to attack a puppets user is to aim to the user himself, but
he can always defend himself using them, but if you destroy all of his
puppets, his power will be reduced to the half!
Whoosh!!
In an instant, Naito directly rushed toward Chiyo throwing a punch.
Crack!!!
The shock power broke out, Chiyo extended her hand in a try of
blocking his attack, but under this enormous power, her hand broke into
pieces.
The most strange thing he is that there wasn’t any blood flowing out…
the broken pieces flow in the air with some papers sticking on some parts!
Naito suddenly stopped.

“This is… Are you kidding me?!”
Suddenly these part explode, the air bust, and it slammed Naito and
Chiyo directly to the ground.
Boom!!!
Naito managed to stop the exploding from killing him at the last second
using his Shocks, yet blood came out from his mouth, while Chiyo
managed to somehow block some of the exploding by her Chakra Shield.
After that Chiyo turned out and run directly leaving the battlefield.
She didn’t even look back.
Chiyo knew that if she was gonna continue this fight, she’s gonna die.
She’s… no opponent for Naito.
Naito stood up immediately, after shaking himself, he was fine, he could

mostly block that exploding.
“She’s really strong, this is the first time someone manages to escape
from me…”
However, at this moment, the Sand Shinobis has already reached their
limits.
Chiyo… got defeated by Naito?!
Is this is a joke!
“Chiyo-sama… actually lost?”
“Is that Anbu this strong?!”
At the Sand Shinobis had an incredible look on their faces, all of them
lost their spirit to fight, and looked so terrified.
Chiyo wasn’t an Anbu.
Yet she was one of the strongest Shinobis in the Sand Village at that
time!
She was second after the Anbu Captain of the Sand!
With this kind of status, Chiyo was extremely respected between the
Sand Shinobis.
But she got beaten by a little unknown masked guy from Konoha!
“That… Who is he?!”
“Ordinary Anbus shouldn’t be this strong!”
The remaining Shinobis were so confused and shocked as they were

preparing to escape too.
“There no need for the dead to know who I am.”
“Dead people tell no stories.”
In an instant, Naito who was so far away rushed so fast toward them.
The Sand Shinobis had to escape, but it was impossible.

With the help of Tsunade, Naito easily killed all the remaining Shinobis.
one person was already far away, Naito summoned his Kusanagi sword,
and directly sent a shock wave that cut him into two halves.
“Huh… I didn’t expect that am gonna encounter Chiyo and get

completely defeated by her.”
Looking at the messy battlefield, Tsunade sighed and looked at Naito

with her beautiful eyes.
She didn’t bring any antidote with her, she expected Naito to get
poisoned by Chiyo during the fight, but she didn’t expect him to fight
Chiyo and force her to retreat without any help.
The more she watched him the more she admired him more.
“Sorry, I let her escape.”
With a sad look on his face, Naito looked at the Kusanagi sword and
said: “If I used my Kusanagi sword earlier she wouldn’t be able to
escape, I can easily destroy that Chakra Shield with my sword.”
Tsunade was about to praise Naito, but this sentence made her stop.
She wanted to knock some sense into him, Naito was able to defeat
Chiyo one of the strongest Shinobis in the Sand Village, yet he wasn’t
satisfied, what does he want more than that?!
But in the end, she sighed helplessly.
Naito is growing up so fast, so it was only natural for him to think this
way… Tsunade is also a genius, but compared to Naito, she felt that she
didn’t deserve to be called a one.
However, in terms of medical Ninjutsu, Tsunade was still proud of

herself, there wasn’t anyone better than her and this only makes her the
best!
She was waiting for a Chance, to show off in front of Naito.
However, it seemed almost impossible for him to get injured, Naito

could even defeat Chiyo.
If Naito knew how Tsunade was thinking he would cut one of his veins
immediately for her.
……
Rain country, Sand Village Camp.
A messy person appeared there, with a gloomy face, and walked in

without saying any word.
A few Ninjas got surprised and wanted to stop him, but they got socked
the moment they came near him they recognized his identity.
“Ch… Chiyo-sama?!”
Looking at Chiyo who had blood all over her, they all got shocked.
Is this Chiyo, one of the strongest Shinobis in The Sand!
They’ve never seen Chiyo in such a messy condition, who caused this to
her?!
Chiyo didn’t speak a word and walked directly to the command room,
she closed the gate, and immediately vomited blood.
However, she wasn’t in a very bad condition, after all, she’s a medical
ninja, she treated herself all the way back to the camp.
But her spirit was broken, and she suffered a great loss.
At that moment, Chiyo didn’t have time to think about her own
embarrassment, there was a bigger problem in her mind.
Who was that Anbu?
Such a powerful person wouldn’t be just a protector of Tsunade, it’s

impossible that no one heard of him up until now, he’s a very dangerous
guy.
No matter how you think about it, she needed to gather information
about Naito.
After she kept quiet for a long time, Chiyo finally gave the order.
“Send an emergency call for the Anbu department.”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 114
REPORT
The country of Sand, Sand Village.
In the Sand Anbu department, the Anbu Captain was sitting in his chair,
with his eyebrows crossed.
“Konoha managed to train a powerful Anbu, the cooperation with the

Rock Village become very necessary.”
“But working with the Rock Anbu won’t be easy…”
The expression on his face became more serious as he threw the papers
in his hand on the table.
“An Anbu from Konoha who is so powerful to be at the level of a

Kage.”
“It’s really weird that no one heard about him up until now!”
Most famous Anbus who have been famous for their strength will be
known by their own names like Sakumo or they will be nicknamed.
A lot of Shinobis from Konoha worked in the Anbu department yet their
identity wasn’t been hidden, like Minato, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru.
Naito crossed his sword with the Rock and Sand Village… But no one
knows who he is.
“In addition to this guy who no one knows his identity, there is one
more disturbing thing… why did Tsunade take all of this time to go back
to their camp?”
The Anbu Captain looked very confused: “Did some accident

happened? No, with the strength of Tsunade and with his power, what
can happen to them?”
“Maybe something bigger than this happened, we need to gather more

information.”
……
Rain village.
Naito and Tsunade were walking side by side while the rain was falling,
but it was directly bouncing off from Naito’s body.
Tsunade also was using an extremely high Chakra controlling to keep

the water away from her body.
This made Naito very sad since he wanted to see Tsunade’s wet body.
This time they didn’t encounter any surprises.
Naito wanted to go off the road to see how Yahiko and Konan were
doing, but after he thought about it, he chose to go back with Tsunade to
the camp first.
“You’ve achieved a lot of things, am afraid that after this accident

they will gather a lot of information about you.”
After they walked for a while, Tsunade could see the camp in front of
her.
Naito looked at her and shrugged.

Tsunade revealed a slightly weird expression, it became more
complicated, then she sighed slightly and said: “With your power, it’s only
a matter of time before you become the Anbu Captain.”
“The Anbu Captain… it’s still a little too far.”
Naito thought about Sakumo for a moment, then he shook his head, if he
wants to become the Anbu Captain or the next Hokage, his current strength
won’t be enough.
At least he will need to open the Fourth Gate first.
The more he open more gates, the more the next one will become
harder, the fourth gate isn’t far away, and the fifth one won’t be a problem
too, but the sixth is kinda hard, and especially the seventh and the eighth,
Naito has no idea how he will be able open them.
Naito and Tsunade slowly walked into the camp.
Some Ninjas had their eyes widened while they looked shocked.
“Tsunade-sama… Are you back?!”

“Yes.”
Tsunade nodded casually and went to the headquarter of the camp with
Naito.
……..
At this moment, in the headquarter of the camp.
Danzo was sitting on his chair with his face showing a harsh expression.
And on the opposite side, there was Hatake Sakumo.
In the other chairs, there was the elites Jonin of Konoha sitting so
quietly.
“We didn’t receive any news from Tsunade for a long time, the last
thing we know about her that she was surrounded in some forest in the
Rain Village, we’ve received an information that the Shinobis who
planned this ambush have been missing too, yet we didn’t found
Tsunade’s body, so there’s a hope that she’s still alive and we need to
hold up to this hope.”
Sakumo said this with an inspiring tone.
Danzo looked at him with an angry expression and said: “I refuse, you
don’t understand the situation, don’t you? we’ve suffered more
casualties than we afford to pay, yet you want to send more fine men to
die for nothing, I will never agree to this!”
Danzo’s voice was so loud and angry.
At that moment, a familiar sound came from the outside of the room.
“Of course you don’t need to send anyone to die since I’ve already
returned.”
As soon as she walked in, Tsunade stared at Danzo with a cold

expression.
She couldn’t control her emotions.
She knew that there was nothing wrong with what Danzo said, but
Sakumo believed that Tsunade was still alive, yet Danzo didn’t care if she
was dead or alive.
However, the tone and the expression of Danzo made her very annoyed,
he actually looked like he wanted her to be dead.
Danzo’s expression was as cold as he was a moment ago.
When he saw Tsunade coming in, he got stunned for a moment, he

didn’t want to believe it, he closed his eyes and opened them again trying
to deny the fact that she was alive, and he’s only daydreaming.
For a moment, all of the Ninjas who were in the room jumped out from
their seats.
They know already how strong Tsunade is, but they didn’t believe it too.
“How did you…”
“This is incredible, how did you manage to overcome that army all by
yourself!”
“It’s great to see you again!”

Although they were extremely shocked, most of them showed a hint of
hoy.
After all, Tsunade was an excellent medical ninja, if she’s around, all of
them will feel a little bit relieved.
Sakumo was also slightly worried and looked at Tsunade and asked:
“How did you…?”
In the next moment, another person came in and stood next to Tsunade.
“It’s Thanks to the support of the Anbu ‘Yujin’.”
Tsunade gently nodded to Sakumo.
Yujin was the code name of Naito, and Tsunade was aware of it.
However, the Ninjas who were in the room, except for Danzo and
Sakumo didn’t know who Yujin is.
At this point, they all seemed shocked, all of them wanted to see the
face under that mask.
To be able to rescue Tsunade you must be very powerful!
Was there such a guy in the Anbu?
Sakumo was so amazed but also surprised that he has the ability to
rescue Tsunade from that situation.
It’s really good to know that at the crucial times, there are reliable
people like him to depend on.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 115
REPORT
“You’ve made it in time, since you’re here, we’re starting the

discussion of the next moves.”
Sakumo ordered a Ninja from the outside to bring two more chairs.
Tsunade, sit down directly.
Naito didn’t really want to participate in any meetings, but when she
sat, Naito did the same thing casually after he shook his head.
The meeting started directly.
However, after he saw Tsunade, Danzo’s expression become darker and

went into a deep silence.
The moment the meeting ended, Danzo immediately turned and left.
The others also left, and only Naito, Tsunade and Sakumo were left.
“Take off your mask, I already know your identity.”
Sakumo smiled at Naito while looking at him as he was taking off his
mask, he could not help but to pat his shoulders.
“Good job son.”
This compliment was from the heart.
In his view, he didn’t care much about how Naito was able to kill a
whole squad of Rock’s Shinobis more than the fact, that he could rescue
Tsunade.
Originally, Sakumo cares more about his companions, not to mention

that it was Tsunade.
“But Naito didn’t only save me.”

From his side, Tsunade looked at Sakumo, and couldn’t help but whisper
these word, Naito looked at her and couldn’t help but to admire her beauty.
Immediately afterward, Tsunade told him about the entire process of the
events, including the encounter of the Sand Shinobis, and how Naito was
able to defeat Chiyo.
At first, when he heard the news about of how Naito was able to defeat a
whole squad of Rock Shinobis all by himself, Sakumo wasn’t surprised,
because he already knew how strong he is.
However, when he heard that Naito was able to defeat Chiyo, he got
shocked.
Sakumo wasn’t even confident that he could defeat Chiyo.
But… how old is Naito?!
He didn’t even become eleven years old yet!
How could he defeat someone as Chiyo in this age?

Sakumo didn’t even want to think about how strong Naito will become
in the future, he could easily see the shadow of the first Hokage
Hachirama on his back.
When Sakumo passed the news of Naito’s achievements back to

Konoha, he didn’t forget to add one sentence that Naito insisted on, he
needs the secrets of the second stage of the Lightning Armour Technique.
Of course, it’s better if he let the Village help in finding it.
However, it’s estimated that Konoha now is fighting with the Sand,
Rocks and the Rain, it’s a little bit difficult to put some people on the other
side of the country to find out about a technique in the Cloud Village.
Naito didn’t put a lot of hope.
Naito took off his mask and cloak and walked out from the headquarter.
The moment he took the mask and the cloak, he was an ordinary Shinobi
from Konoha, he was no longer the Anbu who destroyed a whole squad
from the Rock Village, nor the Anbu who defeated Chiyo from the Sand.
Naito was so tired from the countless battles he had so he walked

around the camp stretching his body and trying to relax.
However, Naito didn’t expect to encounter a very familiar face.
Minato!
When he saw him, Naito had a strange expression, did Sarutobi send
Minato to participate in the battlefield?!
However, when he saw Minato holding some items and tools, Naito’s
expression changed.
It seems that Minato is in the team that responsible for the protection of
the transportation of battlefield resources.
Thing like food, herb, pills and medicinal materials, can be sealed and
transported in scrolls
However, not everything can be sealed in a scroll, because of their size.
Therefore, these things are not particularly important, even if they were
ambushed it won’t affect the battlefield, that’s why they sent Minato, a
Genin.
In general, no one will rob them to get some ordinary materials.
“Yuu Naito, is that you?”
Minato also noticed Naito, after he got a little surprised, he smiled and
said hello to Naito.
Naito graduated before Minato, then he never heard any news about
him, and when he came to the Rain Village, he finally met Naito.
He admired Naito, he was participating in the Battlefield.
“Yes.”
Naito also nodded gently at Minato.
Minato felt that something was off, Naito didn’t have a uniform.
If he is taking a part in this war, shouldn’t he be promoted first?

“I just graduated from the Ninja school, I’m responsible for
transporting tools and items, what about you Naito… they should
promote you to Chunin soon.”
Minato nodded slightly at Naito, but there was a hint of inexplicable

light in his eyes.
Chunin?
Naito got slightly shocked, then he couldn’t help but smile: “I don’t
know about this, but I will do my best.”
“I didn’t expect to meet you again here as two Shinobis, Naito do you
want to fight again?”
Minato looked at Naito with a challenging expression.
“Well… Forget about what I just said, this is not the right time, nor
the right place.”
Naito couldn’t help but smile, suddenly, he moved so fast toward

Minato then stopped by his side and patted his shoulder.
“I have something to do, let’s talk again the next time.”
After that, Naito turned and left.
Minato got stunned in his place, his expression was full of disbelieving,
he couldn’t move for a while.
What is this speed?!
Minato was really shocked, he saw a lot of Jonins, none had this kind of
speed!
Minato has one of the best nerve systems in this world, and because of
this, his shock was worse than anyone.
Because, he could react to Naito speed, yet his body wasn’t ready yet to
do such a fast movement!
His body speed couldn’t keep up with his reactions, in other words, if
Naito was an enemy, he could easily kill him!
After a while, Minato got back to his sense and smiled.

“I didn’t expect the gap to become even bigger, I thought I’ve made it
smaller… Naito’s speed is so incredible, how did this happen, is it
because I didn’t participate in this war?”
Thinking of this, Minato felt helpless, he knew that Naito is so talented,

yet he believed that this war has sharpened his talent even more, but it was
impossible for him to participate in it even if he wanted.
However, once he thinks about Naito’s speed, he couldn’t help but feel a
little bit powerless.
“Speed… Speed…”
Looking at the direction where Naito left, Minato couldn’t help but
whispering these words again and again.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 116
REPORT
Naito went back to his room, willing to take a break.
After two days of preparation, Naito was ready to leave the camp again,
he was so concerned about Konan and Yahiko so he needed to see them
again.
Along with the war he had a lot of things to deal with.
For example, Nagato, Black Zetsu, and Uchiha Madara.
Although these characters will not take part in this war, yet they cannot
be considered unimportant characters.
On the contrary, they are very important, they’re even more important
than the war itself.
However, so far, there are no traces on the existing of Nagato, and
Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu should be hidden in the dark watching the
war.
Naito felt the pressure the moment he thought about Madara.
Although Naito now is very strong, and if he encounters an Anbu

Captain level he would be able to fight against him.
Yet this is won’t be enough in the face of Madara.
It won’t be enough even in the face of Nagato who have the Renningen.
After all, this power belongs to the Rikudou himself!
“Really, there’s no time to rest…”
Every time he thinks of Uchiha Madara and how he’s watching the
world from the Dark looking for an opportunity to begin his plans, Naito
start having chills on the back of his neck.
And this feeling is pushing Naito further to continue his path and
getting stronger every time.
If he wants to rest, he will need to become stronger and better than
Madara, and even stronger than Kaguya!
After he rested for a little time, Naito was ready to start again, he wasn’t
prepared to waste any more time, he started his training again.
However, as he was about to start, he received an urgent call from

Sakumo.
“Yuu Naito, come back immediately.”
An emergency call is a very rare thing, especially when it’s from

Sakumo.
After all, he’s the Anbu Captain and he will not do such a reckless thing
if it’s not really an urgent matter.
Naito put his cloak and mask on and left his room.
………
………
The headquarter of Konoha’s camp.
Sakumo is sitting there, and there was another person wandering around
the place looking so worried.
Withing the entire command, there was only the two of them.
“This is really bad.”
Looking at the information on the table, Sakumo shouted.
“I know that already, but it’s hard to deal with this situation.”
The man who was roaming around looked very worried, he also had a
long silver hair, and he’s one of the three future Sannin.
At that time, Naito walked in wearing his mask.

He looked at him and felt a little strange, he sensed some kind of
familiarity, but he couldn’t remember him.
Naito looked at him, but he didn’t pay him any attention, and rushed
directly toward Sakumo and asked: “What happened?”
“The Rock Village launched a surprise attack on one of our supply

troops.”
Sakumo’s tone sounded so worried as he replied to Naito: “This begins

almost a half month ago, the Rock Shinobis start to target our supply
troops.”
Jiraiya didn’t care about Naito anymore and focused on the situation
itself and said with an angry tone: “We just heard that Minato’s troop got
attacked, it’s true his a Genius, and maybe he’s at the same level as a
Chunin, but he won’t have a chance against a whole troop!”
Listening to Jiraiya’s words, Naito got surprised.
He just saw Minato a couple of days ago.
What a bad luck!

Moreover, those Rock Shinobis are really brave.
The place of the attack is a half day away from the camp, yet they dared
to attack us?! with a serious expression Naito looked at Sakumo and said:
“They were launching these attacks for almost half a month, how come
we didn’t do anything about it up until now?”
Sakumo shook his head and with a troubled expression he said: “The
Rock Village sent a very special unit for this mission, they’re moving
underground!”
“Underground?”
Naito revealed a surprised expression, then a thoughtful one.
Sakumo nodded then continued: “Yes, they are a special Earth users
unit, they are wearing some special equipment, allowing them to move
underground and launch a sneak attack whenever they want.”
“And because they’re also very strong in combats, even when we had
some people around, they weren’t able to help, once they get
underground, there’s no way to stop them.”
Jiraiya looked at Naito and said: “Yes, this Rock Unit has been
launching sneak attacks on us for almost two weeks, I was responsible of
stopping them, we had several clashes up until now, but once they get
underground, there no way to attack them.”
Jiraiya’s tone was really revealing how much it was hard for him to
fight against them for these two weeks, and now his student has been
attacked by them, which made him very angry.
“Although they need to appear everytime they launch a surprise attack,

yet we failed to defeat them every time, they’re also very skilled unit and
it’s difficult to fight against them.
“Also the most important thing is how difficult it is to track their

traces, we don’t know where they will attack the next time, so if we want
to deal with them, we will need a very fast guy who can react quickly.”
He said that then paused for a moment looking at Naito in a strange way.
Naito was wearing his mask, so there was no way he could recognize
him, but since he was summoned by Sakumo, he should be strong.
Noticing that strange expression on Jiraiya’s face, Sakumo nodded and

said: “Well, Yujin is very fast, you should let him join you in this
mission.”
“Oh? So you’re fast huh?!”
Saying this Jiraiya stared at Naito and said: “Can you use any earth
releases?”
“Sorry, I don’t.”
Naito looked calm.
Jiraya stumbled the moment he heard Naito’s words and he almost fell.
“Hey! Sakumo are you kidding me?!”
With a shock on his face, Jiraiya looked away toward Sakumo: “This is
won’t help! fast isn’t enough against these guys!!”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 117
REPORT
When Sakumo heard these words, he smiled an said: “Although he

doesn’t use the Earth Release, he’s really stronger than what you think.”
Jiraiya responded with a dark line, saying: “Yet he’s not stronger than
you.”
Jiraiya didn’t wait for the answer and glanced at Naito.
Naito answered calmly: “Sakumo-san is stronger than me.”
Jiraiya had an extremely annoyed expression.
“he might be strong, but lacking the use of the Earth Release won’t
help us defeating these guys, don’t you have any other Anbu then this
one?”
Sakumo’s expression became very serious as he looked at Jiraiya, then
said: “He’s the most suitable person for this mission, believe in him.”
Jiraiya shook his head and said: “Well he will be a good support
regarding his speed.”
Sakumo calmly added a sentence to what Jiraiya said.
“Right, he will help, yet he can also act alone according to his own
decisions.”
“I know.”
Jiraiya nodded.
The Anbu department is an individual force that belongs to the Anbu

Captain himself, even if they assist some elite shinobi from Konoha, he
will not have the right to directly order them.
Therefore, Jiraiya left the camp together with Naito, and all that he was
thinking of is Minato.
After the previous attack, Minato should be praised for his excellent
performance, if it was anyone else, in that kind of situation he wouldn’t be
able to escape the enemy force.
And when he thought of this, he felt that someone with the same amount
of talent should be able to do the same, yet he couldn’t remember who it
was.
In the original story, there wasn’t anyone with the same talent as Minato
for a long time, he was the best between his peers.
The only person who showed a greater talent was Hatake Kakashi who
was the youngest person who managed to join the Anbu.
Soon, both of them walked out of the camp.
Then the two of them speeded up.
Jiraiya wanted to test Naito’s speed to see if he was as good as Sakumo

said.
As a result, Jiraya started to raise his speed until he reached his limit.
On the other side, Naito followed him as if it was nothing, even when he
used his full speed, Naito followed him, his expression didn’t even change.
It was like a slap in the face.
“Sure enough, your speed is very good.
Seeing how he managed to follow him, he couldn’t help but praise him,
then he constantly started to slow down.
He really meant it when he praised him, but also he couldn’t help but
which if he could use Earth Releases, he would have been the perfect
counterattack against the Rock Shinobis.
He was certain that Naito’s speed is really great, but once they’re
underground, what it’s gonna do for him?
Along the way, Naito seemed very quiet.
One of the reasons was that he didn’t think that talking to Jiraiya will
help him with anything.
The other is that Naito was in a very bad mood.

He only rested for two days, then he forcibly got sent to deal with this
surprising troop from the Rock, Naito was a little annoyed, his eyes were
really cold.
This cold stare on his face shocked Jiraiya and made his heart tremble.
“These eyes, this presence… plus that speed, this guy is really strong,
he might be even stronger than me.”
The opinion he had for Naito changed, even if he wasn’t good at

Ninjutsu, he couldn’t help but respect Naito.
Wherever they go, strong people earn their respect.
…….
The land of fire borders.
After leaving the Rain Country, the sky gradually became clearer.
Not far away from the borders, there was a small camp built by Konoha
to deal with the Rock Troop surprising attacks, located on the edge of the
Fire Land.
The Rock Troop didn’t care to go that further in the Fire Land borders
since once they launched their attack they will disappear under the ground.
Therefore, their attacks are generally between the borders of the Rain
and Fire Land.
It was during the crossing of the borders Minato encountered them, all
the people who accompanied him got killed.
Only Minato who was stronger than them managed to escape that
ambush.
For that reason Jiraiya got really annoyed, he went straight toward the
Konoha camp and slammed Sakumo’s table forcing him to sent an Anbu
team to support.
Although, because of the war Minato didn’t officially become his

Student, yet he really cared about him.
……
Inside the temporary camp.
A group of ninjas was placed on standby for defending the moment the
Rock raiders attack in any place.
At that time, Minato was also in the camp.
“It’s Sensei.”
Seeing Naito who came in with Jiraiya, a bunch of them also greeted
him.
Jiraiya nodded and asked: “Did those Rock bastard appeared again?!”
A Ninja reported to Jiraya.
Behind Jiraya, Naito was standing in a very bad mood, which made his
Aura roaring all over the place, some of them didn’t help but look at him.
Strong!
Very strong!
Only from his presence, they were sure that this Anbu behind Jiraiya is
very strong.
During this war, Naito experienced a lot of bloody battles, which made
his presence even stronger than before, the Aura he reveals is not the
savage and bloody kind, but the violent and overbearing one.
You can judge someone’s power just from his presence, whether his the
assassinated kind or the frontal combat one.
“Jiraya-Dunno, this Anbu is…”
“His code name is Yujin.” Jiraiya introduced Naito, then said: “He’s
the speed-type Ninja, he’s here to support us, yet he doesn’t use any
Earth Techniques.”
“Understood.”
Although Naito appeared to lack using the Earth Release, the ninjas in
the room didn’t dare to reveal any expression that can be understood as
they are looking down on him.
In the black crowd, Minato was standing there frowning at Naito, he

didn’t help but feel some sense of familiarity.
“This person… it seems as if I saw him somewhere.”
“However, he’s really strong.”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 118
REPORT
Just as the expression of Minato got lost in the confused faces of the
others, the people in the room started to discuss the plan.
In a matter of fact, the Shinobis of Konoha are not bad users of the earth
release.
However, compared to the Shinobis of the rock who are specialist

they’re not good enough.
Moreover, those people have some special equipment which makes

them stay for a long time underground, if they try and chase them down
they will all end up dead.
After a long discussion, they come out with nothing but a headache.
Jiraiya was trying this whole time, but Naito in the other hand didn’t say
a word.
“Do you have any good ideas?”
“It’s very simple, once their up, they will all get killed.”
Naito responded calmly.
Suddenly, all the people in the room had their expression changed to a
really weird one.
When they will reappear, they will get killed?!
If it was this easy, then why did we have this gather in the first place?!
These words are based on nothing, he can’t even use Earth Releases, this
is felt really awkward.
At this moment, a voice broke the silence.
“The Rock Troop have appeared again!”

When the news came over, the atmosphere of the entire camp changed
and become really tense.
The only one who didn’t have a similar expression was Naito.
The moment he heard the news a cold stare appeared on his face.
The Ninja reported the exact location of their attack in a very fast way.
Jiraiya immediately looked toward his team and shouted.
“Everyone, come with me… What?!”
As he was about to complete his sentence, he stopped, then his

expression changed.
Naito who was sitting right next to him a moment ago disappeared!
When did he leave?!
He’s really fast!

He regained his focus then commanded everyone to follow him.
Naito is a great support of the team, yet he cannot use earth release,
there’s no way he can chase them down, they needed to hurry.
……
The borders between the Rain and the Fire Land.
In front, you can clearly see the cloudy sky of the Rain Country, even if
there was still some sunshine, it still was carrying a very heavy pressure.
In a particular place under this heavy pressure, there was a really great
killing instinct roaming around the place.
The two groups were having a fierce battle.
At first glance, you can figure out the identity of the other group since
they were all covered in mud and dirt.
They didn’t have a large number, they were about twenty people.
However, almost all of these twenty people are Jonins, and the one is
leading them is an Elite Jonin.
They’re very good at Earth release, and they’re especially very good at
moving underground, very quick on launching sneak attacks, and they can
retreat at any time, they’re an extremely flexible unit, and it’s one of the
special cards of the Rock Village.
Yet they didn’t have a large number.
The Konoha side had only a dozen people, and many of them are only
Chunins, so it was hardly a battle.
The supplies were thrown on the ground all over the place, the Rock
Shinobis didn’t look interested in these supplies, after all, they were
nothing special.
They were gonna destroy them anyway, or they would use them to make
some traps.
The Konoha supply troop was already struggling, they only had a few
people left, and they were all Chunins, they couldn’t hold them anymore.
“Hurry up already, the white-haired bastard will send some of his
guys soon.”
As they heard the words of their captain, they rushed toward them and
killed every one of them
“Captain, what do we do now, should we go back down?”
“Well we can’t go without leaving a gift for our friends, let’s prepare
some traps to welcome them.”
The captain seemed to have a grudge against Sakumo’s side, he said that
while he revealed a hint of mockery.
So what if he’s strong, he won’t be able to beat us!
“Understood.”
The Rock Shinobis responded to his order then they start preparing the
traps.
But in the next moment, an Anbu appeared far away.

The Anbu was flashing as he was moving at an extremely high speed,
with every flashing he was covering a very long distance, it seemed like he
will reach them at the next moment.
“Who is that?!”
“How can he be this fast!”
Bunch of them took some steps back, in fact, they’re not that good at
frontal combats, they’re only good at assassination attacks, so they got
really frightened.
If they get stuck in a combat, they will have a hard time to deal with it.
Therefore, as Naito’s figure was rushing over toward them, the Ninjas of
the Rock Troop didn’t have any thoughts of fighting back.
Even if it was only one person which is Naito.
“Captain, what should we do about the supplies?”

“It’s okay, he’s alone, destroy the supplies then withdraw, I will stop
him, it’s only one person.”
The captain of the troop blinked at high speed, then he started printing
some hand signs very quickly.
At this time, Naito came really close.
“Earth Release: Rock pressure!!”
Boom!!!
The earth suddenly burst down and cracked in front of him, then a block
from the ground got thrown toward Naito.
Crashed!!
The ground continued on cracking, then it started waving.
However, in the face of this technique, Naito didn’t think for a moment
to retreat or hide, he didn’t even stop he continued on moving.
Without any hesitation, Naito rushed toward the rocks, then suddenly he
summoned his Kusanagi sword, and then with both hands, he struck.
Crack!!!
The blurry white halo flashed as he waved his hand, then the big block
of rock got cut into two halves!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 119
REPORT
The waving ground got split in the middle along with the big block of
rock.
Then Naito rushed at high speed toward the enemy captain who didn’t
have time to react.
“What?! he cut my technique!!”
The captain got stunned in his place, this was unusual, normally he
would have blocked or dodged, but to cut it this easily, this is just too
incredible.
Run!!
The captain knew that he didn’t have any chance against Naito, he
directly printed a hand sign, then his whole body started to sink into the
ground, it looked as if the ground has turned into a swamp, and in just a
second, his whole body started to disappear in the ground.
But in the next moment, Naito dashed toward him so fast and kicked the
ground with his foot.
Boom!!
The ground got burst and cracked open, Naito gained a great vision of
the captain from above!
“Shit!!”
The captain had a shocked expression when he saw the ground cracking
open, he thought that he already escaped.
At that time, his head was still appearing on the ground, it was a matter
of a second before he gets completely sunk again in the ground, all that he
needed to do is to block the next attack.
His arms were covered with a weird thick layer of iron, obviously, those
were the pieces of equipment they were using to move underground, he
was about to use them to block Naito’s attack.
But in the face of Naito’s attack, blocking… just won’t work!

Crack!!
He waved his Kusanagi sword, and the blood got splashed on the
ground.
The Captain of the troop almost managed to escape but Naito’s speed
and power stopped him, both his head and arms got cut, leaving blood all
over the place!
Whoosh!
In the next moment, Naito waved his sword to get rid of the remaining
blood on the blade.
“They’ve escaped huh!”
After he took a glance on the field, he found out that all of the
remaining members of the troop have already escaped.
“What a bunch of rats…”

After shaking his head, Naito flashed toward their last location and
lifted his leg smashing the whole ground under him.
Bang!!!
The madness of the shock reached the deepest places underground, it

crashed and broke the whole ground, trembling and shaking the whole
place.
Although Naito wasn’t a user of the Earth Release, his shocks were
more effective!!
At that moment, the remaining nineteen members of the troop were

hiding underground.
“The Captain didn’t come down yet.”
“It seems he’s still fighting against that Anbu, what do we do now?”
A few of them looked at each other while they didn’t know what to do
next.
But in the next moment, a horrible force of shock came from above with
a strong impact crushing them along.
“Not good!!”
“What is this power?!”
Everyone felt that they will need to do something against this technique,
otherwise, they will end up all dead, they didn’t have time to sink more
deeply in the ground.
“Earth Release: The art of hardening!!”
“Earth Release: The Severity Formation!!”
“Earth Release: The Ascending Rocks!!”
With no hesitation, everyone started printing and casting Ninjutsu.
After they infused their Chakra into the ground, the whole area above
them turned into a hard big rock, harder than the iron, which started to
block Naito’s shock.
Crack!!
Their formation started to crack and shatter but they were repairing it
every time until they managed to block the entire force.
The Rock Shinobis looked at each other in a touch of relieve.
At that time, the entire ground got destroyed but there was a huge block
of rocks above protecting them.
It should be fine.
“What do we do next?”
“The captain didn’t come yet, he might be captured by Konoha, I think

we need to retreat for now.”
“Ok.”
They looked at each other and nodded as they were ready to leave.
Suddenly, their expressions changed.
A greater force of shock slammed down on them destroying the rock

formation above their heads!
At that time, Naito was aware that his first attack got blocked, and with
a smug grin on his face, he kicked the ground several times.
You blocked the first one, so what will you against a bunch of them?!
Bang!!
There was a big hole under his feet, and the entire place was shaking
and trembling so hard, while cracks spread out in every direction forming
the shape of a spider web.
In the distance, the troop led by Jiraiya was advancing toward the
location while a bunch of them had some stressed expression.
“Did he managed to stop them?”

“I hope that he managed to kill some of them.”
The Shinobis of Konoha were advancing at high speed.
Jiraiya who was running in front of them looked back and said: “Don’t
talk, focus on running, we need to reach them immediately, he doesn’t
use any Earth Techniques, he will suffer against them we need to support
him!”
“Yes!”
“Understood.”
All the Shinobis responded at once, then they speeded up.
……
Naito continued on smashing the ground, and the roaring sound of the
shock got stronger.
Boom! Boom! Boom!!

The ground continued on cracking, and the entire area became a mess.
The Rock Shinobis underground were already on the verge of collapsing

due to the horrible power of the shocks.
Even if the ground itself weakens some of the power along with the long
distance down, still it was really hard for them to resist it.
More than a dozen were joining forces to block the shocks.
In the end, after sending countless of shocks toward them, their defenses
finally collapsed, and the whole area above them got destroyed, leaving
them defenseless, and finally, they got all killed.
What a bad way to die!!
This has happened at the same time when the ground under Naito got
completely destroyed leaving a very big hole, forcing him to stop and
jump away.
In the distance, Konoha’s troop finally arrived.

___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 120
REPORT
Seeing the situation on the battlefield, Jiraiya who was the first to arrive
had a very surprised expression.
The entire area has been destroyed by Naito, and that only proves the
ferocity of battle, yet there was no corpse on the ground.
He didn’t kill anyone of them?
He shook his head, then his surprised expression became a disappointed

one, he slowed down his speed then walked toward Naito.
Naito looked at Jiraiya with a sad expression then said: “Sorry, I

couldn’t save our supplier troop, they were all dead when I came here.”
Listening to Naito’s words and seeing the sad expression he had Jiraiya
couldn’t help but comforting him: “I feel you, you couldn’t save them,
I’ve been in your shoes several times before, I even watched them die in
front of me one of the times, I couldn’t stop them.”
The moment he said this sentence, Jiraiya clenched his fist in hatred:
“Don’t worry, we will get them the next time Yujin.”
When he heard this sentence, Naito’s expression changed to a weird one.
After looking at Jiraiya he turned and said: “The mission is already

completed, I will head back first.”
After all, Naito cannot leave without going back and reporting.
“Eeeh….”
Jiraiya looked at the back of Naito as he was leaving with a horrified

expression.
What did he mean when he said the mission is already completed?!
Just when he was about to stop Naito and ask, the shouting for another
Shinobi made him stop.
“Jiraiya-Dunno, come quickly to see!!”

“Hmm?”
He frowned slightly, then he walked toward that ninja, he got shocked

the moment he saw that horrifying scene.
It was a body drugged down in the ground with its head laying on the
ground.
Although the corpse was covered in blood, yet he recognized him

immediately, he wanted to kill him for every moment with his bare hands
for the last half month.
“He’s dead?!”
With a shock on his face, Jiraiya turned back to look at Naito, but he
already left at that moment.
There’s no doubt, that Anbu killed him!
He thought that Naito couldn’t achieve anything, he didn’t expect that

he had already killed the Captain of the Rock Troop!
Jiraiya froze in his place.
Wait… did he said that the mission is already completed?
Did he….?!!
He turned and widened his eyes, this battlefield it looks like it was
smashed by an enormous power.
In the next moment, Jiraiya started printing hand signs.
“Earth Release: The Art of Uplifting!”
Crack!!
The grounds cracked open and started pushing back everything inside
back on the ground until a bunch of corpses appeared.
The Shinobis of Konoha got all stunned the moment they saw this scene,
then they rushed over, counting them.
Soon, they confirmed the number, it’s Nineteen!
Plus the body of the Captain that they just found, it’s twenty!!
The whole troop got destroyed!
In an instant, everyone felt the cold sweat on the back of their nicks.
Silence.
they kept this way for a long time until one of them broke the silence
saying: “That Anbu… Is so strong.”
“He just destroyed the whole troop that we’ve failed to stop for more
than half a month!”
At that moment, Jiraiya’s eyes were shining with a bit of shock, he

couldn’t help but admire him.
He was telling the truth when Sakumo said that he is the most suitable
Ninja for this mission!
In one attack he destroyed the whole troop who was giving them a
headache for half a month.
It’s not simple to kill a troop of Jonins with this kind of formation and
equipment!
It’s really difficult to defeat such a troop in this short time.
“This guy is so strong, he shouldn’t be just a nameless Anbu, maybe I

already know him.”
“The Anbu codenamed Yujin, who this person is… he seems familiar,
but I can’t remember him.”
Jiraiya looked at the direction where Naito left with a confused

expression.
…….
Iwagakure.
Onoki was relaxing drinking some hot tea, recently, the outcomes for
the Rock Village were really good, not only they reduced the casualties to
the minimum, they also managed to suppress the movements of the Rain
and the Sand Village.
And more importantly, his troop was attacking Konoha’s supplying units
for more than a half month cutting out their resources.
Because of this, Onoki was very comfortable for a short time.
Whoosh!!
Just as he was drinking his tea, a scout ninja suddenly appeared in his
office and bowed toward him.
“Tsuchikage-Sama, there’s something wrong!”
“What is it?”
“The surprising troop got wiped out!”
What!!
Just as he was drinking his tea, Onoki squirted it out and yelled at the
scout in front of him.
“What did you say?!”
The scout was too afraid to report the news to Onoki, his voice trembled
as he said: “The surprising troop successfully managed to cut Konoha’s
supplies for almost a half month until they sent an Anbu to deal with
them.”
“How come one Anbu from Konoha can destroy the whole troop by
himself.”
Onoka had an incredible shock on his face: “This is impossible, even if

it’s a Shinobi from Konoha, there’s no way he could handle such a troop all
by himself.
“The information we had from our scouts are certain, he was alone.”
The Ninja didn’t want to say no more words, Onoki looked so angry.
The atmosphere became really gloomy.

Onoki kept quiet for a long time then he yelled asking: “Who is this
Anbu?”
“Sorry we don’t have any information about the identity of the Anbu,
it seems to be top secret even within the Shinobis of Konoha, we cannot
get access to such a level security.”
“Forget it, you can go.”
“Yes!”
The Ninja looked relieved, he quickly left the Tsuchikage office.
Onoki closed his eyes and spaced out while he had a very stressed
expression
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________

Chapter 121
REPORT
Looking at the detailed information about the battlefield, Onoki got lost
deep in his thoughts, he couldn’t shake the feeling of the familiarity of
these pieces of information.
“It’s the same as the last battlefield, it got completely destroyed, if am

not guessing wrong, it’s probably the same person.”
“Damn, who is this guy, why there’s no information about him, even if
is his identity is a top secret, there should be at least one person who
knows him.”
He couldn’t help but yell this as he dropped the files on the table.
After a while, Onoki took a deep breath and calm down, then his eyes
finally had a cold stare.
“These small battles won’t help us anymore, it’s going down to a real
decisive battle.”
Once this decisive battle breaks out, everyone will join it, no one will
hide anymore.
For this whole time after the outbreak of the Second World War, the
three Villages of Konoha, the Rock, and the Sand restrained and delayed
the start of this battle by launching sneak attacks on each other in the Rain
Village, no one dared to be the one who starts it.
But, up until now, Konoha was the one who had the upper hand in these
local wars, Onoki got his hands on some piece of information confirms
that the Sand had also suffered a lot of losses.
If this continues then they will suffer even more, in this case, the only
choice they have is to start this final and decisive battle.
……..
The Country of the Rain, Konoha’s camp.
After dealing with the Rock surprising troop, Jiraiya went back to the
headquarters all proudly.
But that proud didn’t help him much as he was stumped and almost fell
on the door of the headquarter.
Jiraiya was an Elite Jonin of Konoha he couldn’t embarrass himself in

front of everyone so he jumped high and landed in front of Sakumo as it
was nothing.
Sakumo: “…”
Cough!!
He coughed several times, then he reported back the information about

the mission.
“Sakumo-Dunno, this is the summary of what happened on the

battlefield against the Rock Troop.”
“Yes.”
Sakumo nodded then smiled as if he predicted it.
Seeing the expression of Sakumo, Jiraiya got surprised, he couldn’t help

but ask: “That Anbu, he’s so strong, who is he?”
“Sorry, this information is top secret.”
Sakumo was laughing inside, in fact, it wouldn’t be a problem to tell

him, yet he felt it’s too early for that.
As for Tsunade, he already discussed that matter with Sarutobi and they
agreed that she will be the link between Naito and Konoha.
“Top secret?!”
This was unusual, the identity of an ordinary Anbu cannot be a top

secret, there’s no doubt, the identity of this Anbu is extremely high even
within the Anbu department.
This made Jiraiya want to know even more, there’s a lot of strong
people in Konoha yet no one has this kind of power.
Orochimaru? Tsunade?
There’s no way.
“Well, don’t think much about it, there are more important things
about to happen, the real battle is about to begin.”
“And after destroying their winning card, you know who will start it.
Sakumo said that very seriously.
As soon as he heard these words, Jiraiya’s expression changed.
A real decisive battle, it’s obvious that Konoha will gather all of her
forces!
It’s not just the camp here in the Rain, even the people back in Konoha
are preparing themselves along with the Third Hokage Sarutobi.
With the beginning of this war, Sarutobi will need to join the battlefield.
“War… is coming.”
Sarutobi sighed and looked toward the window of his office.

“The power of Naito will be very important in this war.”
“But… can he be trusted?”
Suddenly, Danzo interrupted Saruotbi as he was thinking and stepped

into his office.
“Yuu Naito is an outsider after all.”
“You can use him, but you can’t entrust him with power.”
Danzo looked very serious as he was looking at Saruotobi.
Sarutobi didn’t replay, he only looked back at the outside from his
window, he didn’t know what to do.
……….
At this moment.
Naito wasn’t in the camp, he was in the depths of the Rain Village.
Although Naito didn’t care about the overall situation of the war, he
could easily feel that a decisive battle is coming.
And before the final battle, Naito decided to deal with Konan and
Yahiko first.
The most important thing for him now is to see if those two have
encountered Nagato yet.
He went all the way toward them.
Soon, Naito returned to the last place where Konan and Yahiko practiced
Ninjutsu, but it was empty.
After he shook his head, Naito went to the nearest town.
However, after searching the entire town he couldn’t find any traces of
these two, he didn’t even get any information on them.
It’s as if the ground swallowed them!

“Weird… It’s not surprising that I didn’t found Nagato, but now even
Konan and Yahiko!”
Naito frowned in a touch of confusion.
At the same time, Naito went to other nearby towns, hunting down some
other village’s scouts and collecting information.
However, there’s was no traces of Konan and Yahiko.
Yet he was sure of one thing: these two are definitely not dead, because
they’re no longer ordinary people, these two become Shinobis.
If they were killed, he would have heard about it.
Most likely, they shouldn’t be far away.
“In this case, there’s nothing else left to do, they should be fine, even
if the real battle is coming, they shouldn’t be harmed.”
After taking a deep breath, Naito shook his head and finally gave up on
searching.
However, as he was about to go back to the camp, he got surprised as he
encountered someone.
Orochimaru!
He encountered him in a small town, Orochimaru had a mission and was

about to return to the camp.
Of course, Orochimaru was using the Transformation Jutsu.
Naito almost couldn’t recognize him, his Transformation Jutsu was so

perfect, it wasn’t an ordinary one, it was a more advanced technique.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 122
REPORT
When he first met Orochimaru in the Town, Naito was a little bit
suspicious about his identity, he was sure that he’s a Ninja, but he thought
maybe he will be one of the enemies scouts.
He followed Orochimaru all the way until he left the tow, after that,
Orochimaru suddenly transformed back to his original appearance, Naito
was ready for the worse, yet he got surprised the moment he saw him.
“You’ve been following me for so long, come out now.”
Orochimaru turned back toward the location of Naito, with a certain and
serious expression.
After all, Orochimaru was extremely sensitive to his surrounding.
However, when Naito came out, Orochimaru got surprised, obviously,

he didn’t expect Naito to be the one who’s following him.
Rather than following, it’s more like encountering.
“Oh… I didn’t expect it to be you, Naito.’
Orochimaru looked at Naito, then smirked in a way that Naito couldn’t

understand.
For this whole time during the war Naito didn’t see Orochimaru, he
didn’t know what he was doing.
However, Naito wasn’t nervous to see him, Naito wasn’t afraid of him.
He might be very strong in the future, yet he’s not that strong currently.
“It’s just a coincidence.”
Naito nodded back to Orochimaru, but his expression and attitude didn’t
look humble.
The calm expression he had when he saw Naito wasn’t weird also,
Orochimaru was a squad leader of the Anbu department, he already knew
that Naito is a member of the Anbu special force squad and he’s no longer
below him.
At that time, he also heard some of the achievements he accomplished
in this war.
“I didn’t know that you’re also in this place, what you’re up to? you
should know that a big battle is about to start.”
“Some private things, and I was already going back.”
Naito was feeling unease while talking to Orochimaru, his tone had
always made Naito feel very strange.
Sure enough, this wasn’t the end of the conversation, Orochimaru stared
at Naito and said: “I heard that you’ve got your hand on a Kusanagi
sword.”
When he heard this sentence, Naito got all awkward, although, he didn’t
know where did Orochimaru got that information, it was obvious that
Orochimaru was very interested in the Kusanagi sword.
But what if he was interested, Naito will never hand over his sword to
anyone!
At the same time, Naito had a weird feeling in his heart, originally, he
was thinking of grabbing the Kusanagi sword from Orochimaru, but now
it’s the opposite.
“The people who saw my Kusanagi sword… Are all dead.”
Naito stared at Orochimaru, while his tone revealed a warning.
He’s the successor of the Kusanagi Clan, and that sword is his legacy
and he will never let anyone touch it.
There was nothing wrong with Naito’s sentence, basically, everyone who
saw his sword is dead.
So far, the people who know that Naito is possessing the Kusanagi
sword are only a few.
“Still~~ I really want to see it.”
Orochimaru wasn’t threatened by Naito’s warning, he said that line then

he stuck his tongue out licking his lips.
Naito stood there quietly for a while, then he stared at Orochimaru and
with a faint tone he said: “Do you really wanna play with me,
Orochimaru?”
“I really want to teach you the true meaning of being a genius.”
With a cold stare on his face, Orochimaru retracted his tongue back,
then with a smug grin he replayed.
In an instant, the momentum got raised.
An Anbu Captain level?!
No, he should be ranked as a Quasi-Anbu Captain, yet he’s very strong,

he didn’t reach his level in the original story, after all, Orochimaru is still
young.
Naito shook his head very calmly, yet his presence was very strong, his
body was sending overbearing, violent vibes!
Orochimaru’s presence was the same as a big poisonous snake, it gives

people an extreme feeling of danger, at the other hand, Naito presence,
makes people feel that they shouldn’t cross him!
The momentum was rising and rising as they were staring at each other.
“Interesting.”
“Extending Snake Hand!”
Whoosh!!
At the next moment, Orochimaru waved his hand, then it turned into a
big snake, the snake extended so fast toward Naito.
“Humph!”
In the face of this trick, Naito was very calm, and throw a punch toward
it.
Crack!!!
The air burst so strong, and the rain froze in the air.
The snake stopped inches before reaching Naito’s punch.

It got shocked then destroyed from it head inches by inches until it
reached Orochimaru, who got shocked by Naito’s punch too.
“You’re Blood limit is really strong… I didn’t expect it to be this

strong at the beginning, no one expected it reach this level.”
Orochimaru’s body was squirming as it was trembling so hard, it looked

as if it was repairing itself.
As long as his Chakra is still running, it seems that Orochimaru’s state

is near to immortality.
“If you can improve it, even more, it will be even compared to the
Mokuton Release.”
There was a hint of exclamation in the eyes of Orochimaru, he surely

heard some news about Naito’s power, yet hearing it and feeling it is
completely different.
Naito stood in his place, he didn’t move, and he didn’t attack

Orochimaru again, he just looked at him calmly.
He could feel that Orochimaru’s instinct isn’t murderous.

Therefore, Naito didn’t reveal a murderous instinct too.
“Let try this again…”
Orochimaru turned into a big snake and moved toward Naito at high
speed.
In an instant, he reached Naito and opened his mouth directly.
“Snakes cry!!”
Whoosh!!
In an instant, snakes rushed out from Orochimaru’s mouth, it looked

like a river of Snakes rushing toward Naito.
Orochimaru opened his mouth really wide as the river of the snakes
continued on rushing out from his mouth.
Facing this trick, Naito didn’t have any fear, he smirked, and couldn’t
help but think about one thing only.
he’s really fucking disgusting!
Naito really felt like he wanted to vomit the moment he saw this scene.
One big snake didn’t do you anything, so what is gonna change with
some small ones? What a pain in the ass.
He didn’t want to even be touched by these snakes.
Therefore, Naito’s answer was nothing but a direct punch.
Boom!!
The air burst and space cracked open while his arm shined with a white
halo light, destroying everything on its way!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 123
REPORT
In addition to the river of snakes, Orochimaru got almost stuck in the

center of the force.
Whoosh!!
Orochimaru fell back immediately, while the ground itself start to crack.
At this time, Orochimaru looked at Naito with a calm expression, yet

under that expression, there was a demon hidden in the dark that no one
could understand.
“Well this is enough, I know your true ability now… You’re really a
genius who surpassed Minato and everyone, I thought you were only
good at first, but your growth rate is indeed beyond all expectations.”
As he was looking calm at Naito, that expression start to fade away as

he raised his mouth revealing a smile full of evil.
“As your strength is reaching the limit some people will try to endure
it, yet others will try to control it.”
Naito knew very clearly what Orochimaru was talking about.
The fact of Naito getting any stronger will cause a big disturbance in the
power system of Konoha, then Sarutobi’s attitude will change from trust to
doubt.
Moreover, even if Sarutobi himself trust him, will Danzo also do? what
about the other elders, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane?
Once Naito’s strength will become a threaten to Sarutobi and Konoha,

even if Naito wouldn’t do anything, Danzo and the other elders wouldn’t
sit there watching.
When this thought flashed in his mind, Naito found it really

comprehended as he shook his head slightly.
Naito didn’t care about this, because Naito was very confident in his
power, his strength isn’t growing step by step, his power is taking a leap
forward every time.
The next time, he will become a lot stronger!

The moment he opens the Fourth gate of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou,
Naito will no longer fear anyone in Konoha, although he will not be
invincible, yet there will basically no one to stand against him.
At that time, Konoha will no longer be able to restrain him.
“What do you want?”
Naito went straight to the point.
He knew that Orochimaru wouldn’t go this far just to remind him of

this.
Orochimaru smiled and said: “In fact, am really interested in the

Kusanagi sword, but now, am more interested in you.”
A hint of coldness appeared on Naito’s face when he heard these words,

suddenly, Orochimaru opened his mouth and spit out a scroll, the scroll
fell on the ground and rolled a few time, then stopped at Naito’s foot.
Looking at this scene, Naito no longer could understand Orochimaru’s

intentions, nor the deal with that scroll.
“There something you need in this scroll, you can consider it as a gift,
or as a compensation for attacking you without any reason, of course,
this all what I could do.”
After he said these words, he slowly took some steps back and turned
around, just as he was leaving he smiled back at Naito, but he couldn’t
understand the meaning of that smile.
Looking at Orochimaru leaving, Naito shook his head then looked at the
scroll down at his feet.
What is this?
What it will be? is this another Kusanagi sword?
Naito smiled knowing that this was impossible.
Naito finally picked the scroll using his sword.
Although it was safe, Naito couldn’t pick it up, it came out of

Orochimaru’s mouth, this is still very disgusting.
However, the moment he looked in the scroll, Naito got stunned in his
place.
It was really what he mostly needed!
The second stage of the Lightning armor!
Because he already mastered the first stage, Naito was sure that these
were the secrets of the second stage!
At the end of the second stage, there was some specific information on
how he can also master the third and final stage of the Lightning armor.
“Orochimaru… What is going on in your head and what do you

exactly want?”
This is the first time Naito find it really hard to understand one of the
original story characters.
He didn’t know how did Orochimaru got his hand on this scroll, but the
sure thing is he didn’t hand it over back to the village, yet he gave it to
Naito.
This is just too incredible, Naito didn’t expect to have his hands on the
second stage of the lightning armor this early.
“Well, I don’t know why he did it, and I don’t really care even if I
knew, let’s take a good look at this scroll when I have time for training.”
Naito looked at the direction where Orochimaru left, then he shook his
head slightly, and immediately hid the scroll.
Although he got the scroll of the second stage, it seems that there is no
time to practice it.
The war is coming.
……..
The Rock Village start to assemble their forces, and they were almost
done, the Sand also gathered their forces very quickly.
However, the Sand Village encountered some problems during the

process, they got hit by the Rain Village.
This is was exactly what the Rocks and Konoha wanted to hear in this
time.
At this point, the Rain country was in a complete chaotic!
All the way back in the camp, Naito didn’t encounter Orochimaru again,
it seems he took another route back.
At this moment, the atmosphere back in the camp was very heavy.
All the ninja were in a complete preparation whether to attack or

defend.
Everyone’s expression was very serious.
They all knew that the real battle was coming.
With these big numbers of Ninjas in every camp, even if you’re strong
you cannot be sure about your safety, you cannot act alone.
However, the number of the truly strong people wasn’t actually that
much, most of them were only Chunins and Jonins.
After he returned to the camp, Naito went directly to see Sakumo to
learn about the plan of this battle.
However, what he didn’t expect was an order he received from Sarutobi.
He chose Naito to fight in the frontal line of the battle, but as Yuu Naito
not as the special squad member “Yujin”.
Naito felt that this is was really strange at first.
Because, the moment he reveals his strength in the battlefield, the Anbu
codenamed “Yujin” will no longer exist and his identity will be revealed
to everyone!
Why did Sarutobi take this decision?
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 124
REPORT
Once you’re on the bright side, you cannot go back to the dark one.
That is to say, after this war, Naito will no longer be part of the Anbu
department.
However, Naito’s his eyes were fall of sorrow when he thought about the
fact that he’s gonna quite the Anbu, then suddenly he understood.
Yes, this is it!
His current rank in the Anbu is a member of the special force squad, yet
his achievement in this short period was bigger than all of the team leaders
of the Anbu!
If this is continued, his status will raise a lot, and he will be the next
Anbu captain, the next Konoha’s White Fang
That’s why he was pushed toward the frontal line as a normal Shinobi.
Yet this is was perfect not just for him but even for Konoha, he wasn’t
this strong when he first joined the Anbu department, but as he became
stronger it started to disturb the high ranked people in the country.
Once he becomes the Anbu Captain along with this enormous growth
rate, his status will start to threaten the Hokage himself!
Even if Sarutobi does trust him and wanted to give him this status,
Danzo and the other elders will never agree.
So this is why they took this decision.
putting Naito in the frontal line in such a big battle will raise his status
from the bottom, even as a normal Shinobi.
After this war, even if the whole world turned upside down, he will at
least be promoted to a Jonin.
This status is for sure a lot lower than the Anbu Captain, yet he can
always be the hero of Konoha as long as he doesn’t have the status or the
strength that can disturb Danzo or Sarutobi.
Thinking of the causes of this decision, Naito finally reveals a trace of
mockery for both Danzo and Sarutobi.
They think he wanted this shallow status?!
he doesn’t even care!!
These status doesn’t mean anything, Uchiha Madara can crush the
existence of Konoha with his own strength and he doesn’t even have a
such a status.
It’s not like the decision Danzo and Sarutobi had is wrong, they were
just looking at the wrong side.
In the world of Naruto, there’s a lot of strong people who they should be
afraid of, and Naito is nothing compared to them.
Sarutobi should be afraid of Madara who was planning to destroy the

whole world or Kaguya who also had her plans to rule again the world!
In the face of these people, the so-called Anbu Captain, the Hokage, or
even the whole world doesn’t mean anything.
“Well, I don’t need to wear this mask anymore.”
Naito took his mask in the shock of everyone around him, he took also
his cloak while everyone was in a great surprise.
Then he directly joined the army.
Naito saw a lot of familiar figures around him, some of them were
students, but Minato wasn’t one of them.
“Hey, Naito-Kun!”
Someone immediately recognized him then greeted him.
Naito didn’t pay any attention to him, yet he replayed to him and
nodded lightly.
“Hey.”
The person who greeted him was the younger brother of Tsunade,
Nawaki.
“Hey! so you’ve joined the army also, aren’t you a little bit scared?”
Nawaki walked toward Naito with a big smile on his face, he put his
arm around Naito nick naturally then he said: “Of course there’s no way
that the Genius of Konoha wouldn’t be here.”
Naito twitched his mouth slightly, no wonder Tsunade had a big interest
in Naruto, indeed, the two people seem very similar.
It was a pity that he got killed very young and couldn’t achieve
anything.
Nawaki noticed how Naito twitched his mouth and he thought that he
was really scared, so he smiled and said: “If you’re afraid, you can follow
me, am gonna become the Hokage, there’s no way that am gonna die
here!”
“…”
Naito’s face had a sad expression when he heard this sentence.
Are you sure that these words won’t be your last words?!
Nawaki wanted to add something, but he got interrupted by another
voice.
“Can I have everyone’s attention?!”
The sound was very loud, and in a moment, the whole crowd was silent,
and everyone looked forward.
One of the future three Sannin, Jiraiya was climbing the high platform
in front of them.
“look out there, It’s Jiraiya…”
Jiraiya had a serious expression as he was climbing the stairs toward the
high platform.
But unfortunately, he missed the last stair and stumbled.
Plop!!
Jiraiya kicked the ground so hard then did a rotate in the air and landed
very smoothly, yet it was clear that he stumbled at the end.
Naito: “…”
Nawaki: “…”
The whole crowd: “…”
Jiraiya got very embarrassed, and the atmosphere got really ruined.
This is was very wrong!
Jiraiya coughed and walked forward in a serious attitude.
“Well, am about to declare the name of the leaders of every division.”
These divisions were completely different than the originals.
The army of Konoha that was formed from a thousand Shinboi was
divided into three groups then they chose one leader for every division.
they were only temporary divisions for the sake of the war.
Hatake Sakumo was the Regimental Commander of the army, yet he

couldn’t take care of every detailed thing so they needed to divide the
whole army so they can set some other leaders to help him.
Soon, they decliared the name of two first leaders and they were very
famous and powerful shinobis.
This was followed by the name of the third leader squad.
It was Yuu Naito!
“Hey, Yuu Naito… I didn’t hear from you for a long time, but it
turned out to be you the third leader!”
In the beginning, Jiraiya felt familiar when he hard this name, but the
moment he saw him, he immediately recognized him, as he was the one
who fought against Minato and won one year ago, he still didn’t forget his
face.
Although he was the one who announced Naito to be the third captain,
he felt really strange, why did they choose an inexperienced child as Naito
to be the third leader.
However, because it was an order from Sakumo, he couldn’t do
anything about it, yet he didn’t feel like it was the right decision.
Thinking about the strength and the ability of Naito, and how he
managed to win against Minato that easily, he should be a lot stronger by
this time, even if he lacked experience, he felt maybe he could be qualified
since he got chosen by Sakumo.
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 126
REPORT
Thousands of Rock’s Shinobis, with thousands of Konoha’s Shinobis,

formed a black crowd in the battlefield, fighting each other in a fierce
battle.
There were hundreds of people killing each other.
At the same time, on both sides, there were two teams of hundreds of
people ready to join the battle.
The two teams didn’t engage immediately and waited to for one of the
two sides troops on the battlefield to get wiped out completely, they
couldn’t rush things.
But there was one person who acted differently, a Ninja from Konoha
rushed immediately to the battlefield.
He was the only one who followed the orders!

There were hundreds of people on both side, yet everyone could notice
Naito’s movements.
“Why did he rushed like this?”
“Does he want to die?”
“What a mistake, it’s because he’s inexperienced, you don’t rush to the
battlefield in this kind of situation!”
Some experienced Shinobis in Konoha’s side looked down on Naito.
Some of them even showed a bit of pity, in their view, there’s no way for
him to survive since he broke away from his unit.
On the opposite side of Konoha, some Ninjas from the Rock noticed
Naito’s movements too.
They got slightly shocked, then they showed a hint of mockery.
“Who is that little brat, who does he think he is?”

“Does he think he’s the Anbu Captain or something?!”
“Let’s go, if he wants to die, we will grant him this wish!”
At the next moment, a bunch of Shinobis from the Rock moved toward
Naito under the command of their alley.
“Fire Release: Fire Ball!!”
“Fire Release: Fire Ball!!”
Boom!!
In an instant, they all released the same Ninjutsu, and it was a C-Class
Fire release.
However, their casts fused together forming a big ball of fire!
The muddy ground got almost burned by the heat of this technique, and
the rain was making a sizzling sound the moment it touches its flames.
This is not over yet!
After they cast this fire release, they all start to print hand signs again
and released immediately another technique.
“Wind Release: The wind roll!!”
Whoosh!!
A dozen of them enhanced its power, by casting also a wind release

toward the big fireball.
“Shit!”
“Not good, he’s done!”
Seeing this perfect technique that the Rock’s troop managed to pull,
some of the Shinobis in Konoha’s side got stunned, yet others wanted to
help Naito and start to print some hand signs.
But at this time, someone saw Naito rushing over toward that giant
fireball, and couldn’t help but exclaim: “Wait! what is he doing!”
Normally once he gets touched by this technique, Naito will be dead.
“He really wants to die, hurry up and form a line to block this attack
before it takes him!”
“Fast! otherwise, it will be too late!
Looking at that giant fireball moving toward Naito, all Shinobis from
Konoha’s side formed a formation very quickly and tried to block this
technique.
“Water Release: Water Waves!!”
Whoosh!!!!
Because it was the Rain country, the water releases were a lot powerful
in this environment, so their normal release fused together and formed an
A-Class technique.
The impact of this technique was so strong.

Nawaki wanted to do something but he couldn’t do anything.
“Why is he rushing like this?”
The water flow moved toward the FireBall crushing everything in its
way.
Nawaki held his fist and helplessly sighed as he saw Naito got trapped
in the middle of these two techniques.
However, Naito stood in the middle with a very calm expression, which
stunned everyone.
“These idiots… well it doesn’t matter.”
Naito shook his head, then he turned sideways, and crossed his arms
toward his chest, then hammered both sides.
Crack!!
The air burst so hard, as Naito’s arms hammered both sides, space start
to crack like a broken glass from both sides while he was standing in the
middle.
Suddenly those crack spread out in every direction.
Boom!!!
The impact of both techniques with Naito’s shocks was so strong which
made the ground itself crack open under Naito’s feet.
The Fire release and the Water release both froze in mid-air inches away
from Naito’s fists, and in the next moment, they both got destroyed by
those mad Shocks!!
In an instant, the whole audience was shocked!
“What?!”
“Did he just block both techniques?!”
“Are you kidding me?! What is this ability?!”
On the Rock’s side, everyone including Onoki couldn’t help but exclaim
the moment they saw this scene.
On the other side, Some people including Orochimaru and Sakumo
looked so calm as if they already predicted this outcome, on the other
hand, Jiraiya and the others got stunned in their places.
“Impossible!! how could he be this strong?!”
Jiraiya was the first to exclaim and he almost hurt his voice.
He had seen this scene before, he used the same technique against
Minato a year ago, but it cannot be compared to that time, the power got
raised a lot, now it’s enough to destroy two A-Class techniques.
Incredible!!
Jiraiya couldn’t believe what he just saw, and in the next moment, a
thought crossed his mind, which made him more shocked.
He couldn’t help but to turn and look at Sakumo.
Sakumo noticed Jiraiya’s expression, and he instantly figured out what

he was thinking, then suddenly, he smiled and nodded at Jiraiya.
There was no need to hide Naito’s identity anymore, after this battle,
Naito’s name will be sung through the world!
“It was him?!”
Looking at how Sakumo nodded at him, Jiraiya for a moment thought he

was dreaming, that Anbu who was thinking about his identity for this
whole time, the codenamed Yujin, was actually… Naito?!”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 127
REPORT
Boom!!
The impact made a loud sound of roaring, the flames and water releases
got shattered entirely, and in the center, Naito reappeared again unharmed.
The vision of the Rock and Konoha both got blocked by the two big
releases, and they couldn’t see him clearly.
They all widened their eyes looking for him.
What did happen?!
Nawaki couldn’t help but rub his eyes the moment he saw Naito’s
figure.
What did just happen?

Just in the confusion of everyone, Naito’s figure started to appear
slowly, and they all got frightened the moment they saw his scary
expression.
In fact, Naito wasn’t that scary guy, but this is war!
And he needed to do everything to win it!
Crack!!
Suddenly the ground got cracked, then he disappeared again as he was

flashing here and there rushing toward the Rock Shinobis at top speed.
Everyone showed a terrified expression.
After all, they couldn’t see Naito’s movements, the only thing they
could see is Naito flashing in a place then disappearing again!
The only thing the naked eye could see is his image flashing very fast in
several places.
Only the Jonins could barely follow his movements, and this is proved
that Naito’s strength is not something you could underestimate!
This scene increased the moral of Konoha’s army to the top, and they all
shouted so loud and followed Naito to the battlefield.
On the other hand, the Shinbois of the Rock got really terrified and
stopped moving.
Looking at this scene from a distance, the Anbu Captain of the Rock
Village got really anxious, he wanted to join the battle and deal with Naito
by himself, but he endured this feeling quickly and sent some new orders.
A significant number of the Rock army got this order and rushed
directly into the battlefield, their target was Naito, they needed to deal
with him first to win this battle.
After being forced to send more people, Onoki was feeling unease, and
these feelings were apparent on his face.
When he saw Naito destroying these two releases, he couldn’t help but
feel that Naito was the one, Onoki couldn’t be entirely sure about it;
therefore, he stood and continued on observing his movements.
On the battlefield.
Naito approached the Rock’s side so quickly, and suddenly a lot of them
start to fall one by one.
The horror was apparent on a bunch of them, they really couldn’t see his
movements!
They tried to resist and block, but the moment they got caught by him,
they all end up on the ground.
Boom!!
In an instant, he approached another one, and his whole body got

crushed on the ground while his blood was splashing all over the place.
This wasn’t the first one to die by Naito’s hand, and it’s not the last one!
“Kill that bastard!”
Looking at this bloody scene, the Rock Shinobis clenched both their
teeth and arms and rushed toward Naito, although they were all afraid, yet
this is war, and they also had more people.
“He’s only one person.”
“The support is coming, don’t be afraid!”
Whizz!!
In an instant, a lot of Shurikens, Kunais, and all kind of Ninja weapons

were thrown at Naito’s face.
In the face of this overwhelming attack, Naito kept his calm expression.
Suddenly, he slammed his fist, and the power of the Shock exploded!
Boom!!
The air burst so hard, and a horrible thick white light along with cracks
spread all over the place, it seemed as if space had turned into a broking
mirror.
This scary force cause the earth to crack, these cracks spread over a long
distance, and the storm of weapons stopped in mid-air, then they start to
tremble so hard until they turned into dust!
The shock didn’t stop there, but it continued to reverberate in several
directions.
Boom! Boom! Boom!!
Several of Rock Shinobis looked like a tomato as their bodies got

blasted.
The blood got splashed everywhere!
This scene looked very terrifying!
Even some of them who were far away didn’t survive this attack,
suddenly that force reached them and their bones start to crack, and they
all fall on the ground from pain!
Dozens of Rock Shinbois got killed in a second by Naito.
The battlefield suddenly became silent.

Everyone felt the cold sweat on their forehead watching this scene, and
their heart sunk into fear, even those who rushed to the battle and were
facing the enemies stopped moving, everyone including Konoha’s side got
stunned.
One attack managed to hit hundreds of people.
What a shocking scene!
He even managed to stop all of those weapons and turned them into
dust, they couldn’t help it, they were all scared!
“Wh-….”
“The fuck is this, what kind of power is this!!”
“What kind of demonic power is this? he’s not a human!!”
The cold sweat was sliding from their forehead to their cheeks and
dripping from their chins on the ground, yet they still were unaware of it.
At this time, a few people from the back were rushing to the battlefield.
“Shit!!”
“Move faster!!”
After they received the orders from Onoki, several of Shinobis rushed
over toward the battlefield, the moment they saw how their side stopped
moving from fear, they start to shout at their allies.
“Retreat immediately, leave him to us, we will deal with him!”
These guys revealed their killing instinct, as they were ready to join
hands to deal with Naito.
When the support came and rushed over toward Naito, the Rock’s side
who looked a moment ago like they’re about to collapse gained focus
again and rushed toward Konoha’s side.
Looking at this stunning scene, the Shinobis of Konoha gained confident

and rushed toward the fight again.
“Kill them!!!”
In the face of the Rock’s army, Konoha’s side was no longer afraid, after
they saw how Naito easily killed hundreds of them, they know that their
party was stronger than them.
In an instant, the two sides clashed with each other, and Konoha’s
Shinobis immediately took the upper hand.
Even so, some other Shinobis from Konoha including Nawaki couldn’t
help but look at Naito with a perplexed expression.
He just killed several of Shinobis all by himself!
They were at the same side as Naito, yet they couldn’t even be
compared to him, and there’s no way that they could follow his steps, let
say they were really relieved that he was their alley.
Because Yuu Naito turned out to be really dangerous!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 128
REPORT
Far away.
Konoha’s side got really excited from the sudden burst of Naito, but
they quickly calmed down and started to observe the battlefield again.
Sakumo didn’t look very surprised, he already knew Naito’s ability, and
he was sure that putting him on the field will change the odds.
Orochimaru looked very interested in what happens in the battlefield, he

immediately looked toward Jiraiya and said: “Do you think that the
Rock’s Shinobis can stop Naito?”
Jiraiya finally regained his focus, he shook his head slightly then said:
“They shouldn’t be able to do that, but they might be able to hold him.”
Jiraiya knew very clearly that Naito is definitely stronger than him!
If he was the one facing those Shinobis, he might be able to hold them,
but he wouldn’t be able to win.
However, when Orochimaru heard Jiraiya’s words, he snored.
“Hold him?”
“Don’t judge him as if he was you, Naito’s strength surpass you by

miles, they will not be able to stop him, and differently they will not be
able to hold him, he already managed to get this far beyond all
expectations.”
When Orochimaru said these words, Jiraiya got so terrified thinking

about Naito’s power.
Naito already did the unexpected and killed a few people the moment he
took his first step into the battle, but Orochimaru’s words, the amount of
trust he put in his power only means that Naito is really unstoppable from
the moment!
This is made Jiraiya really rethink what he just said, no one can predict
his movements, and no one knows how much is his current strength.
He looked back at the battlefield with a very terrified expression.

But in fact, Orochimaru’s words wasn’t based on nothing, he actually
measured Naito’s strength when he fought against him, his words were
based on facts.
Perhaps if Naito entered this war before he practices the Soru several of
them would be able to stop him, and it will take him some time to defeat
them.
But now, it only takes him a moment!
In the field, the Rock’s Shinobis finally reached Naito, the last calmly
glanced around, then looked at Onoki, then his eyes showed a hint of
mockery.
He only sent few of them to deal with me, it seems he still didn’t guess
my identity.
If this is the case… Then let’s destroy this battlefield to the ground!!
His eyes suddenly become really calm, while his expression was grave,
and suddenly, the momentum got raised.
“Soru!!”
Boom!!
The ground under Naito’s feet got destroyed, and at the same time,
Naito’s figure disappeared!
The Shinobis of the Rock’s who looked ready for Naito’s next attack,
couldn’t notice Naito’s movements immediately, and their expressions
slowly start to change to a perplexed one as he was flashing here and there
approaching them at top speed.
They just couldn’t follow his movements!
Fast!
So fucking Fast!
Almost in a second, Naito already reached the first Shinobi and punched
him.
Therefore, the guy couldn’t release any Ninjutsu, and he couldn’t only
see a flash of Naito’s image in front of him crashing him down.
Boom!!!
The power of the shock blasted him to the ground immediately.
In almost a second, Naito managed to reach one of the enemies and

knock him with a punch!
Boom!!
The guy didn’t really know what hit him and got directly smashed to the
ground.
His blood splashed everywhere and stained the muddy water.
The Shinobi couldn’t stand up again after that punch, he was taking his
last breaths, and his eyes were full of sorrow and disappointment, he never
expected that his end will be in this humiliating way!
“wheeze!”
For a moment, all of the Shinobis of the Rock almost forgot to breath
watching this terrifying scene, then they took a deep breath after that, but
that only made them more horrified.
What a horrible end, and what overwhelming power!
All the people who saw this scene had a very shocked expression.
Nawaki was unable to move after he saw this scene and he almost got
killed by an enemy strike.
Did Naito just killed a Jonin with a punch?!
The people who were the most shocked are the people who didn’t hear
about Yuu Naito and his ability before, they couldn’t believe that there is
someone in this world who can kill a person with just a punch.
The expression that Jiraiya had at that moment couldn’t be described in

words, his mouth was twitching, and he his eyes had a dreamlike look.
One punch can kill a person, Yuu Naito… Just what are your limits?!
Even Sakumo at that time looked really amazed, he knew that Naito was
really strong, but he didn’t really see him in action before.
This time, Naito’s performance managed to surprise him!
In the distance, among the Rock’s side, Onoki stood there so shocked
and terrified, he finally gets it, and he couldn’t stay quiet about it.
“It’s him! It turned out to be him!!”
Before this last scene, Onoki felt some kind of familiarity when he saw
Naito’s movements, yet he couldn’t be sure, but this power, this
monstrosity, there’s no doubt about it, It’s him.
He finally gets it.
The person who managed to ruin all of his plans up until now is Yuu
Naito, and Konoha managed to fool Onoki and put Naito in the frontal
lines as a factor of surprise!!
Who would think, that he will turn out to be this young boy!
Knowing the true identity of Naito, Onoki could no longer remain calm,
without no hesitation, he immediately gave orders to his side.
At this time, Onoki finally sent his best Shinobis, Naito cannot be
underestimated now, after seeing him in action Onoki was so sure that
Naito’s power is at the same level as quasi-Kage!
However, on the other side, Sakumo could no longer maintain the

situation, and with a somber expression, he gave his orders.
“Block the supporting units of the Rocks!”
“Yes!!”
In a second, a large troop suddenly rushed at the battlefield at top speed.
Upon seeing it, the whole situation in the battlefield change, and the
Anbu Captain assisting Onoki reported what happening to Onoki in a bit of
hesitation.
“The first troop! The second! the third and the fourth!! they all get
destroyed by Konoha’s Shinobis!”
“Tell the first, the second, and the third troop of the Anbu, to engage,
they can use forbidden Ninjutsu if it’s necessary!
In an instant, under the command of Onoki, thousands of Shinobis, nay
the entire army were dispatched into the battlefield!
Among the high ranked Shinobis in Konoha’s side, Hatake Sakumo

stood there calmly, yet his fighting spirit was on its limit, he turned back
and gave his last order, and the whole army of Konoha break into the
battlefield!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 129
REPORT
We love WordPress and we are here to provide you with professional

looking WordPress themes so that you can take your website one step
ahead. We focus on simplicity, elegant design and clean code.
Chapter 130
REPORT
The momentum was so tense between Onoki and Sakumo and what the
last said made it raises even more: “If you do want me to play with you, I
will play.”
With the momentum between the two commanders, the Anbus of both
sides were staring at each other from behind as the two of them were
taking step by step toward each other.
The final battle is about to broke!
Just when the two commanders where about to reach each other, a sound
of loud roaring came from the battlefield, the two of them stopped
immediately and looked at the battlefield.
“What is this?!”
…….
On the battlefield in the distance.
Naito’s fist fell from the sky.
Thousand of Shinobi gathered in the bottom, then jumped to the sky

blocking the shocks.
“Earth Release: Rock Wall!!”
“Earth Release: The Art of Ascension!!”
“Earth Release: Hardening!”
Boom!!!
More than dozens of earth defensive releases were cast and fused from
nearly hundreds of Shinobis, covering the entire sky above them, and
creating a big block of hard rock.
The remaining Shinobis of the Rocks start to throw attacking Ninjutsus

toward Naito.
“Fire Release: Fireball!!
“Wind Release: Breakthrough!
“Earth Release: Earth Dragon!”
Bang!!
For a moment, the wind and fire releases fused, and the earth releases
combined forming a big dragon of rocks.
At this time, Naito’s fist finally fell down and hit the space under him!
Crack!!
Naito’s current level couldn’t allow him to move in the sky using the
Soru or the Shock release.
But… he could temporarily float in the air!

The power of the shock always had a weakness, and it was the one that
Sakumo pointed out before when he first fought against Naito, the last
needs still to charge the power of the shock before he can use for another
time.
But now, this weakness has turned into a useful advantage, although
Naito couldn’t move in the air, he can float longer in the air every time he
uses the Shock since it pushes him back every time!
Crack!!
After he threw a punch, the whole sky above the Rock Shinobis seemed
like it turned into a broken mirror, and the air burst, then many white
cracks appeared.
Boom!!
The power of the shock slammed down the air, and the first thing it
collided with was the attacking Ninjutsus of the Rocks.
Unexpected!!
Both the Fire and Wind releases were immediately destroyed, as for the
big Earth Dragon it got burst open the moment it reached the Shock.
These Ninjutsus wasn’t perfectly cast, even after they got fused; the
Ninjutsus were only ranked as C-Class or B-Class Ninjutsus.
And as long as they didn’t reach the A or the S-Class level, Naito could
easily destroy them using his fist.
Naito’s fist seemed like it was able to destroy everything!
The momentum was tremendous, it made all the Shinobis of Konoha

look at this scene with shocking expressions, this scene was enough to
make a massive impact in their hearts forever, no one of them will forget
this scene for rest of his life.
One person against thousands of Shinobis, floating in the sky, punching,

and destroying countless Ninjutsus.
What kind of power is this!
On the opposite side, every single one of the hundreds Shinobis at the
bottom looked like they’re gonna faint out looking at this scene.
Boom!!
The power of the shock continued its course until it each the massive
dome of rocks.
This dome was cast using the power of hundreds of Shinobis, and no one
can destroy it but the likes of Uchiha Madara!
After it reached the dome, the Shocks got wrecked, leaving only some
cracks on its surface.
In an instant, those cracks got repaired.
Even so, all the people on the battlefield were so shocked by this strong
attack that Naito just pulled out!!
Almost every single Shinobi of the Rock’s army had a cold sweat on his
forehead, just how many people joined their forces in order block the
attack of one person, if it were one versus one, none of them would be able
to stand against Naito!
This thought controlled the mind of the whole army of the Rocks, and a
lot of them looked like they already lost although they managed to block
his attack, even the commanders of the army overwhelmed by this feeling,
yet they needed to encourage their side.
“It’s true he’s strong, but don’t forget, his only one person!””
“Don’t get afraid, we’ve managed to block his attack, don’t mind him
anymore, and focus on Konoha’s army!”
“If it gets worse, our Elites will hold him down.”
After hearing these words, a lot of the Rock’s Shinobis seemed like they
regained their focus, and the momentum of the army got raised again.
At this time, Naito’s figure in the sky started to fall slowly.
If looked impossible for him to break this kind of defensive Ninjutsu at

his current level, maybe if he managed to open the Fourth Gate before he
enters this battle, he could have been able to destroy it.
As he was falling slowly Naito’s eyes flashed with a distinctive color,

then he stepped gently with his foot, and an explosive shock got burst from
his foot, then he floated back in the air.
He couldn’t move in the air, yet he could stay for a short time.
Naito didn’t mean to fall, but he got lost in his thoughts thinking about
this dome of rock under him, then suddenly, a smug grin appeared on his
face.
This defensive Ninjutsu is kind of interesting!
“One attack couldn’t destroy it… but what a bunch will do?!”
Crack!!
In the next moment, Naito stretched out his hand, and a white smoke
suddenly appeared, and a sword came out from that smoke right in the
palm of Naito.
It’s the Kusanagi sword!
This is the first time that Naito pulls out his sword in public.
Whoosh!!
Naito waved his sword, and a white halo emerged, covering the blade of
the sword.
In the next moment, Naito waved his sword so hard, and a turbulent
shock got thrown away toward the Dome of Rocks.
“Earth Release: Dan!”
Initially, the Shinobis of the Rocks were planning to remove that

defensive Ninjutsu, they didn’t expect that Naito will not give up and will
continue on attacking them.
Bunch of them shook their heads then they continued on enhancing their
Ninjutsu.
“Meaningless.”
“However, this way this guy alone will be able to hold some of us from
entering the battle.”
“But he will never be able to break our defense.”
They shrugged and looked at the sky, slightly revealing a disdainful

expression.
Boom!!
Suddenly, the turbulent shock hit the surface of the dome leaving small
cracks.
Seeing this scene, the Ninjas of Konoha also shook their head slightly,
they felt it was unnecessary for them to watch this anymore.
It seems this is his limit.
At the next moment, they looked in front of them as they were about to
attack the Rock’s army.
But this is wasn’t the end, Naito once again waved his sword.
“They really think that I wouldn’t be able to break this dome?!”
Naito smirked, and his eyes flashed with a trace of confidence, then he
released another turbulent shock from his sword.
But this time, Naito didn’t stop and waved his sword with both hands
for several times.
Crack! Crack!! Crack!!!
In the blink of an eye, four or five turbulent shocks slammed the surface
of the Dome, they weren’t fused, but their momentum was still extremely
terrible!
And this is wasn’t over yet.
When the first pack of Shock hit the surface of the dome, Naito charged
more Shock power into his sword sending more shocks toward the dome,
until the crack got really clear for the eye to notice!
“Earthquake Release: Infinite Dan!!”
___________________________________________________________
_________________________________________


Chapter 131
REPORT
Boom! Boom! Boom!!
The roar of the impact was so loud, it could be heard even at the doors
of heaven, it was like the sound of endless meteors falling from the sky
crushing and trembling the whole the ground.
Naito’s hands were flashing while he was waving his sword so fast
sending turbulent shocks one after another, he could easily use this
technique several times.
When the first one fell down, the outside shell of the dome got hit, and
only a small crack appeared on its surface, but when the second fell, the
crack got even wider since it didn’t have time to get repaired.
Then the third, the fourth, and the fifth!!
The madness continued, as he sent one shock after another, presenting a

very terrifying scene.
The constant damage of his attack caused the space between him and the
dome to crack so horribly like a broken mirror!
The white halo light broke the space and shined with great brilliance
through the battlefield!
At this moment, in the distance, Sakumo and Onoki couldn’t help but
look at each other, revealing a shocked expression.
Yuu Naito… is able even to pull out such a continuous attack!

“Not good!!”
At this time, Onoki felt the danger of the situation and wanted to engage
the battlefield immediately, but Sakumo was right in front of him, and he
couldn’t do that.
Whoosh!!!
Countless of Rock’s Shinobis teamed up to support the dome from

falling, but under the endless shots Naito was sending, the crack continued
to spread out, and finally, it cracked open then entire surface of the dome.
Moreover, those crack didn’t stop and start the spread even wider
reaching the sides of the dome, if this continues their defensive wall is
gonna fall, then the outcome will be terrible.
The cracks start to get deeper and deeper!
“Shit!”
“Not good!”
“Don’t give up!”
The Rock Ninjas at the bottom of the dome got stunned at first, then the
hustle and bustle start to spread between them, they begin to doubt their
ability to hold the dome against Naito any further, the Elites were the most
shocked between them, they didn’t expect Naito to be this strong!
Almost every single one of them was running his Chakra trying to hold
the dome from breaking.
More Shinobis were joining them, and the hundred became thousand,
none of them dared to hold back, because the dome looked like it was at its
limit and it’s gonna get destroyed if they don’t do something about it!
Crack!!!
Countless of Shinobis were madly condensing their Chakra together to
hold their last defense line against a single person yet they were losing!
On the contrary, Naito could use his Shock power endlessly.
This scene has made Konoha’s army who was ready to rush over to the
battle stop and watch while every single one of them had a shocked
expression on his face.
“Strong… Very strong.”
“One person is pushing a whole army?!!”
“What are we even doing here?”
No one could blame them for feeling this way, the scene was really
shocking, no one could hold himself from feeling this way, because what
Naito was doing wasn’t human, how could one person be this powerful.
The Ninjas of Konoha couldn’t move anymore.
It’s not like they didn’t want to help, they just couldn’t do anything in
this situation.
If they rushed under the dome and broke the Rock Shinobis formation,
they will indeed help Naito destroy the dome, but then they will be in the
attacking range of Naito’s turbulent Shocks.
Therefore, the only thing that they could do is watching Naito alone
fighting against hundred of Shinobis!
Everyone’s eyes were on Naito, some of them couldn’t even blink for a
second, it can be said that these Shinbois won’t witness such a scene for
the rest of their life.
If he just let it go and rushed toward them, Naito would be able to kill
hundreds of them, yet a man of pride will never back on his words, he said
that he will destroy it and kill them all, and this is what he’s gonna do!
But the thing that he was trying to achieve, even the strongest person in
the Anbu wouldn’t be able to do!
The reason why he’s the only person who can do this is that he’s barely
using his Chakra!
On the other hand, an average person will need to use his strongest
Ninjutsu to break such a defense, even if he could use it for four or five
times, it will be an enormous burden on his body.
With such a level, I am afraid that the only person in Konoha who can
be compared to Naito is the Hokage himself!
“Fortunately, we’re still blocking him, but this guy… What kind of
Chakra does he have, to be able to release this amount of attacks, does
he have an infinite Chakra?”
The Anbu who was assisting Onoki couldn’t help but reveal a shocking
expression.
On the other side, Sakumo was also surprised, but he got used to this
around Naito, so he took a deep breath and calmed himself down.
Yuu Naito always manages to surprise him every time!
He thought that Naito was already strong enough, he’s already good
enough, but every time Naito proves him wrong, every time Naito shows
that he’s even stronger than what Sakumo expects!
Although, Naito this time didn’t break the Rock’s defense, yet this was
enough, in Sakumo’s opinion, what Naito has already achieved was more
than enough, ney it was perfect.
However, the definition of perfect in Naito’s opinion is really different

than what Sakumo think.
Sakumo thinks that this is perfect, but Naito doesn’t.

“I can do it… I will never give up.”
Naito looked down while waving his sword, and his eyes shined with an
unusual color.
It’s true that his consumption of Chakra isn’t massive, but his Chakra
compared to thousands of people isn’t enough.
Even if he destroys it, at this rate Naito will get exhausted, and the
Chakra of the Rock’s Shinobis will also get consumed, and Konoha’s side
will be able to kill them quickly, but Naito’s didn’t want it to end this way!
Naito wants to break that defense along with every single one of them!
When he was weak, Naito was afraid, he hated those days when he
needed to hide, to run, but now, Naito is strong, Naito is the strongest, and
as long as Madara himself is not the one in front of him, Naito will never
give up.
Naito knew what he was capable of, and he needed to act this way!
Naito wanted to be recognized as the strongest in the world, and these

Shinobis of the Rocks were his first stepping stone to the peak.
Whoosh!
At the next moment, Naito finally stopped waving his sword, and the
white halo light on his blade slowly disappeared, the surface of the dome
after he stopped his attack got repaired quickly.
The Rock Shinobis looked really pale, even though they finally
managed to stop him, none of them seemed happy.
On the contrary, they were terrified!
“He won’t attack again right?”
“Damn, I don’t know, he doesn’t look tired!”

“Don’t scare me, he stopped, and we managed to repair the dome
completely, so there’s no way that he’s gonna attack again.”
These words managed to comfort a few of them, but just as they start to
feel relieved, some of them had their expressions changed to a really
terrified one.
They could sense it, Naito was still floating in the sky, and he once
again he waved his sword!
But this time, it was different!
Total View: 25
Chapter 132
REPORT
After a few of the Rock’s Shinboi sensed the big blow coming, they
wanted to hurry and alert everyone, but it was too late.
Naito’s next attack was already approaching.
But this time it was completely different than the previous one, this
time it’s no longer just weak shots… This time it was a big deal!
Floating in the sky, Naito waved his Kusanagi sword so hard that made
the space around him crack slightly.
Then, a shock wave was sent toward the dome.
Boom!!
The dome cracked open, leaving a whole, it looked like a drop of water
fell on a calm lake.
After the first Shockwave hit the dome, Naito didn’t stop there, he once
again charged a significant amount of shocks into the blade and struck.
The Kusanagi sword is an artifact, it could easily withstand that amount

shocks without breaking, in fact, it could withstand even more force!
Naito was holding his sword while his eyes were revealing his
confidence, in a second, the momentum burst out, the rage was enormous
as he was waving his sword.
“Earthquake Release! Cut!”

This attack was indeed so different from the previous one.
This Shockwave didn’t have the same destroying effect, it didn’t break
space, nor it did burst the air when it hit the dome, it went through it like it
was cutting a fruit, it was fast and sharp, it almost cannot be noticed by the
naked eye.
Crack! Crack! Crack!!
The sound of cracking was thunderous, which made the whole field look
at the dome in silent.
The Rock’s Shinobis under the dome stopped moving.
Among Konoha’s side, some of the Ninjas looked very shocked with an
unbelievable expression on their faces, but a few of them looked unknow
of what happens.
In their view, Naito just waved his sword the same way as before, and in
the result, the outcome is not gonna change.
“The Rock’s Shinobis stopped moving, what is happening?”
“This is weird…”
This argument gradually spread between them, then it suddenly got

abruptly stopped.
The whole side of Konoha widened their eyes, revealing a very shocking
and almost unbelievable look.
In front of them, the Rock’s Shinobis got stunned and didn’t move like
if they turned into stones.
Silent.
The reason for their silence is how shocked they were looking at the
dome getting cut into two halves without making.
A line of blood appeared on the forehead of Some of the Rock’s

Shinobis, and suddenly, they also got cut into to halves!
The others didn’t even notice that all eyes were on the dome above
them, and all hearts were trembling from fear.
Silent.
In an instant, the enormous dome above them which had just a few
cracks a moment ago got cut into two halves.
Suddenly, under the gaze of all the people on the battlefield, the
unbreakable dome… Got Smashed!!
Split into two halves along with several Ninjas on the bottom.
There was inexplicable beauty in this scene, it wasn’t violent and raging
like the previous one attack; instead, it was calm and beautiful.
The blood sprinkled on the ground like fascinating flowers of hell, this
beautiful scene, made the hearts of the whole Rock’s army sunk into fear,
it revealed a cold chill on their shoulders, that nothing can cause it but
death himself, Naito, turned this battlefield into a bloodbath.
This time, this scene stunned everyone in the scene, even Onoki, and
Sakumo himself.
“This…”
Onoki looked dull as he was looking at the battlefield, while Sakumo

was so shocked yet also so confused.
That attack he just used… It might not be as strong as his Raiken Jutsu.
But the attack range and effect is a lot stronger!

It’s true that Naito’s status is not as high as Sakumo, but in this
battlefield, Naito played a more significant role than Sakumo!
Whether it was the presence or the power, Naito looked like a Shinigami
harvesting the souls of people.
“That little kid… He really did it”
Sakumo finally took a deep breath and regained his focus, after he
whispered that sentence, a smile appeared on his face.
Although Naito did break their defense and killed only dozens of them
along, yet this is was the end, Konoha won.
Naito finally made an end to this war!
On the battlefield.
With a dull look on his face, Onoki looked at Naito in the sky holding
his Kusanagi sword, and couldn’t help but reveal a trace of fear.
Even the Jonins had the same look of fear on their faces!
Naito’s figure wasn’t big; actually, he was small compared to other, but
at that moment, he looked like a giant that gonna crush all of them with
his bare hands!
At that time, the ninjas of Konoha finally woke up from their dreams,
and in a second, they all got inspired by Naito, yet at the same time, they
couldn’t help but be scared from him.
The war and their spirits were on the peak!!
“Kill them!!”
“Destroy them all!”
“CHARGE!!!”
In an instant, the whole army charged so fast at the remaining Shinobis
of the Rock’s side.
The spirit of the Rock’s side has already been crushed by Naito, it can
be said that this war has already ended, under these circumstances, even if
Naito leaves the battlefield, the outcome will be the same.
“AAAAAH!!”
Some commanders of the Rock’s side under the fear and horror could no
longer know what to do, they were just subconsciously roaring.
But in the next moment, the roar stopped.
They just saw Naito’s figure falling from the sky and in an instant he
was on the ground and right behind them holding his Kusanagi sword,
some of them didn’t even notice him until he was already on the ground.
And suddenly Naito start reaping their souls!
Splash of blood here and a splash of blood there, a body getting cut into
two halves here and other there, flashing from one enemy to another, the
Rock’s side was just standing there looking at him killing them hoplessly.
Whoosh!! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!
On this battlefield, no one can face Naito!
Up until this moment, no one, but god knows how many people Naito
killed, yet the only thing that all the people in this battlefield were sure
about is that the number is significant.
Among these people, there was Chunins and Jonins, even the Elites and
the Anbus got killed by his hands!
It was a bloodbath, this is was no longer a war, it got turned into a one-
sided slaughter!
Finally, the Rock’s army collapsed.

In just a short period of time, they got defeated entirely by Konoha’s
troop led by Naito.
Although he was just a temporary captain, although there was also other
captains and strong people in the army, yet none of them could say that he
led Konoha to victory today.
The real leader of this war is none but Naito!
Because the morale and the momentum Konoha’s side have gained was
all because of Naito’s astonishing performance!
On this battlefield, Naito was everywhere reaping the lives of the Rock’s
Shinobis like a god of death.
Under this slaughter, The Rock Village… Got completely defeated!
Total View: 11
Chapter 133
REPORT
In the frontal line of the battlefield, the blood was flowing like a river,
and the corpses of the Rock’s Shinobis were everywhere, it looked like a
bloodbath, Naito was still going at it killing every single person he across,
while the Rock’s army was retreating.
Naito was like a Shinigami harvesting their souls.
On the other side, Onoki and Sakumo, and the Anbus of both parties
who were about to cross their swords were still facing each other.
However, Onoki didn’t want to fight Sakumo, all that he wanted to do at

that moment is rushing at the battlefield and stop Naito form killing his
whole army, but Sakumo was the one who interrupted his plan.
The moment has gone, and the war came to an end.
At the current situation, Onoki’s life was in danger, and there was
nothing he can do now to change the outcome of the war, it was hard for
him to escape while facing Sakumo, but he didn’t have any other choice.
Of course, Onoki is one of the strongest Kages of all time, but Sakumo
wasn’t gonna let him go this easily, he pulled out his knife and struck him
while he was trying to escape underground along with his Anbus, however,
Onoki technique was so fast, and Sakumo couldn’t know what he hit, and
the only thing that remained was a cut arm!
Cut!!
Onoki could easily fight against Sakumo, he was even confident that he
could defeat him, but the only thing he was afraid of was Naito rushing at
the fight and join hands with Sakumo!
However, even if Onoki escaped, the situation won’t change, the Rock’s
Village got defeated!
The victorious was Konoha, and even their casualties were a tiny
number!
At the battlefield, there wasn’t many remaining Rock’s Shinobis.
Yuu Naito killed almost every single one on the battlefield.
He put back his Kusanagi sword, then he took a glance at the battlefield.
In the rear, Orochimaru joined the others cleaning up the battlefield, yet
what was more astonishing was how all eyes were on Naito who was
standing in the middle of the battlefield.
This time, Naito wasn’t as clean as always.
After all, in such a huge fight, Naito couldn’t maintain his passive state
when he trembles his body with shocks; preventing anything from
touching the surface of his body. He was only focused on killing the
enemies, and because of that, the blood was all over his body.
He stood there while his whole body was covered in blood.
Just watching him standing there gave chills for every single person of
them.
“A single man dominated the whole battlefield by himself.”
Orochimaru looked at Naito, and his evil eyes revealed a strange

expression.
“He’s strong, he might not be as strong as Sakumo… But sure thing,

Naito is a Killing machine in these kinds of battlefields.”
“He’s Bloodlimit is really suitable for these kinds of situations.”
In the end, Orochimaru took a deep breath, revealing a ray of light from
his eyes that no one could understand, then turned away.
On the other hand, Jiraiya kept standing there, he though for several
times to go toward Naito, but he was a little bit embarrassed, he couldn’t
show his face to him, how could he, when he didn’t do anything worthy in
this battlefield, he could only stand there, looking at Naito while admiring
both his power and spirit.
He always thought of himself as an elder for both Naito and Minato,

however, after this battle, he cannot treat Naito with nothing but respect,
even if he was older than him!
Whoosh!!
After he took a glance at the battlefield, Naito knew that there was
nothing more for him to do, so rushed at top speed toward Sakumo.
Sakumo was already about to put back his sword.
“How unfortunate, he managed to escape after all.”
Sakumo said that with pity while he was looking at the bloody arm on
the ground.
Sakumo was sure that this arm wasn’t Onoki’s, it was the Anbu captain
of the Rock Village arm.
When Naito reached Sakumo he looked at the arm in the ground, then he
nodded at Sakumo and said: “If I just came over faster, we could have
stopped him.”
“No, it’s hard, once he made the seal, Onoki disappeared, and I could
no longer sense his presence… Although your Earthquake release can
affect the ground, his technique was so fast, and he could easily escape
the range of your attack.”
Sakumo shook his head then he seriously analyzed the outcome of that
prospect, yet he was a little proud of this outcome.
It’s very likely that this person didn’t survive after he cut off his arm,
killing the Anbu Captain is still worth the praise, and this could quickly
eliminate the Rock from this battlefield.
However, as Sakumo said, killing Onoki wouldn’t be easy even if Naito

was here.
“Understood.”
Naito nodded, he didn’t need Sakumo’s explanation he already was

aware of how strong Onoki was.
Naito’s ability is powerful, especially in these kinds of battlefields, he a

killing machine, but if there were a bunch of strong people like Sakumo in
the Rock’s side, it would be difficult for him to performe the same way.
Naito’s strength at this moment, was great, it was higher than the quasi-
kage level, yet he wasn’t also at the Kages level, you could say that his
rank was a special quasi-kage, Naito’s power was indeed special, it allows
him to wipe out easily any person under his level.
Sakumo didn’t want to think about how Onoki escaped anymore, he

turned and looked at Naito, then he noticed how he was covered in blood,
Sakumo didn’t even frown, he smiled at Naito as he was so sure that this
blood wasn’t his own.
“I cannot find the words to praise your performance today, the only
thing I can say is.. You was perfect.”
With an incomparable appreciation, Sakumo smiled, he knew from the

very start that once Naito’s power blooms he will become a killing
machine.
And It seems that this is the case now.

“I could pull such a performance because no one in the Rock’s army
could stop me, because that strong person was stopped by you, Sakumo-
san.”
Naito smiled, at that time, his murderous instinct has finally calmed
down, and his expression went back to normal, however, because of how
much enemies he killed, Naito was still covered in blood.
Just in the time while Naito and Sakumo had this conversation, the
battlefield over there was finally cleaned up by Konoha’s ninjas.
A Ninja suddenly appeared right in front of Sakumo and Naito.
“Sakumo-Dunno, Yu… Naito-Dono, this a rough statistics of the

battle.”
The Ninja first bowed to Sakumo, then he hesitated on how he should be

addressing Naito.
Naito’s rank was still Genin at the time, and he was still very young, it
was still a little too much for him to be addressed by “Dono.”
However, after his astonishing performance in this battlefield, he was

absolutely worthy to be addressed this highly!
“The number of the Rock army was about 1,400, 1,219 died, and 37 got
caught, the number of people who managed to escape cannot be accurately
calculated, but they should be only about one hundred.
Listening to the report of the ninja, Sakumo nodded, then he suddenly

asked: “And how many people did killed by Naito on the battlefield?”
When he said this sentence, some of the Ninjas gathered around, all of
them wanted to know how many people did Naito kill.
Chapter 134
REPORT
The Ninja who was reporting the statistics heard Sakumo’s question, but
he hesitated to answer, the shock on his face was apparent, he took a deep
breath than he started to report.
“The number of deaths in the Rock’s side was about 1,219 ninja, 21 of
them were Elites, the number of Jonins was about 890, and the number
of both Chunins and Genins was about 300, yet these are not exact
numbers.”
“The Elites that dies by Naito’s hands were seventeen Ninjas!”
The first stat was kind of a breathtaking.
The Elites are the highest ranked people in the Village.
They’re very experienced ninjas who gained a lot of power over the
years.
The number of the Elites in the Rock’s army wasn’t big, they were only
twenty-one ninja, but the amazing thing was how Naito managed alone to
kill seventeen of them!
These people were the strongest members of the army, some of them
could be even famous!
Under the shock of everyone, Sakumo took a deep breath and calmed
down himself, then he asked: “So what the numbers of the other Ranks?”
The others also regained their focus when they heard this question, they
were dying to know the answer, they were very excited by they weren’t
that optimistic about it because there was a lot Jonins between them,
there’s no way he killed a lot of them!
After all, when Konoha’s side charged at the Rock’s army at the end of
the battle, they felt like they killed a lot of them.
The Ninja who was reporting heard this question, but he didn’t answer it
right away, he turned his head toward Naito and looked him in the eyes, he
couldn’t help but to respect and admire him, at that time when he
addressed him that way, it felt wrong for a moment.
But still, it was self-satisfying, because at that moment he already knew

the numbers.
“The number of the remaining Ranks that died by Naito-Dono is about

600 people, some messed up corpses couldn’t be judged, but it’s expected
that he killed even more.”
A complete silence.
Even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard at that
moment.
This piece of information was even more shocking than hearing about
how he killed seventeen Elites.
Naito is very strong, especially when he’s against a lower-ranked, the

fact that he killed seventeen Elites is beyond the imagination.
In the original story, Minato once used the flying thunder god and killed
fifty people, the teachers were telling this story to the kids in the Ninja
School while calling it a miracle.
However, if one person managed to kill 600 person alone, this is no

longer can be considered as a tail, or a miracle, this is just too scary, even
if the six hundred people were standing still, and killed one by one, it will
still take so much time!
Moreover, these people were fighting for their lives, they were human
beings!
There were nearly nine hundred Jonins and Chunins in the battlefield,
yet six hundred of them were killed by Naito, what kind of joke is this!
Everyone was speechless, the only thing they could hear was the
blowing of the wind.
Even Sakumo was shocked by this number, although he noticed that

Naito was going back and forth in the battlefield, he didn’t expect that he
killed this much of people, these numbers are somehow ridiculous.
How could he be able to kill this much of people?!!
“Are you sure that these numbers are correct?”
With a shocked expression, Sakumo couldn’t help but question these

statistics, the people around him had the same doubts.
Indeed it’s kind of impossible, these numbers are just too much!
If these numbers are correct, then this is mean that Naito alone killed
more people than the whole army of Konoha!
It shouldn’t be possible!
“Sakumo-Dono, we’re pretty sure about these numbers, no even if

there are any mistakes in these numbers, it’s because it should be, even
more, there were some corpses so missed up, so we’ve couldn’t be able to
judge if it was killed by him or not, but from what we’ve seen on the
battlefield am more than confident that they were killed by Naito-Dono.”
The ninja himself couldn’t say any more than this, these data were even
more shocking for him, he was doing this kind of stats for so many years,
but he never encountered such a situation in his entire life, it was too
incredible to believe, yet it was true.
Hiss!!!
The words of the ninja were so persuasive, which made everyone hold
their breaths for a long time.
Then they all exhaled at the same time!
More than six hundred people, this is incredible!!
None of them could look at Naito anymore, who can blame them, this
man has just killed six hundred people… Some of them couldn’t even
raise their heads.
This man is a killing machine!
At that moment, everyone couldn’t help but start to fear Naito, they
were afraid that they will provoke him if they looked at him in the eyes,
this man is a monster, and you shouldn’t be so carefree standing next to
one!
Sakumo stood there speechless, he didn’t know what to say anymore.
……
Iwagakure.
The Third Tsuchikage was sitting in his chair there silently.
The atmosphere was depressing.
Dark clouds were covering the sky above the Tsuchikage Office.
The Anbu captain was standing next to Onoki while his whole shoulder
was covered in thick bandages.
Because their whole army got completely destroyed by Konoha’s forces,
it was meaningless to stay in the Rain Village, so they came back.
More importantly, they needed to reorganize their forces, and think

about the next move.
“No one expected this outcome.”
The Tsuchikage sit there quietly for a long time, he didn’t look angry,
yet he wasn’t calm too.
“No one could expect the outcome of that war, but no one even thought
that the outcome will be decided by the hands of one man.”
Onoki said that with a mysterious look on his face.
Indeed, Naito’s power was beyond all expectations.
Everything was possible, Onoki even considered losing against Sakumo

under some kind of circumstances, but he never thought that two thousand
people would be crushed by one man.
In the fourth War, the Allied Shinobi Forces had almost 80,000 Ninjas,
20,000 of them were from Konoha, and every one of the other four
Villages had at least 10,000 Ninjas.
Of course, this is wasn’t the fourth war it was the second, and the Rock
Village needed to defend against the other villages, it was impossible to
push all of their forces in that battle.
At least five of six thousand Ninja were left in the Village to protect it.
In the case of a backstabbing attack at the Village, these Shinobis were

left there to defend it.
The remaining five or six thousand wasn’t all frontline type shinobis,
there was a large number of scouts between them; also some of them were
spies who were sent to various missions around the villages.
Among them, some people weren’t good at fighting, and others were
Medical-Nin, and so on.
About three thousand people were only worthed to be used in battles.
And now, he lost half of them!
Onoki was freaking out, he was so stressed, although he was keeping his
calm expression, he was feeling like his heart is gonna explode at any
second.
“What should I do next?”
Onoki looked very confused.
He took a deep breath, then he slowly started to float in the air and
moved toward the window.
This is truly was like a slap in the face.

Chapter 135
REPORT
Sand Village, in the Kazegake’s Office.
The Third Kazegake was looking at the table in front of him along with
his assistance, at the table there was a map for the Rain Country, and there
were many flags representing the positions of several Villages troops in
the country.
The Sand Village was taking part in this war, and their camp was also
taking place in the Rain Country.
Although the Rain Village is a small, but it’s actually next to the five
major Villages in terms of power, and there’s also Hanzo the Salamander,
which turned out to be surprisingly powerful!
After they clashed their swords twice with him, they found it really hard
to defeat him.
The Third Kazekage shook his hand then looked at the other side of the
map.
At the other side, there was both Konoha and the Rock camps.
“Konoha and the Rocks declared war on each other, according to the
information we have, they almost have the same numbers of men
resources, it is estimated that this war is gonna be a lose-lose for both
sides… We will only need to make Hanzo back off temporarily, then
we’re gonna be the winners of this war.”
Just as the Kazekage finished his sentence, a Ninja with a shocked
expression on his face rushed directly to his office.
“Kazekage-Sama, urgent information from the frontal lines!”
“proceed.”
The Kazekage wrinkled his brows, thinking about what kind of urgent
information has made this Ninja so shocked, nothing surprising should be
happening there, the outcome is already estimated.
“The Rock Village got defeated, and all of their Shinobis were killed in
the battle between the Rock Village and Konoha, the scouts in the frontal
lines sent information saying that the casualties were over one thousand
Shinobis!”
When he first heard this sentence, the shock on the Kazekage’s face was
really clear, then it slowly turned to a very joyful expression.
Unexpectedly, the Rock Village and Konoha fought against each other
fiercely!
Both the Rain and the Sand expected this battle to be a small conflict,
and both sides will not send more than one hundred people.
However, the Rock has directly lost more than one thousand, which
means that the Rock got badly hurt, and they will need to retreat from this
war… And since the battle was this big, it’s estimated that Konoha’s
situation right now isn’t that good too!
Therefore, they can now relax and enjoy the benefits of this battle!
“What about Konoha’s side, how many ninjas survived? and what’s the
number of casualties?”
He was very sure that almost all of Konoha’s army has been destroyed,
there shouldn’t be a lot of Shinobis left in Konoha’s Village too, the
Kazekage asked the question, but in his head, he already knew the answer.
“The Casualties of Konoha’s side are basically zero!”
“Great, all of Konoha’s Shinobis are dead, they got destroyed, and this
is came to our advantage!”
The joy on third Kazekage face was very clear.
“And also…”
But in the next moment, he felt that there’s something wrong, he

remembered the first report, he said that all of the Rock Shinbois got
killed.
And yet also all of Konoha’s army died, how could be the Rock Village
is the one who got defeated?!
The Kazekage thought that the Ninja has made a mistake, he stared at
him waiting for an explanation.
The Shinboi hesitated first, then he reports the information one more
time.
“Kazekage-Sama, Konoha didn’t get destroyed, the casualties on their

side are basically zero, which it means, that they didn’t suffer any
deaths, they only had few injuries…”
“…”
Suddenly the Kazekage become very quiet.
Then immediately, his expression was full of doubt and disbelief.
Is this some kind of a joke?!
Almost all of the Rock army got killed, but Konoha didn’t have any
casualties?
This is impossible even if Konoha was the stronger side.

“This is impossible! Did Konoha sent a whole army of Jonins?”
Although the Kazekage knew that the Ninja wouldn’t tell him such
information if it wasn’t true, yet he couldn’t believe it.
Because it’s just incredible!
“Kazekage-Sama, Konoha didn’t send a whole army of Jonins, but…

This outcome was because of one man who lead Konoha to victory.”
After he said these words, the ninja slightly hesitated, then he added
with a soft voice like if he was whispering cautiously: ” And it seems, that
this man was possession on the Kusanagi sword…”
The Kazekage heard the first sentence first, but he didn’t even have the
time to be shocked after the Ninja added the second sentence, the
Kazekage looked at him and couldn’t help but exclaim.
“The Kusanagi sword?! That’s Impossible!!”
“Is it the one that got stole after Kinjin’s death?”
Under the shock of the Kazekage, he directly asked.
When he heard this information, the Kazekage’s mind was about to

explode, he felt like he got struck by a lightning thunder.
He thought that Kinjin will always be there to perform his assassination

missions for him, but under weird circumstances, Kinjin got killed!
And now the Kusanagi sword has fallen into the hands of Konoha!
“How could this happen, who is this Ninja, do we have any

information on him?”
“Yes.”
The Ninja who reported the information to the Kazegake knew that he’s
gonna ask these questions, so he quickly pulled out a piece of information
about Naito and handed it to him.
The information on the Anbu codenamed “Yujin” were top secret, but
the info about Yuu Naito were very easy to collect.
When he looked at the first line, the Kazekage seemed somehow

scornful.
Yuu Naito? A Genin?
Nonsense!
There’s no way.
However, after he looked more carefully, the Kazekage expression

changed.
Something was off, the following information had Naito’s age, and
some data about how he graduated early from the Ninja school, and about
how he won some kind of competition and became the most genius kid in
the history of the Village.
The information wasn’t complete, and there was no information about

him for more than a year.
It seems that Yuu Naito is really just a Genin!
But how is this possible?
The Kazekage kept staring at this piece of paper for a long time, then
with a very confused expression he returned to his sit and threw the papers
on his table.
“Konoha… Just where did you find this monster?!”
……
in the Mist Village, the Mizukage slammed the information on the table.
“What kind of Joke is this?! There no way that this information is

true!”
The Mizukage looked very angry, he looked at the Ninja who handed
him the report and shouted: “GO BACK! And check out this information!
An imp from Konoha defeated the Whole army of the Rock,
BULLSHIT!!”
But no matter how the Mizukage asked the scouts to check out the case,
every time the scouts came back with the same information, finally the
Mizukage start to believe it.
“The Second War is about to end… We will continue on observing it…

Let Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist guard the sword, if that guy
dares to come to Kirigakure, they will be responsible for killing him, we
cannot let him take the sword from us.”
…….
The Cloud Village.
The Raikage was looking at the data in his hands.
“Konoha really managed to raise a genius ninja to their side, but if I

were there, he wouldn’t even be able to lift a finger, if he dares to come
to Kumogakure I will kill him!”
The third Raikage eyes flickered, and slightly revealed a trace of

disdain, he really didn’t care about Naito’s performance, because he was
confident to be stronger.
His lightning armor was so perfect, he mastered the third and Finale
stage a years ago, his body was so strong… He reached a state were
Ninjutsu has no effect on him, nothing could even scratch his skin!
The third Raikage was even able to hold the Hachibi all by himself!
However, even this powerful man had some fears from Naito since he’s
very young, but he didn’t share these fears with anyone and kept his cold
face.
He didn’t care about how much Naito was strong right now, but to be
that strong in this young age, made him a little bit shocked.
No one before him had these kind of achievements on this age, he never
expected that someone else like him will come in the same era.
Chapter 136
REPORT
Konoha.
The astonishing news from the battlefield has reached the high ranks of
the Village.
When they first received the information the four elders of Konoha
didn’t believe it, they thought it was impossible!
After they carefully confirmed the authenticity of the information, their

reaction turned from disbelief to a complete shock.
Finally, both Sarutobi and Danzo organized a council meeting with the
two elders, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado to discuss the recent
performance of Naito.
The highest level of the Hokage building.
This small room has the highest position, and only essential meetings
have been organized here.
Only the highest ranked people in the village can be part of these High-
level meetings, and Hatake Sakumo has the highest rank.
However, only the elders can participate in the Council meetings, they
are the people who have the most power in Konoha.
“What is your thoughts about Yuu Naito?”

Sarutobi opened the discussion by this question, the shock was still
evident on his face, and his tone had a trace of exclamation.
“Naito performance was perfect for the past few months, either it was
assassination mission, scouting, or even a frontal liner in the battlefield
Naito completed his tasks perfectly, he’s power become very strong…”
Danzo’s expression was very cold, yet his eyes were revealing his shock,
he didn’t expect Naito to achieve something like this in the battlefield.
This is almost incredible!
Utatane was very silent, then she slowly said: “As Danzo said, Naito’s
role in the battlefield become very big, his existence is almost like a war
weapon to us, he must be controlled like a Jinchuriki.”
Sarutobi heard both Danzo and Utatane’s opinion, then turned toward
Mitokado and said: “And you Homura, what do you think?”
“I believe that Naito currently is indeed more important than a

Jinchuriki, but I don’t think we should do anything about it, we need his
presence in the battlefield.”
These words seemed very wisdom, Sarutobi was listening and nodding
in approving.
Upon seeing this, Danzo couldn’t keep quiet anymore and said: “Hey,
what are you even thinking?! Just give him to me, and I will make a
perfect war weapon out of him!”
After that, Danzo said these words but his intentions were very clear, he
was planning for something else.
Sarutobi stared at Danzo for a while, then he finally shook his head and
said: “I think Mitokado made a good point here, and I agree with him.”
“I asked Sakumo, he said that Naito can grow even more under his
assistance, so there’s no need to control him since he is still under our
control.”
Danzo wrinkled his brows then said: “If that little devil grows even
more, can Sakumo stop him?”
“His growing degree is huge, he surprises us every time, if he grows

even more, what we will do?? It will be him, or us!!”
Danzo’s words made Sarutobi frown a little bit, but in the end, he looked
at him and sternly said: “Even if he grows more, if Sakumo couldn’t stop
him, I will!”
Listening to Sarutobis words, Danzo suddenly stopped talking.
He was preparing himself on storming out, but he got shut down instead,
these words, made the sweat appears on his forehead.
The stares of Sarutobi made it even worse for Danzo, he got very
terrified, and he couldn’t add any other word.
“Besides, we don’t even know if Naito is gonna turn on us, I’m more
concerned about you Danzo… You look very enthusiastic about
controlling Naito more than anything.”
“And this is wasn’t the first time, I’ve heard that you want to control
the new Jinchuriki too, Danzo are you planning on something behind
our backs?”
The shock on Danzo’s face was very clear, in fact, he is thinking of a

way to control the new Jinchuriki, but he didn’t know how Sarutobi knew
about this.
Could it be a traitor in his roots?
That’s impossible!
“Well, the Jinchuriki is very important, it’s only normal that Danzo is
paying too much attention to this topic.”
Utatane said that trying to defend Danzo.
On the other side, Mitokado looked at Danzo and said: “However,

showing this much interest can give Sarutobi consider, I hope you’re not
thinking of backstabbing us Danzo.”
Danzo was silent.
Sarutobi stood up, then made a glance at Danzo and said: “This is it, the
meeting is over.”
It’s true that Danzo is one of the highest ranked people in Konoha, and
possess a lot of power in his hand, but when it comes to the strongest, it
will be none but Sarutobi, and because Danzo has always crossed his
sword with Sarutobi, the last was very careful around him.
Just like in the original story, Danzo teamed up with Orochimaru in

order to make him the fourth Hokage, and this threatened Sarutobi, he
always felt that Orochimaru is too dark inside, and not suitable to be a
Hokage; therefore, he was still resolute to rebut Danzo’s plans.
This made the hateful in Danzo’s heart grows even more, which made
him finally organize an assassination to kill Sarutobi, but it failed
eventually.
At this time, Sarutobi didn’t take the matter personally, he always

thought of Konoha first, the Village was more important to him more than
anything, even himself included, in the end, Sarutobi chose to forgive
Danzo, after all, Danzo position was critical to the village, so he limited
his authority and made him only deal with the dark side of the Village, in
his view, the benefits were outweighing the disadvantages.
……
This decisive battle between Konoha and the Rocks was brought a lot of
attention around the world of Shinobis.
Even the Clouds who did not participate in the second war, and the
Mists who were so far on the other side of the sea, were extremely
concerned about this battle.
And when the news was transmitted, it shocked the whole world of
Shinobis.
The whole world was trembling!
When they’ve been asked about Naito, all the Rock Shinobis who
survived this battle, and almost none of them couldn’t talk about it without
shaking!
Yuu Naito was almost like a nightmare to them!
That scene has literally hunted their dreams, the body of that man
covered in blood, rushing in the battlefield, killing every single person in
sight, there was no way to stop him rather than kill him, what a scary
scene for a person to remember!
The codenamed Yujin has disappeared in the dark.
And instead, a new name came to light, Yuu Naito, Konoha’s Ashura the
Demigod of War!!
This was the most nickname they used at the time, there were also other
nicknames, they called him, the Shinigami, Hades, and even Yomi!!
In addition, the story of Sakumo cutting off Onoki’s assistant arm also
become very famous.
The nickname they gave him was the same he had in the original story.
The two of them gained a great reputation.
Konoha’s Ashura! And Konoha’s White Fang!

Two titles, and two people, they were like to sharp Katana leading
Konoha into victory in the Second Shinobi World War!
At this point, Naito became very famous.
Even Naito didn’t expect that he will be this famous even before the
three Sannin of Konoha.
His strength may not reach the level where he should be this famous,
but what he achieved in this battle made him the focus of the entire world.
Konoha Village.
Minato has finally been promoted and became a Chunin, he was

preparing to go out in a mission, so he went to the Missions Hall.
The Ninjas there didn’t care about Minato who was standing there in
front of them, they were all still so shocked by the news.
“Unbelievable!”
“How did this happened?”
“Naito-Kun… No, Naito-Dono is very strong!”
This discussion has been taking by several people, Minato didn’t care
about how they made him stand there waiting, the moment he heard
Naito’s name, he showed a hint of surprise.
He couldn’t help but ask: “What happened to Naito?”
One of the Ninja in the office turned his head and looked at Minato, and
said with such a great honor: “You still didn’t hear about it?!”
“What do you mean? hear about what?”
Minato looked very confused.

Chapter 137
REPORT
Noticing how Minato didn’t really know anything, the Ninja in the
missions hall widened his eyes and looked at Minato weirdly.
“This news came from the frontal lines of the battlefield, didn’t you
hear anything, Naito alone managed to wipe out the whole battlefield,
killing hundreds of the Rock’s Shinobis without even being scratched!”
“He should be promoted to a Jonin by now, so you better call him

Naito-Dono from now on.”
Delivering this news the Ninja couldn’t help but reveal a hint of
admiration.
He was the same Ninja who stopped Naito and Dai in the past from
taking that mission, he wasn’t even thinking about that, Naito has already
reached a level that he could only look up to!
He really admired Naito from his heart.
Hearing these words, Minato looked like he got struck by a lightning

thunder.
Yuu Naito… How did this happen?!
His expression was full of shock and disbelieve!
Naito has already reached such a level, dominating a victory of a war!

What a shock!
Initially, after he met Naito the last time, Minato was thinking of
working harder to close the gap between the two of them, but he didn’t
expect that in a short time, Naito just made that gap between them even
wider!
At the same time, Minato couldn’t help but think about that Anbu he
met earlier at the accident of the Surprising Squad.
Suddenly, everything become clear, and he finally figured out the whole
thing.
That Anbu from that time was Naito!!
…….
On the Street of Konoha, Kushina was wandering.
Every time she looked at a corner she saw Naito’s figure, just to notice
that it’s just an illusion from her own imagination.
Slightly sighed, Kushina headed toward Naito’s house.
Just as she reached the door of the house, a hand gently patted her
shoulder.
She got surprised, and out of hope, she smiled and turned around, but
just when she took a glance at the person behind her, she knew that it
wasn’t him.
“Kushina you little stalker!”
The person behind her said that with a smile on his face, then he said: “I
have some news about Naito, do you want to hear it?!”
“Yes please!”
Kushina nodded.
Minato smiled then told her about the whole thing, Kushina couldn’t
help but widening her eyes with an incredible look on her face.
“I had the same expression when I first heard this news, in fact, I
couldn’t even believe it!”
“No, It’s true!”
Kushina took a deep breath and slowly suppresses the shock in her
heart, then she said very seriously: “I just didn’t think that he will reach
this level so quickly.”
“Konoha’s Ashura… This Nickname is kind of suites him.”
Kushina smiled, she sure looked pleased about this news.
……
The Rain Country, Konoha’s Camp.
Because they managed to defeat Konoha, and also they didn’t have any
casualties or a lot of injuries to look out for, Konoha’s camp started to
move forward into the center of the Rain Country.
However, they didn’t want to go so far into the center, since that where
the Rain Camp was positioning, after all, they needed to be careful from
Hanzo.
The re-established camp, The Center of the Camp, The Headquarter.
In the middle of the center, there were some rooms allocated, for the
elites to stay in it, like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and some other
people.
In addition to these people, there was a room for an ordinary shinobi,

but no one from the elites was against this.
Because the name of that Shinobi was Konoha’s Ashura Yuu Naito!
Yes after this war, Naito’s status got raised, he skipped both the ranks of
Chunin and Tokubetsu Jonin and became a Jonin directly!
This promotion was so incredible, before, when Dai promoted to a

Tokubetsu Jonin this caused a shock for countless people.
But this time, everyone was shocked, no one could just believe this!
However, no one was against it, everyone saw what Naito is capable of!
At this time, the room was huge.
Naito was sitting quietly in there, a table was in front of him, it was
made from rock, and connected directly to the earth, it was obvious that
some Earth Release user has made it.
On the table, there was an open scroll.
This scroll was the one Orochimaru has gave to Naito, and it was the
secret to mastering the second stage of Lightning Armour, as for the
purpose of Orochimaru’s action, Naito still couldn’t understand it.
He studied the information of the scroll back and forth many times, but
there was nothing wrong about it, all the information seemed accurate, and
it was confirmed that it was true.
“It’s weird, but with my current strength, there’s no need to worry

about Orochimaru, as long as am stronger than him, it should be fine.”
After he shook his head, Naito temporarily threw aside these thoughts,
then he began to study the second stage.
Although Konoha managed to defeat the Rock and achieved

unprecedented victory, the Sand and the Rain are still fighting this battle,
so local battles were still exploding.
After Naito returned to the camp, he didn’t leave it.

Naito is no longer an Anbu, so he didn’t need to perform any special
missions from the Anbu Departement, he was only an ordinary Shinobi,
and he needed to accept that fact and stay in the camp waiting for any
regular tasks.
Perhaps Naito’s strength didn’t yet reach the level of Sakumo, yet the
two names; Konoha’s White Fang and Konoha’s Ashura, were very famous
throughout the world equally!
These two names were representing the whole army of Konoha, which
made Naito’s status in this war became the same as Sakumo, and nothing
could shake this fact easily.
In this way, there is no doubt that this is was the time for Naito to
become even stronger.
“In the first stage, this technique uses Chakra to stimulate the skin’s
cells, and strengthen its surface, only a small part penetrates the skin
and stimulates the flesh.”
“But in the second stage, it crosses the level of the skin, the flesh and
the inside of the body completely, stimulating the muscles and whole body.
“As for the third stage… The Chakra mode, it will be more attached to
the body surface for further enhancing to the defense.
After he reread the content of the scroll, Naito whispered these word,
then he closed it, and began his practice following its instructions.
The second stage wasn’t easy as the first one, and his progress was
somewhat slow.
It’s not that his body strength wasn’t up to the standards of this stage,
but his amount of chakra wasn’t enough.
The requirements of the Chakra wasn’t as the first one, his Chakra
amount was more than enough for the First Stage, but the Second…
Needed the level of an Anbu chakra to cultivate it!
Chapter 138
REPORT
However, although the amount of Naito’s Chakra doesn’t meet the

standards of this technique, Naito’s strength, on the other hand, was much
stronger, and he was absolutely qualified.
Moreover, the enhancement of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou this time

worked the best for Naito’s advance, it was recovering very quickly the
Chakra that he was using in order to cultivate the Second Stage, which
allowed him to continue his practice.
Although he was barely able to practice it, yet his progressive was too
slow.
However, even after all of this, Naito was so amazed by the power of the
second stage.
It’s indeed an extremely powerful secret Ninjutsu!
The first stage may not show it’s real power, but the second proved that
fact.
If Naito didn’t learn the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou first, he wouldn’t be

able to learn this technique!
It’s a very mysterious technique!!
Under the serging of his Chakra, a blues flash of lightning start to

appear around Naito’s body, it seemed very terrifying.
The lightning around his body was more evident than the first stage, and
it was even shattering Naito’s clothes.
However, Naito didn’t care about that and focused on controlling the
lightning… In fact, he was trying to control it from shattering his own
flesh.
Any other man, who wasn’t mastering the lightning attribute, his body
wouldn’t be able to withstand this level of lightning!
Even if he doesn’t turn into ashes, he will have physical injuries from
the reflecting of the lightning attribute on his body.
Only the like of Naito can withstand learning this kind of Ninjutsu, a
young man who managed to learn the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou on the
age of nine years old.
After just a half day of practicing this technique, Naito started to feel
the enhancements on his body.
Perhaps this is due to the fact that this is was the beginning of the
cultivation and the effect should always be extraordinary at the early
stages, this day of cultivation, worth a whole week of physical training!
With this progress, it’s indeed possible to significantly enhance the

practice rate of Naito, and he might be able to open the Fourth Gate
sooner.
It’s almost a year since Naito entered the battlefield of the Second
World War.
Calculating the time, if everything works the same way as the original
story, this war is coming to an end.
In this year, if Naito trained every day for the whole year, perhaps he
should be now able to open the Fourth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon
Tonkou.
But now it’s still far away.

Fortunately, since Naito managed to master the First Stage of the
Lightning armor, he gained three month worth of training.
“Humph!!”
Naito took a deep breath, the practice was moving slowly, yet Naito was
a little bit tired, and he needed to take a break.
Naito closed his eyes and started to meditate, he was thinking about the
Third Stage, but it was so difficult to get it right now, the secrets of this
technique should be sealed deep in the Cloud Village, it should be ranked
as a top secret.
The only one who managed to get the Second Stage Scroll was
Orochimaru, but am afraid it’s almost impossible for him to get the Third.
Just as he was deeply thinking about this matter, he heard a voice

coming from outside of the room.
“Naito-Kun, are you here?”
The voice was very familiar, it was Tsunade coming in.
“Yes, am here.”
Naito opened his eyes to find Tsunade right in front of him, he nodded
to her then he noticed that she had a very weird expression.
What happened?
Naito looked at her, then he noticed how she was looking at him
weirdly, so he looked down, and then he slightly stiff.
Due to his practices on the Second Stage, Naito’s clothes got completely
shredded, but he didn’t notice that until now.
“…”
Naito got a little bit embarrassed then he shrugged and stood up, he took
a piece of clothes and put it on his body, then he said in a serious way:
“Well, I think we’re even now.”
“We’re not even close to even!!”
Tsunade got a little bit upset, how could he call it even?!
Naito found screaming that was a little bit cute, but he kept his calm and
innocent expression.
In other words, Naito was always using his childish face to keep things
cool at these kinds of situations.
Although he knew that Tsunade wasn’t that mad at him because she
thinks he’s just a young boy, yet he always enjoyed teasing her.
The atmosphere got a little bit awkward.
“Right, why did you come to see me?”
Naito tried to change the topic to ease the mood.
Tsunade bit her teeth first then she snored: “That crazy old man, he
ordered his men to gather an army of two thousand people, then they
attacked one of our units when they were on their way for a mission,
we’ve been assembled to join the battlefield.”
Upon hearing this news, Naito got a little bit surprised and said: “Aren’t
they afraid of being attacked by the Cloud Village?”
“Who knows?!”
Tsunade shrugged then looked at Naito and said: “There’s a big chance
that Onoki will join the battle, you should be careful, that old man is so
powerful, and he might even target you.”
Naito smirked then said: “Well I will be honored.”

Tsunade got mad from Naito’s attitude and said: “Are you listening, all
the world know your strength now, you should be more careful!”
Hearing t his sentence, Naito nodded at her seriously.
When he was playing around a moment ago and treated the matter as a
joke, he was just easing the mood, he’s not stupid, of course, Naito knew
that he should be more careful from now on.
He just chose to respond to her with a joke.
“It might be true that all people will target me from now on, but you
should know that am not an easy target!”
Naito expression was very calm.
He might be even harder to be targeted than Hatake Sakumo himself!
He’s good at both wide-range attacks and at damaging single targets,

he’s immune to non-special Genjutsu, along with his high speed and the
teleporting technique, this makes him perfect in every aspect.
He has almost no weakness.
Being targeted is so difficult for those who don’t have weaknesses.
……
The country of Rain, close to the location of the hinterlands.
There’s an incredibly empty hilly area that looks a bit like the place
where Hanzo and the three Sannin fought.
The rain was falling from the sky washing the blood on the ground.
Konoha and the Rock’s Ninja were killing each other.
It was one of those big battles, it was just about four or five hundred
fighting each other, while the armies of the two sides were heading toward
this location.
The commander of the Rock was Onoki’s assistant Sando, but a masked
ninja was standing behind him.
Judging from where he was standing he shouldn’t be the Anbu Vice

Captain of the Rock Village.
He was just one of the Anbu.
Even though Sando was defeated by Sakumo, two of them were once
again facing each other fearlessly.
In the field, most of the ninjas were Chunins.
Looking at the situation in the field, Sakumo was calmly analyzing the
situation, and suddenly, he took the lead to make the first move and sent
the Jonins toward the battlefield.
There wasn’t a lot of people around Sakumo, only dozens were under
his command, and some of them were already sent to join the battlefield.
Together with them, there were two Jonins troops with over one hundred
people.
This time, the war’s heat reached its highest levels.

Chapter 138
REPORT
However, although the amount of Naito’s Chakra doesn’t meet the

standards of this technique, Naito’s strength, on the other hand, was much
stronger, and he was absolutely qualified.
Moreover, the enhancement of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou this time

worked the best for Naito’s advance, it was recovering very quickly the
Chakra that he was using in order to cultivate the Second Stage, which
allowed him to continue his practice.
Although he was barely able to practice it, yet his progressive was too
slow.
However, even after all of this, Naito was so amazed by the power of the
second stage.
It’s indeed an extremely powerful secret Ninjutsu!
The first stage may not show it’s real power, but the second proved that
fact.
If Naito didn’t learn the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou first, he wouldn’t be

able to learn this technique!
It’s a very mysterious technique!!
Under the serging of his Chakra, a blues flash of lightning start to

appear around Naito’s body, it seemed very terrifying.
The lightning around his body was more evident than the first stage, and
it was even shattering Naito’s clothes.
However, Naito didn’t care about that and focused on controlling the
lightning… In fact, he was trying to control it from shattering his own
flesh.
Any other man, who wasn’t mastering the lightning attribute, his body
wouldn’t be able to withstand this level of lightning!
Even if he doesn’t turn into ashes, he will have physical injuries from
the reflecting of the lightning attribute on his body.
Only the like of Naito can withstand learning this kind of Ninjutsu, a
young man who managed to learn the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou on the
age of nine years old.
After just a half day of practicing this technique, Naito started to feel
the enhancements on his body.
Perhaps this is due to the fact that this is was the beginning of the
cultivation and the effect should always be extraordinary at the early
stages, this day of cultivation, worth a whole week of physical training!
With this progress, it’s indeed possible to significantly enhance the

practice rate of Naito, and he might be able to open the Fourth Gate
sooner.
It’s almost a year since Naito entered the battlefield of the Second
World War.
Calculating the time, if everything works the same way as the original
story, this war is coming to an end.
In this year, if Naito trained every day for the whole year, perhaps he
should be now able to open the Fourth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon
Tonkou.
But now it’s still far away.

Fortunately, since Naito managed to master the First Stage of the
Lightning armor, he gained three month worth of training.
“Humph!!”
Naito took a deep breath, the practice was moving slowly, yet Naito was
a little bit tired, and he needed to take a break.
Naito closed his eyes and started to meditate, he was thinking about the
Third Stage, but it was so difficult to get it right now, the secrets of this
technique should be sealed deep in the Cloud Village, it should be ranked
as a top secret.
The only one who managed to get the Second Stage Scroll was
Orochimaru, but am afraid it’s almost impossible for him to get the Third.
Just as he was deeply thinking about this matter, he heard a voice

coming from outside of the room.
“Naito-Kun, are you here?”
The voice was very familiar, it was Tsunade coming in.
“Yes, am here.”
Naito opened his eyes to find Tsunade right in front of him, he nodded
to her then he noticed that she had a very weird expression.
What happened?
Naito looked at her, then he noticed how she was looking at him
weirdly, so he looked down, and then he slightly stiff.
Due to his practices on the Second Stage, Naito’s clothes got completely
shredded, but he didn’t notice that until now.
“…”
Naito got a little bit embarrassed then he shrugged and stood up, he took
a piece of clothes and put it on his body, then he said in a serious way:
“Well, I think we’re even now.”
“We’re not even close to even!!”
Tsunade got a little bit upset, how could he call it even?!
Naito found screaming that was a little bit cute, but he kept his calm and
innocent expression.
In other words, Naito was always using his childish face to keep things
cool at these kinds of situations.
Although he knew that Tsunade wasn’t that mad at him because she
thinks he’s just a young boy, yet he always enjoyed teasing her.
The atmosphere got a little bit awkward.
“Right, why did you come to see me?”
Naito tried to change the topic to ease the mood.
Tsunade bit her teeth first then she snored: “That crazy old man, he
ordered his men to gather an army of two thousand people, then they
attacked one of our units when they were on their way for a mission,
we’ve been assembled to join the battlefield.”
Upon hearing this news, Naito got a little bit surprised and said: “Aren’t
they afraid of being attacked by the Cloud Village?”
“Who knows?!”
Tsunade shrugged then looked at Naito and said: “There’s a big chance
that Onoki will join the battle, you should be careful, that old man is so
powerful, and he might even target you.”
Naito smirked then said: “Well I will be honored.”

Tsunade got mad from Naito’s attitude and said: “Are you listening, all
the world know your strength now, you should be more careful!”
Hearing t his sentence, Naito nodded at her seriously.
When he was playing around a moment ago and treated the matter as a
joke, he was just easing the mood, he’s not stupid, of course, Naito knew
that he should be more careful from now on.
He just chose to respond to her with a joke.
“It might be true that all people will target me from now on, but you
should know that am not an easy target!”
Naito expression was very calm.
He might be even harder to be targeted than Hatake Sakumo himself!
He’s good at both wide-range attacks and at damaging single targets,

he’s immune to non-special Genjutsu, along with his high speed and the
teleporting technique, this makes him perfect in every aspect.
He has almost no weakness.
Being targeted is so difficult for those who don’t have weaknesses.
……
The country of Rain, close to the location of the hinterlands.
There’s an incredibly empty hilly area that looks a bit like the place
where Hanzo and the three Sannin fought.
The rain was falling from the sky washing the blood on the ground.
Konoha and the Rock’s Ninja were killing each other.
It was one of those big battles, it was just about four or five hundred
fighting each other, while the armies of the two sides were heading toward
this location.
The commander of the Rock was Onoki’s assistant Sando, but a masked
ninja was standing behind him.
Judging from where he was standing he shouldn’t be the Anbu Vice

Captain of the Rock Village.
He was just one of the Anbu.
Even though Sando was defeated by Sakumo, two of them were once
again facing each other fearlessly.
In the field, most of the ninjas were Chunins.
Looking at the situation in the field, Sakumo was calmly analyzing the
situation, and suddenly, he took the lead to make the first move and sent
the Jonins toward the battlefield.
There wasn’t a lot of people around Sakumo, only dozens were under
his command, and some of them were already sent to join the battlefield.
Together with them, there were two Jonins troops with over one hundred
people.
This time, the war’s heat reached its highest levels.

Chapter 139
REPORT
Behind the army of the Rock’s, the commander of the army and Onoki’s
assistant Sando was standing there while his heart was full of haterade.
Looking at Sakumo, he revealed a powerful killing intent.
This killing intent was due to their last clash when Sakumo managed to
cut his arm, it was impossible for Sando to not hate Sakumo for that.
But the person who hated the most was Yuu Naito.
If it weren’t for Naito, Sando wouldn’t lost his arm out of distraction
that day, now he lost an arm, and he could only print with one hand, which
made his strength drop a lot because of that.
“He’s not using any tricks this time? he’s gonna swing it hard from
the start, fine with me.”
With a ray of light in his eyes, Sando commanded his army to engage
the battlefield.
Although he didn’t understand the meanings of Sakumo’s rush move,

Sando found it in his advantage to raise the scales earlier.
Because he couldn’t see Naito figure anywhere in the battlefield, and

the sooner he deals with Konoha’s army, the better situation it will be later
when he appears.
The Rock’s army engaged at once, but Sakumo seemed like he didn’t
care about that.
The battlefield was at its climax.
The two sides were even in terms of power, there were more than 500
ninjas at the Rock’s side, but there were only 400 people in Konoha’s.
Yet, here it appeared that Konoha was the favorite side in this war.
In fact, the Rock’s side was suffering from the disadvantage of the Rain
Country environment, while Konoha’s side had a lot of Taijutsu user along
with a lot of Wind and Water user, who had the most advantage in these
kinds of situations.
Even so, Sakumo was slightly frowning, because the Rock’s side was
outnumbering Konoha’s army!
This time, Konoha couldn’t dispatch all of its forces into this battle
since they moved their camp to the center and they needed some people to
stay behind and protect their camp, Konoha could only bring one thousand
and five hundred Shinobis, and they didn’t even reach the battlefield yet!
Also because Konoha went deep in the center of the Rain Country, they
had other battles in the hinterland with both the Rain and Sand.
Although these battles were small, yet they weakened Konoha’s army.
Fortunately, Hanzo still didn’t target Konoha with his full power, he was
focusing on the Sand’s side, there was some news that Chiyo from the sand
has also cracked his poison wish threatened him and made him focus on
them.
“We have a big disadvantage, the Rock’s side is suppressing us, Naito
didn’t come yet?”
Sakumo couldn’t help but take a glance at the back, but he didn’t see
any signs of the arrival of both Naito and Tsunade.
This battle was a little bit sudden.
Sakumo was leading an army to attack one of the Rain units, but he
suddenly got attacked by the Rock’s army.
Subsequently, the support from the two sides continued on reaching the
battlefield, and the scale of this small battle got bigger and bigger until it
reached this current situation.
If the previous battle didn’t hurt the Rock’s much to back off, this one is
gonna do it.
Just as Sakumo was waiting for Natio to reach the battlefield, the
situation changed!
The land of the Rain had a really incomparably muddy and damp
ground.
This caused, the movements of the Konoha’s army to get really slow.
However, the Rock had a unit with special types of equipment that can
make them move freely underground, and it was the Rock surprising unit!
It takes many years to train these kinds of special units; therefore, there
was only three of them in the whole army of the Rock Village.
After one of them got completely wiped out by Naito, the Tsuchikage
sent the two remainings into this battlefield.
The situation of the battlefield changed the moment these two units
joined the battle.
Boom!!!
After the entrance of the Specials Surprising Squad, they start to attack
Konoha’s army every time from under the ground, which gave the Rock
army on the surface the upper hand.
Konoha’s Ninja wanted to get rid of these two units first, but it was very
difficult, and they were getting blocked every time from by Rock’s
Shinobis on the ground.
The scene, of the two sides when they were evenly matched, start to
change into Konoha being the unfavorable side here.
Upon seeing this, Sakumo expression changed and became very anxious
one, there wasn’t any chance for them to retreat, with such a big number
retreating will cause the whole morale of the army to drop, and once this
happens, the entire army will collapse.
Sakumo needed to find another way to solve this matter.
The support continued on reaching the battlefield, and this battle

suddenly turned into a huge decisive one!
However, Konoha was the losing side.
Under this circumstances, Sakumo finally couldn’t hold back anymore,

leading his Anbus he engaged personally the battlefield, which made
Sando the assistant of Onoki do the same, starting a fierce battle between
the two commanders.
Although it was somewhat unfavorable for him to deal with both sides,
Sakumo needed to find a way to deal with this quickly; otherwise, this
battle will end before Naito even reaches it!
In an Instant, Sakumo pulled out his sword and attacked Sando who lost
his arm, pushing him back so hard.
This power shocked everyone.
However, this is wasn’t enough, Konoha was suffering, and even the
death of the Rock’s commander won’t change that.
“Naito didn’t arrive yet…”
Sakumo was still worried, looking at the field every second.

At that moment, Konoha’s army was gradually falling apart by the
surprise attacks from the ground.
“Damn these Rats!!”
The surprising squad role wasn’t killing enemies, but bothering them
with sneak attacks, this way Konoha’s side will lose focus and this will
ease the task for the Rock’s Shinobis on the ground.
Orochimaru looked very calm, yet his murderous intents were all over
the place, he was very annoyed by the underground sneak attacks.
“The situation is getting worse, what should I do?!”
He suddenly got attacked from both sides and almost got injured,
Orochimaru fell back and couldn’t help but exclaim.
“Damn it, we’re gonna lose if this continues, we need to hang on until
Naito arrives.”
As soon as he mentioned Naito’s name, Konoha’s Shinobis regained

their focus: “We just need to block them until he comes, he will deal with
the Shinobis on the ground, then we will be able to deal with these sneak
attacks from the underground.”
“But what if he couldn’t come in time!”
“If we just had the Anbu Yujin between us, he would have been able to
deal with them, I heard that he managed to wipe out one of these squads
all by himself.”
Mentioning Yujin, made all of them wished if one of these two was
here!
When he heard this sentence, Orochimaru felt a little bit strange.
Orochimaru knew the identity of the Anbu Yujin from the start, but he
didn’t expect that there were still some people who didn’t guess his
identity yet, the other Villages already guessed that Yujin and Naito are the
same person by now, it’s true this information are top secret, but it was
already exposed by his last performance in the war.
Still, a lot of people still didn’t know this in Konoha.

Chapter 140
REPORT
Orochimaru wanted to tell them that Yujin is Naito, but he couldn’t

because this information was top secret.
“As long as he comes here it won’t matter whether they know or not.”
Once he whispered this sentence, the stress-controlled his thoughts

again
At the moment, Konoha’s army was waiting for the arrival of either
Naito or Yujin to the battlefield to deal with the surprising squad.
Not only the Chunins but even the Elites were also waiting for his
arrival, they didn’t need him to join the battle, just his presence is enough
to improve the morale of the army!
Just the presence of Konoha’s Ashura in the battlefield will scare the
enemies and give confidence to the allies.
Just as the situation of Konoha was getting worse and worse, far away at
the edge of the battlefield, Naito finally arrived!
Naito was originally coming with Tsunade, but when he heard about the
situation in the battlefield, he left her and rushed over at top speed.
Sure enough, when he first reached the battlefield, he noticed how

Konoha was getting pushed back by the enemies, and how a lot of his
allies were laying on the ground injured or killed.
On the other hand, the Rock’s momentum was powerful, it was evident
that they were the winning side.
“The situation is terrible, the Rock’s seems like they have been very
prepared for this battle.”
He noticed that even Sakumo was dragged into the battlefield, suddenly,
Naito revealed a very cold aura.
And suddenly, he took his first step on the battlefield!
This time Naito wasn’t rushing; instead, he was walking step by step
toward the center of the battlefield.
With every step he was taking in the battlefield, his aura was getting
more stronger.
Moreover, it wasn’t any aura, it was the Aura of the man who has been
named after the demigod of war Ashura!
With every step Naito was taking in this battlefield, his body was
starting to regain the cold-blooded state from the last time when he
slaughtered hundreds of ninja, his killing intent was all over the place, and
his eyes were as cold as ever!
Therefore, every single person on the battlefield felt his cold aura, and
the fear started to control the minds of the Rock’s army.
They didn’t know who caused it, but they were sure that this person was
so strong; finally one of the Rock’s Shinobis saw Naito coming from a
distance, and immediately his heart sank into horror.
Naito’s aura was so strong which made the whole people in the
battlefield feel it.
This wasn’t a Ninjutsu or a technique, it was just his killing intent, it

didn’t do any damage to their bodies, but it seemed like it was torturing
their souls from the inside.
A moment ago the Rock’s momentum was on its peak and Konoha was
on the edge of collapsing, but the moment he took his first step into the
battlefield, Naito’s presence reversed the situation!
“It’s Yuu Naito!!”
“Great! Naito is here!”
“Konoha’s Ashura!”
The moment they heard his name the ninjas from Konoha at once were
relieved.
The presence of Naito was enough to strengthen them, as long as he was

on the battlefield, they felt like they can win this war!
This couldn’t be caused by anyone, the only man who could reverse
these kinds of situations with his presence only, is none but a true leader!
In an instant, Konoha who was on the edge of collapsing a moment ago

got fired up, and start pushing back the Rock’s side, while the Rock’s start
to lose their momentum!
“That guy… Is Konoha’s Ashura?!”
“I heard he’s very strong, but doesn’t he seems like he’s just a kid?”
“Indeed, nothing about him looks strong.”
Although every single one of them knew Naito’s name, yet only a few of
them saw his face since there wasn’t a lot of survivors from the last
battlefield, and boy did they were frightened to see that face again!
Just seeing that face again was enough to make them think of running
away!
But most of the ninjas didn’t know his face, so they didn’t have any fear
from him, yet they were very curious because they noticed the changes in
the events.
Just when this young boy reached the battle the whole situation
changed.
How is this possible?
Under the confusion of almost everyone in the Rock’s side, Naito joined
the battle.
Naito’s eyes flickered, and in an instant, he felt the Shinbois of the

surprising squad moving under the ground.
“Playing the game of the hamster again? Sorry, but I don’t have time
to play with you this time.”
Naito couldn’t see them, yet he felt them moving under the ground, and
suddenly, his eyes became very cold.
Naito also hated these guys, he was really annoyed last time when he
fought against them.
The next moment, Naito gently lifted his legs, and under the gaze of
countless ninjas, he smashed the ground.
Boom!!!
Suddenly a roaring sound spread like a lightning thunder in the ears of

everyone in the battlefield, the whole place started shaking, and the cracks
begin to appear on the ground, then in an instant, it spread in every
direction!
Naito looked very young, his body wasn’t muscular, even his leg was
tiny, yet he managed to destroy the whole ground with a simple kick to the
ground!!
What a monster!
“Is this the strength of Yuu Naito!”

The Ninjas from Konoha looked very amazed.
On the other side, the Ninjas from the Rock looked very shocked, at that
moment, all of their thoughts about Naito changed!
“Impossible!!”
“What kind of power is this!”
“He just destroyed the whole ground with a kick!”
Under the gaze of everyone, the power of shock didn’t just destroy the
ground, it also continued it’s way down toward the Surprising squad!
Suddenly their expressions changed the moment the shock force got
close to them.
“Not good!!”
“Shit!”
“Block it fast!!”
Under the horror of getting hit by the Shock force, the Shinobis of the
surprising squad joined hands to block Naito’s attack.
In an instant, all of them were running their chakra and printing hand
signs to strengthen the ground above them.
Finally, they managed to block his attack.
After a slight sigh of relief, cold sweat appeared on their foreheads.
Just… What was that?!
On the ground.
Naito shook his head after he sensed that his attack got blocked.
“Huh what a pain in the ass, just accept your fate and die.”
Naito looked at the ground under him, then with a sigh of disdain on his
face, he lifted his leg once again and hit the ground.
It doesn’t matter whether you were in front of him or under the ground,
so why bother hiding anyway?!
What a pain in the ass!!
Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!
The power of these several kicks was so strong that it managed to

destroy the whole ground around him, the cracks were spreading all the
way in the depth of the ground, trembling and shaking the entire place, the
ground could no longer withstand the force, and it finally collapsed
leaving a big hole!
The cracks continued on spreading on the ground destroying it, while

some of the Shinobis from both sides were running and jumping trying to
avoid them.
The others couldn’t do a thing but look at this horrifying scene.
Bang!!
In the end, the cracks finally stopped from spreading, leaving the whole
people in a shock.
When the cracks stopped from spreading, the whole place became quiet,
and no one dared to move.
They looked like they didn’t believe that the horror has stopped, the
only thing they were so sure about is that the surprise squad under the
ground were already gone!
On the other side, the ninjas of Konoha were also very shocked,
suddenly, all of them couldn’t help but think about the Anbu Yujin.
Naito just did the same thing that Anbu did before, he easily managed to
kill the squad that was giving them a hard time, and that made them think
about another thing.
That Anbu codenamed Yujin… Is actually, Yuu Naito?!

Chapter 141
REPORT
From the first step he took in the battlefield, Naito managed to kill the
whole members of the surprising squad.
Konoha’s ninjas looked so shocked from Naito’s power, but this shock
fired up their spirit and made their moral raise dramatically.
While the surprising squad is gone now, Konoha’s Shinobis were so

confident that they can win this war even if Naito didn’t fight.
In the distance, Sando who was in the middle of a fierce battle, couldn’t
help but shout.
“Damn!”
When he first saw Naito entering the battlefield, he wanted to rush and
stop him, but he got blocked by Sakumo, and could no longer pass.
The Anbu next to him was faster, and could easily pass through Sakumo
while he’s focusing on Sando, but once he’s gone, Sando who lost his arm
would be easily killed by Sakumo!
Looking at the situation on the battlefield, Sakumo looked relieved by

Naito’s arrival.
Naito finally came, the outcome of the war has already been
determined.
However, when he looked back at Sando, the last didn’t look like he was
even worried, on the contrary, the look on his face when he took a glance
at Naito was the look of seeing a dead man walking.
Just as he managed to wipe out the whole members of the surprising

squad, the heat of the war once again exploded.
Holding his Chakra sword, Sakumo waved it so hard pushing back

Sando and the other Anbu.
It must be said, that Sakumo should have been one of the Strongest
Shinobis of his time if he didn’t end up suiciding in the original story.
On the battlefield.
Naito stood up and set his sight on the other Rock’s Shinobis.
The stare in his eyes was very cold, suddenly, Naito rushed over toward
the nearest Shinobi at high speed.
Whoosh!
In no time, Naito pulled out the Kusanagi sword and struck down the
Shinobi, In an Instant, the blood splashed, and the whole body of the
Shinobi got cut into two halves!
Naito’s figure was flashing everywhere in the battlefield, smashing,

cutting, and destroying everything that comes in its way, it didn’t matter if
he was a Chunin or even a Jonin, no one could stop him.
No defense!
Under the leadership of Naito, Konoha momentum continued on raising,

and finally, they managed to overwhelm the Rock’s suppressing.
This is also surprised the squad of Anbu that were fighting with Sando
against Sakumo, they weren’t present in the last war, they only heard
about Naito’s power from Sando.
But now, after they’ve witnessed it by themselves, they understood that

Sando wasn’t exaggerating!
That guy is really strong!!
He’s simply like a killing machine.
Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito was everywhere, and the single thing
they could see is his sword waving and cutting their allies.
And if there’s anyone who dares to attack him, Naito other hand was
always ready to shatter any kind of attacks with a punch.
Yet Naito was also facing a lot of clones, everyone was using this
technique to distract Naito and win some time to regroup, Naito was so
lazy to focus on the real ones, he was just destroying everything on his
way.
It was really impossible to stop him anyway, so he just continued on

destroying everything.
And in general, those clones were getting destroyed the moment he

came near them by his passive shocks that he was using around his body, it
was basically like a tremor aura.
This is one of the reasons that makes him unstoppable in these kinds of
situation.
He is a monster!
Every single one of them wanted to kill him, the killing intent was so
tense, that he could even feel it around this whole madness of the
battlefield, yet it didn’t have any effect on Naito.
But at that moment, he felt another strong intent around him, and
couldn’t help but stop.
Who is this?!
Although he wasn’t sure who was this person, Naito was so sure that
this person must be strong!
This feeling of hatred and killing intent was clearly meant to Naito!
This is extremely dangerous!
At the next moment, Naito finally knew who this person was, it was the
one who didn’t engage the battle last time thanks to Sakumo.
Suddenly, two thick walls raised from the ground and traped Naito in the
middle, blocking him from moving.
“Dust Release!”
This two words had the intention of the whole battlefield.
Dust Release! Did the Tsuchikage engaged the battlefield!
At that moment, it was already too late to think of why the Tsuchikage
decided to attack Naito, instead of Sakumo, because the Dust Technique
was completed, and the moment it touches him, he will get wiped out!
The Rock walls that were blocking him from moving, could easily break
with a punch from Naito.
But the Dust Technique was already falling from the sky toward Naito,
if he destroys the walls first, he won’t have time to escape from it.
This is really a clever trap!
In the sky, the Tsuchikage was already floating there, looking down at
Naito, with very cold eyes.
He looked at him as if he was already a dead man.
“Damn you Konoha’s imp, go to hell already.”
He didn’t have any mercy, Onoki was already confident that his
technique gonna turn him into dust!
Looking up at the sky, watching the Dust Technique falling toward him
at a very high speed, Naito looked very calm, he didn’t have any fear in his
heart.
Naito’s eyes were shining with confidence.
Nothing changed, Naito was still confident in his bloodlimit!
The Earthquake Release can destroy everything!
The Dust release had the ability to turn everything into dust.
Which one will be stronger!
Naito aura burst out the whole space around him as he was clenching his
fist so hard charging up his full power into one punch, the blood in his
veins was boiling, and suddenly a smile appeared on his face, Naito was
actually enjoying this!
The space around Naito was cracking so hard.
“Let’s see which one is the strongest…”
Suddenly Naito punched the space targeting the Dust Technique in the
sky!
Boom!!
With one punch, space broke like a mirror, and it spread out toward the
sky!
This dangerous situation made Naito break his limit and send his
strongest punch up until now!
Crack!!!!
The power of the shock blasted, even though he was targeting the sky,
but all the Shinobis from both sides on the ground felt a violent and robust
force hitting them.
Around Naito, a bunch of Shinobis who wanted to take advantage of the
situation and attack him got suddenly shocked so strong until they got
completely crashed!
But at this moment, nothing of that was important, what was important
was the Shock force and the Dust technique that were about to crash into
each other!
Finally, the two forces collided!

Chapter 142
REPORT
When the power of the dust and the Shock force collided, it didn’t cause
any sound, there was no roaring or reverberating.
However, their collides caused a big light that seemed like it

illuminated the distance between the earth and heaven!
Whoom!!!
Everyone in the field looked at the sky, the light was so strong and
dazzling, that it seemed like a star.
Everyone was terrified from this scene, the light became stronger, and
they couldn’t help but close their eyes, they could no longer look straight
to the sky.
At that moment, the light immersion everything, it looked like it turned

the whole place into a void, and this is cause to stop the movements across
the entire battlefield.
That light was so strong that it blocked the vision on the sky, and they
could no longer even see the clouds and the sun.
It illuminated the whole ground and sky, even the people in the nearby
towns could see it, even the Shinobis of the Rain in a far distance could
see it!
“What is that?!”
At this moment, Hanzo the Salamander frowned when he saw the light.
The light seemed like it replaced the light of the sun itself.
What a shocking scene.
In the end, the light start to fade away and both the shadows of Onoki
and Naito start to emerge again.
Naito didn’t retract his punch and stood there like if he was targeting
the whole sky.
Onoki was still maintaining his stance as he was holding the whole sky,
yet his expression looked very confused, he never expected that his Dust
power could be stopped by Naito’s Shocks!
“The Dust… He’s able to block it?!”
Onoki’s heart was full fear.
There’s a lot of people in his life who managed to avoid he’s Dust, but
no one ever could block it, he was sure that he could destroy everything up
until this moment!
It’s a known fact that Onoki was possessioning the strongest bloodlimit!
In the original story, Onoki’s dust managed even to wipe away Madara’s
uncompleted Susano.
Even Madara wouldn’t be able to stop it if he wasn’t using the Rinnegan

ability Gakid!
What a shocking scene.
The Dust Release was created first by the second Tsuchikage Muu, the
power of this release is well know, even the Rock’s Shinobis knew how
strong it is, it’s a fact that the dust release is the strongest bloodlimit!
But now, it was blocked by Naito!
Every single one in the field was shocked.

“The Tsuchikage Dust got… Blocked?!
“This… This is impossible!”
“There shouldn’t be a bloodlimit stronger than the Tsuchikage’s…”
All the Rock’s Shinbois had a dull gaze on their faces, under the horror
they were feeling, their bodies were shaking, and even their tones were
revealing their fear.
Although most of Konoha’s ninjas at the time didn’t know this

information and how strong the Dust release is, but when they heard and
saw the Rock’s Shinobi’s expression, they got so shocked.
The Tsuchikage!
He’s one of the five Kages, and he’s one of the strongest Shinobis in the
world!
His figure was smaller than Naito, but in fact, he was the Kage of the
Rock Village, and he was standing at the top of the Ninja World!
Such a man was blocked by Naito even though he used a sneak attack!
Everyone on the field could no longer breath normally!
ZiZi!!
In the battlefield, the reflection that caused from the collide from the
two forces didn’t stop, the cracks were still spreading out as the dust was
still getting blocked by the shock, but it was slowly fading, while the
reflection of the shocks on the battlefield was still trembling it.
In the sky, Onoki was still maintaining his stance while he was looking
all shocked at Naito; finally his expression changed.
This kid must die!

At such an age, he managed to block his dust, if he grows up later, what
else he will do?!
Onoki revealed a very strong killing intent, he bit his teeth, then he
madly started to mobilize his chakra an injecting it into his hand.
The Dust release is, of course, can be used several times as long as the
user still have Chakra.
The power is really great, but as the consumption of the Chakra, it far
beyond the consumption of normal Bloodlimit, but he had only one thing
in his mind.
Is to be sure to kill Naito!
The amount of Onoki’s Chakra was already on the level of a Kage, Naito
wasn’t sure which one had a bigger one Onoki or Muu.
But no doubt, the two of them were at the level of a Kage!
This is the problem Onoki was at the peak of his power, while Naito was
only on the Third Stage of his Shock force.
The moment Onoki decided to wipe out Naito from the ground with all
of his power, a figure rushed over from the ground to the sky.
There was no flashing light, but the movement was so fast that almost
no one noticed him!
Then with his full power, he waved his sword toward Onoki.
It was Konoha’s White Fang!
Even Onoki couldn’t deal with him while he was trying to attack Naito,
so he dispatched the dust release and fell back.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, a cut appeared on Onoki’s nick!

The dispatched dust went all the way down, but it wasn’t that strong,
Naito once again sent a shock wave toward it.
Boom!!!
And once again, the nearby Ninjas got shocked by Naito’s punch.
In just a short period of time, the Situation on the battlefield changed

again.
First, the Tsuchikage appeared from nowhere in the sky and did a sneak
attack on Naito using his dust release.
Followed by a second shocking scene, where Naito who should have

been wiped out by the dust release of the Tsuchikage managed to block his
attack!
Then, when the Tsuchikage decided to use his full power to kill Naito,
Sakumo rushed over toward him and almost managed to kill him!
Every scene was shocking!!
But from all of these scenes, the most shocking one was the one when
Naito blocked the Dust Release.
Even though this one has been followed by other shocking scenes,
almost every single Rock Shinobi was still shocked by that.
Chapter 143
REPORT
In the sky, Sakumo didn’t have the ability to stay in the air, so he was
slowly falling down toward the ground.
In the distance, Sando got stricken by Sakumo, his body got injured
badly, and he was getting treated by a medical ninja.
He was also the Anbu captain, but he couldn’t stop Sakumo, he got
easily defeated by him.
With his current strength, Sakumo was able to stand still even in the
face of a Kage level, a person like Sando will never have a chance in front
of him!
“Are you okay?”
As he was floating down, Sakumo looked very focused, but both his
heart and mind were calm, Naito looked at him and also replayed with a
very calm tone.
Naito shook his head, and retracted his fist, after he stretched his body,
both his muscles and bones suddenly screamed with pain.
He just used a full power punch that broke his limit, this is caused some
burden on his body, but his recovery ability was also very strong, and it
started healing him immediately.
Without mentioning that the Second Stage of the lightning Armour
technique is very good, although he only practiced it for a short time, it
has brought him great improvements for both his body and his shock
force.
Otherwise, Naito would never be able to stop the Dust Release.
When the crisis was lifted, Sakum and Naito stood side by side and
looked up to the sky while they had the same expression.
This is a state of high concentration, there’s almost no personal feeling

in these kinds of situations, it’s an absolute state of battle, only the elites
can enter such a state.
Although it’s not the same state as the Root Ninja who doesn’t have any
feelings, yet in these kinds of battles, it can also be possible to abandon all
feelings for a short period of time, to le the mind enter an absolutely calm
state.
It must be said that Naito reached such a level only because he

experienced countless battles before.
Sakumo had nothing to be afraid of because Naito has entered the same
state as him!
“Konoha’s White Fang and Ashura…”
Onoki was floating in the air, looking at the two of them with a very
cold stare.
Unfortunately, his full power dust blow was interrupted by Sakumo, but
he didn’t expect that shot to be blocked by Naito!
Compared to this small issue that Onoki was thinking about, Naito and
Sakumo were thinking about a bigger one.
Why did the Tsuchikage come here?

Naito and Sakumo were thinking about the same thing, it’s necessary to
know that under normal circumstances like these, the Kage should sit in
his village to protect it.
Once he moves out of his Village, it will be easy to be targeted by other

villages, and in this case, it will be both the Rain and the Sand, what is he
thinking?
Even if he doesn’t die here, he might get badly injured.
Therefore, the only reason that will make a kage move out from his
village is if there’s another kage engaged the battle, but the war was still in
its early stages, and all of the Villages were using their Anbu Captain and
their assistance to lead the armies.
But at this moment, the battlefield had the Tsuchikage, his assistance,
and the Anbu Captian of the Rock Village, almost all of them are here.
Onoki doesn’t he care about his village anymore?!
Naito and Sakumo had doubts in their hearts, but at this moment, he’s
already here, and if you don’t know the answer, just shouldn’t think about
it.
Both of them were in a state of absolute concentration, in a battle

against the Tsuchikage and his powerful Dust Release, they shouldn’t think
about anything else but how to deal with him.
There was no trace of fear inside their hearts.
This is a War!
“Tsuchikage-Sama!”
“Tsuchikage-Sama!!”
Most of the Shinobis from the Rock didn’t know that Onoki is going to
engage the battle, so at this time, they wake up from the shock they had
when Naito blocked his dust and revealed a very inspired expression.
The Tsuchikage engaged the battlefield!
The dust blow made some effect on the battlefield, the Shinobis from
both sides were feeling dizzy, which made the two get divided equally!
This is the power of the Tsuchikage, his title is no less compared to the
White Fang and Konoha’s Ashura!
On the other side, Konoha’s Shinbois were also shocked, they never
thought that the Tsuchikage is going to engage the battle, but when they
saw how Naito blocked his Dust Release, and how Sakumo almost
managed to cut his head, they felt somehow confident.
So what if the Hokage wasn’t here?!
They had on their side two of the strongest elites on their sides!
Onoki looked down on Naito and Sakumo, his expression was very
gloomy, and he didn’t know what to do next, finally, at the next moment,
he waved his hand then shouted.
“Destroy them!”
“Yes Sir!!”
The moment they heard these two words the whole morale of the Rock’s
army raised, their expression changed and charged at Konoha’s side.
The Ninjas of Konoha didn’t look less confident than them, they didn’t
have any fear, they screamed and charged toward them too.
The war has exploded again!
However, even inside this fierce battle, Sakumo, Naito and the Onoki
didn’t move, all the attacks were bypassing through them.
In fact, no one dared to attack them.

The three men were facing each other, Naito seemed to be the weakest
part out of the three, but after he managed to block Onoki’s dust, he
needed to be aware from him, he’s not less important than Sakumo.
Even Sakumo is no less than Naito, the guy almost managed to cut
Onoki’s head!
The Tsuchikage’s expression became cold.
It might be true that Hatake Sakumo for now is stronger than Naito
since he was at his peak, but Naito was growing a lot every day under his
assistance… This is needed to be stopped!
At this age, this strength is so terrible!
He came to the battlefield knowing that the Third Hokage Sarutobi will
never be in it, the only reason for him to leave his Village and came all the
way to the battlefield is to kill Naito and stop him from being a big threat
in the future!
Onoki’s Killing intent was very strong.
At the next moment, Onoki suddenly put one hand next to the other, and
a white halo light start to appear on his palm, then with one move he sent
away that force toward them.
Even if you are far away, you could easily feel the horrible chakra
flowing.
It’s the Dust Release!
Whoom!! Whoom!!
Facing this technique, Naito and Sakumo didn’t hesitate, and almost
moved at the same time!
Sakumo’s power can be very terrifying too, after all, he was using the
Raiken technique, which is working the same way as the Raikiri, yet he
was injecting it into his sword, it was very fast, and it could cut anything.
Yet Naito speed was even higher, using his Soru Technique, Naito was
able to cross over the battlefield in seconds!
Naito and Sakumo both moved so fast crossing the battlefield leaving
after images everywhere.
The two of them moved precisely the same way, and suddenly, blood
was splashing everywhere, and the bodies of countless of Rock Shinobis
got cut into two halves.
“Damn!!”
There was a hint of irritability in Onoki’s eyes, If Naito and Sakumo got
mixed in the crowd, he would no longer be able to fight.
Onoki’s Dust Release has a very wide range, if he throws it wildly, he

can cause a very devastating damage to the battlefield.
But Onoki couldn’t do that since the Rock Shinobis were mixed with
Konoha’s, and he could kill his allies this way.
Of course, Naito and Sakumo’s intentions weren’t killing the Rock’s

Shinobis, but to prevent him from using the Dust release.
If they kill the Rock Shinobis, the number of the Rock’s army will drop,
they will end up retreating, then Onoki will just wipe everyone with his
dust release.
So, they were actually just passing by them.
Naito and Sakumo were thinking the same way, this was only a plan to
drag the fight to another location.
Chapter 144
REPORT
Whoosh! Whoosh!!
Naito and Sakumo crossed the battlefield in the blink of an eye, they
went so far away, but not that far from the battlefield, both sides were able
to see each other from a distance.
They reached a hilly area, then the two of them leaped toward it and
stood there.
The Tsuchikage saw this scene, he didn’t hesitate, and followed them
from the sky, with a cold stare on his face.
The truth is, Sakumo was also slightly younger than Onoki, but Naito
was the youngest.
But these two young people were challenging an elder.
There was nothing to talk about here because they didn’t need to speak,
their intentions were very clear, yet also the response was very obvious
too.
There’s no way that Onoki will turn off this challenge!
That would be impossible!
Because he’s a Kage, one of the strongest Kages in the world of Ninja!
A man who’s worth to be called a Kage will never run away!

“Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!”
In an instant, Onoki rushed down from the sky slamming Naito and
Sakumo with his fist.
The dust release made him consume a lot of Chakra, and he couldn’t use
it continuously, he needed to recover a little bit of his chakra first, even so,
he wasn’t even afraid of two younger people.
Bang!!
The Rock fists of Onoki wasn’t the same as any other user, he was a
master of the Earth Release, which made this technique a lot stronger than
usual.
Onoki’s fist fell, and Sakumo fell back two steps instead of trying to
avoid it leaving Naito in front to handle it.
Naito looked at the Rock fist falling down, yet his body didn’t move, he
calmly looked at him then punched it back.
Boom!!!
The two fists collided with each other at the same time, but the effect
was quite different.
The air burst and the force of shock slammed the rock, even Onoki’s
Rock Fist technique couldn’t compete with Naito’s shocks!
Onoki was sure now that the accident when Naito blocked his dust
wasn’t out of luck, Naito seems to be possessing a very strange power
related to his bloodlimit.
If it get any stronger, it may even defeat his dust!
The more he thought about that, the more he felt the need to kill him,
suddenly his eyes become colder.
“Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!!!
In the blink of an eye, Onoki transformed the surface underneath of

Naito, and Sakumo into a river of mud that sweeps them off their feet,
then a dragon head appeared and start to shoot mud balls at them.
This move is not an advanced Ninjutsu, but when its cast from a Kage it
will even more powerful!
Sakumo jumped into the air, and suddenly countless mud balls were
right in front of him, and he couldn’t dodge them.
However, Konoha’s white fang will never lose in the face of these kinds
of tricks, he waved his sword cutting his way through these balls.
As for Naito on the other side, his move was even simpler, he jumped in
the air than he kicked the space under him.
Boom!!!
The mud balls that were heading toward him got all smashed by his
shocks.
At the same time, Naito teleported very fast toward Onoki smashing
him down with a punch.
“Humph!”
Onoki looked at Naito, then he suddenly snorted, this is one of the few
times that someone tried to attack him from the sky since he had the
ability to float, no one ever dared to attack him from above.
“Earth Release: Golem Technique!”
When the force of the shock was crashing down reaching him, a huge
golem rose from the ground blocking Naito’s attack.
Onoki used this technique several times in the original story, its
defensive power is powerful, and at this time, it was enough to block Naito
punch.
However, Naito’s attack didn’t stop there, he reached his back pulling
out his Kusanagi sword, then he rushed over toward Onoki again from the
sky at top speed.
At the same time, Sakumo rushed over from the other side at full speed.
Whoosh!!!
The two of them flashed with a silver color from the two sides of the
field.
In the next moment, the two of them struck down both Onoki and the
Golem, the last got split into two halves, but Onoki managed at the last
second to retreat, although it was so dangerous to dodge the strike of these
two swords, Onoki didn’t have any choice, he stood up in the distance,
while some part of his clothes got shuttered, and a blood mark appeared on
his shoulder
It hurt!
The two of them turned around looking at him holding both of their
swords.
Both of them used their full force in that attack, they seemed like they
could even cut the sky if they wanted!
The battlefield in the distance wasn’t so far from here, and it’s almost
clear from where they were standing, they could see everything in the
other side, including the scene when they managed to cut Onoki’s shoulder.
“The Tsuchikage… Got Hurt?!”
“This is impossible!”
Some of the Rock’s Shinobis had a very terrified look on their faces.
Although it didn’t look like a serious injury, but we’re talking about the
Tsuchikage here, he’s one of the strongest Ninjas in the world!
“Tsuchikage-Sama consumed a lot of his chakra, and he can’t use the

dust release for a short time, don’t worry this will end soon.”
“When the Tsuchikaga-Sama restores his chakra, Konoha’s White

Fang, and Ashura wouldn’t be able to face him!”
After a few of them saw how their will got a little bit broken, they
suddenly looked at them and comforted them.
hearing these words, they all came to their senses again and nodded.
That’s right!
The Tsuchikage got injured because he couldn’t use his Dust Release,
once he recovers some of his Chakra, he will turn around the situation!
___________________________________________________________
__
Eleven Days before The Special Offer Ends!!!

Chapter 145
REPORT
In the distance, the Tsuchikage’s expression calmed down after he

suffered a shoulder injury, but his killing intent was on its peak.
He looked left at Naito then right at Sakumo, then he lifted up his body
in the air.
Naito and Sakumo saw this scene; naturally, they wouldn’t let the
Tsuchikage move the fight to the sky. Therefore, both of them rushed over
trying to intercept him.
Whoosh!!
The two of them looked like a stream of light, flashing over the distance
toward the Tsuchikage.
For a moment, the two of them looked like they were gonna cross the
whole battlefield rushing toward Onoki who was already floating in the air.
However, looking at this scene, Onoki’s face suddenly showed a hint of

coldness, while he moved both his hand against his chest.
Whoom!!
Under the crazy flow of his Chakra, a white halo emerged on the palms
of Onoki, then it turned in a square cube of light.
It’s the Dust Release again!
“Here it comes!”
“The Tsuchikage has finally recovered his Chakra.”
“Great, this will definitely kill these two!”
Watching this scene, even the eyes Onoki’s assistance flashed with a
hint of excitement.
Orochimaru and the others who saw this scene were frowning at each
other.
“It really isn’t easy, he’s a Kage after all…”
“However, the so-called Dust Release that is above all the other
bloodlimits got blocked by the Earthquake Release, this is tough for both
sides.”
The two looked differently to the distance where Naito and Sakumo
were having a fierce battle against the Tsuchikage.
On the other side, Onoki was ready to blow both Naito and Sakumo with
his Dust.
This was very dangerous, Naito was closer than Sakumo, even if he
managed to cut it with his sword, Sakumo would still be hit by the dust.
Slightly biting her lips, Tsunade with a sigh of anger looked at this
scene, Tsunade joined the battlefield a little bit later, but she couldn’t do
anything to help the two of them.
In fact, no one could do anything, the only people who could stand in
the face of the Tsuchikage were Naito and Sakumo.
At this moment, even the battlefield wasn’t important, the battle on the
other side is the one that was gonna determine the outcome of this war.
“Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!!”

After the technique was ready, Onoki didn’t hesitate to throw it toward
them.
Without making any sound, the white cube of light moved forward with
a horrible atmosphere that caused suffocating for most of the people.
Sakumo’s heart got stunned for a moment, suddenly his eyes were
flashing, then he jumped in the air and avoided it.
Naito who was holding the Kusanagi sword didn’t seem the same he
suddenly stopped moving, and the Cube of Dust hit him, but instantly he
turned into smoke and disappeared.
It was just a clone.
Naito’s body appeared in the distance, while his Chakra was crazy
flowing into his palm, the shocks were emerging in the center of the
Chakra forming the shape of the ball destroying the whole space around it.
What is that?!
Onoki’s brows wrinkled, and his face showed a hint of coldness, is that
brat planning on blocking his dust with that small ball?!
If he just tried to avoid it, he would have a few seconds to go all the way
around him and maybe even attack Onoki.
The regular using of the Dust Release is different from this technique,
this is a one-time attacking cube, it doesn’t extend really fast like the
previous one, which makes it more easier to avoid, but the power of this
technique is more powerful.
The power of this technique is enormous, and nothing would be able to

stop it!
Onoki stood there looking at Naito and couldn’t help but reveal a hint of
mockery, it felt as if he was saying that this is the end for Naito.
But the next moment, Naito suddenly threw the ball toward the cube of
dust!
“Can he throw it out?!”
Onoki suddenly got shocked, he didn’t expect this, he thought that Naito
will reach the dust and press that ball into its center.
Unexpectedly, this technique turned out to be a thrown one.
But even if he could throw it out, it will never be able to block his dust.
Onoki was extremely confident, he regained his focus, and with a

straight face, he looked at Naito as if he already seen the outcome.
In the next moment, the small ball finally collided with the Cube of
dust.
“Earthquake Release: Hakai!!”
Naito looked up at the sky while his eyes looked very confident, he
wasn’t sure that he can defeat Onoki, yet he was confident in his
bloodlimit!
The Earthquake will never lose to the Dust!
Crack!!!
This was the second clash between the dust and the shocks.
In an instant, the Hakai went in the center of the Dust Cube.
Suddenly, both techniques were stagnating in the air at the same time,
like if a cube of a transparent bubble was wrapping another ball of a
bubble.
At this moment, both Naito and Onoki have lost control over they
Ninjutsu.
Upon seeing this scene, Onoki’s expression changed, and his face a
revealed a trace of horror.
“Shit!!”
Without hesitation, Onoki rushed far away into the sky.
At the same time, both Naito and Sakumo flashed far away from the
range of these two techniques, leaving the hilly area.
Suddenly the two techniques crushed into each other causing a big
explosion!
Thousands of rays flashed together, it was like an endless stream of

stars shining on the battlefield, the infinite light finally caused a strong
dazzling, then it finally, exploded and spread in all directions.
There was no sound from the beginning to the end.
But wherever the light shined, it seemed if there was a violent and
invisible force shuttering everything into dust!
Under the gaze of countless people, the huge hill suddenly got
completely turned into ashes and disappeared!!
The Tsuchikage also looked very terrified, but it wasn’t from this
scene… The fact that Naito managed to block the dust was what scared
him the most!
Moreover, this time he used his strongest technique, and it wasn’t even
a sneaky one, but Naito managed to beat his dust in a real frontal clash!
What a shock!
In this world, there is really a bloodlimit that can fight against his dust?
No, this unacceptable!

Someone who possesses the strongest bloodlimit in the world will never
accept the existence of a more stronger one.
In fact, Naito shock still didn’t reach its strongest form, yet it managed
to block his full power dust!
Thinking of this, Onoki couldn’t help but take a deep breath, then his
eyes fall again on the figure of Naito.
It took him a long time to reach this level!
Yet Naito at this age managed to reach that level!
________________________________________________________
Ten Days before The Special Offer Ends!!!

Chapter 146
REPORT
The horrible power swept in all direction, and wherever it hit, whether it
was muddy ground or hard one, it turned them all into dust.
Finally, when the waves stopped, a huge semi-circular deep pit appeared
in the field.
It looked like heaven and earth got crushed each other!
Therefore, the Rock’s Shinobis looked at the field, with an incredible

expression on their faces, they felt like they were day-dreaming.
The thing that happened to the field was nothing, the fact that Naito was
able to block Onoki’s dust was the most incredible thing for them.
Almost all the Rock’s Shinobi know what kind of Release is the dust, it
was created by the Second Tsuchikage Muu, and the only one who could
use it after him, was the Third, it’s the Bloodline limit that above all the
other Bloodline limits!
The Second Tsuchikage was the strongest in the world after the death of
the Sanju brothers, despite the fact that he died in a mysterious way after
he fought against the Second Mizukage in a fierce battle that ended with
both of them killing each other, no one ever dared to underestimate his
power nor his Dust Release!
The Dust Release has the power to wipe out any kind of Bloodline
limits, yet Naito’s strange power managed to block it, this only means that
Naito’s power is also a bloodline limit that is above all other bloodline
limits!
Sando, the assistant of Onoki, was standing from a distance looking at

this scene, while his eyes looked all gloomy.
“Impossible… He actually blocked the dust release, is this a joke?”
The Anbu next to him looked very calm from the outside, but behind
that mask, he was so freaked out, he couldn’t believe what he saw!
It’s not a matter of strength, the dust release is an advanced branch of

Jutsu that is more advanced than the Jutsu class of Kekkei Genkai.
The only thing that could stop it was the Rinnegan’s Preta Path that can
absorb any kind of chakra.
It’s an incredible thing to see the Dust Release get blocked by another
kind of power.
Of course, the only reason that made Naito block it was because his
power is from the beginning independent of Naruto’s world unique power
system.
Therefore, the shock force is able to block any kind of powers whether it
was a bloodline limit or a bloodline selection like the Dust Release,
perhaps it will even be able to block the six path power in the future.
Compared to the horror the Rock side felt, Konoha’s side got stunned at
first, then they all got excited.
Suddenly they gained a significant momentum!
Orochimaru was slightly surprised at first, then he licked the corner of

his mouth then murmured: “The Dust Release should be able to wipe out
any kind of Bloodline limits… It seems that Naito is hidden something,
and the Earthquake Release is definitely not just a bloodline limit.”
“Nice work!”
After she punched the Anbu so hard and fell back, Tsunade looked at
Naito from a distance with a strange look on her face.
Sakumo took a few steps and reached Naito’s side, the two stood next to
each other looking at Onoki in the sky.
The fact that Naito blocked Onoki’s dust made Sakumo very shocked,
but this is didn’t matter at the time, because this is made them the
favorable side in this battle.
Onoki was floating in the sky, looking down at Naito, while the look on
his face changed from a pure killing intent to a one full of hatred.
This little devil!!
At this moment, Onoki start to get afraid of Naito’s power!
Yet Onoki didn’t give up, he continued his attack on Sakumo and Naito.
Naito and Sakumo didn’t need to communicate, and they immediately

rushed toward the Tsuchikage, and the war broke again!
Boom!!
The ground and the sky were shaking and trembling so hard that
everyone in the battlefield felt it, it was like endless meteors were hitting
the ground so hard!
For a moment, this battle looked like it was never gonna end.
A hit here, a cut there, a dust cube here, and a shock wave there, the
three of them were going back and forth trying to kill each other.
Yet this time, Onoki’s attention was different, he knew that he couldn’t
kill Naito first.
Therefore, he decided to kill Sakumo then Naito.

It’s hard to kill Naito because he could block his dust Release with the
Shock; therefore, Sakumo was the weak spot here.
After all, even if he was strong, Sakumo didn’t have the power to cut the
Dust Release with his sword!
Boom! Boom!!
The ground was shaking and trembling so hard from the countless
clashes of the Dust and the Shock power, while the momentum was getting
higher and higher.
The other Ninjas were looking from a distance at the battlefield while
the two of them were trying again and again to kill their Kage.
Onoki was getting pushed back under the excellent combination attacks
of Sakumo and Naito!
In the end, the battle got more and more fierce, and the momentum got
raised even higher, and Onoki suddenly managed to target Sakumo with
his dust release and almost kill him, if he didn’t get hit by Naito’s shock
too at the same time.
Onoki tried to avoid it, but he got slightly hit by its power.
Crack!!
Onoki got shocked by Naito’s attack, then he immediately spurted

blood.
“Sure enough, that kid’s power is not a joke, I got slightly hit by his
attack, yet I got hurt badly…”
Onoki’s expression got really ugly, it made him spurt blood, but it was
only a minor injury.
If this continues, he will kill Sakumo eventually, but he will

undoubtedly die too in this battlefield!
Which one is important his life or Sakumo’s?!
For Onoki, the answer to this question was obvious.
Finally, under the joining power of both Naito and Sakumo, the third
Tsuchikage Onoki lost the battle.
With the retreat of their commander, the momentum of the Rock

Shinobis collapsed!
Seeing their own Kage getting defeated, the Rock army lost their will to
fight, and the whole army broke.
While the momentum of Konoha reached its peak!
Naito and Sakumo managed to defeat a Kage, they beat one of the five
strongest ninjas in the world!
What a shocking and exciting news!
Although the outcome got already determined, Konoha’s army was

chasing down every single Ninja form the rock and killing them.
The blood dyed the whole battlefield with a red color, the entire
battlefield turned into a bloodbath, the corpses were everywhere, and the
blood was flowing like a river!
At this point, the Rock Village got completely defeated!
“Damn, even the Tsuchikage got defeated.”
Sando, the assistance of Onoki, was looking at the Rock’s army who got
defeated with a bitter expression, he had some unwillingness in his hear,
yet he couldn’t do nothing.
Moreover, what he was really feeling is horror.
The Hokage didn’t participate in this battle, yet Naito and Sakumo alone
managed to defeat the Tsuchikage!
Is this the real power of Konoha?!
Even if they couldn’t kill him, their power cannot be underestimated!
Sando calmed himself down and prepared to retreat with Onoki.
But at the same time, Jiraiya rushed toward him to stop him from
escaping.
“Damn you Konoha’s pig, do you think you can kill me?!”
Sando got angry, so what if he lost an arm, he will never lose to anyone!
In the next moment, a cold voice spoke from behind his back.
“He can’t kill you, but I can.”
Whoosh!!!
Suddenly, a sword got thrust from his back broking through his heart,
then it cut its way out from his chest.
Sando turned his head around in pain while the blood was flowing out
from his mouth to see Naito’s shadow.
The only and last thing he could think about is when did he appear
behind him?!
What kind of speed is that!
In the next moment, Naito moved out his sword, and Sando corpse got
dropped dead on the ground!
“Whew, you’re finally here.”
Jiraiya saw this scene and couldn’t help but reveal a sigh of relief,
although Sando was seriously injured; still, he was powerful, Jiraiya was
also worried about his forbidden technique, so he was very cautious.
But it seems after he lost his arm, Sando was unable to use that
technique very fast.
In other words, Naito came to fast before he could even use that
technique and killed him.
“Yeah.”
After he nodded at Jiraiya, Naito rushed again into the battlefield.
He once again was standing from behind looking at Naito’s back, he

couldn’t help but to take a deep breath and reveal a bit of sigh.
“Even a Kage lost to him huh.”
Who could believe that the young child from that tournament would
turn out to be this strong?!
___________________________________________________________
______
9 Days Until The Special Offer Ends!!

Chapter 147
REPORT
Together, Naito and Sakumo made the Rock village suffer a lot of
casualties.
Although Onoki has the Dust release that can wipe out almost the whole
army of Konoha, he got blocked by Naito and Sakumo and couldn’t do
anything.
It can be said that the battle between these three determined the
outcome of the whole war, although there was still some more troops
waiting in the Rock Village, they couldn’t simply move toward the
battlefield, otherwise, the entire village will get wiped out by the Sand.
It should be noted that the defeat of the Tsuchikage was the main reason
behind the loss of the Rock’s army; moreover, both the assistant and Anbu
Captain of Onoki got died on the battlefield!
It can be said that the Rock Village got disqualified from the Second
World War.
The only remainings in this war are the Rain, the Sand, and Konoha.
……
The Land of Fire, Konoha.
At the main gate of the village, there was a team getting gathered, there
were more than ten elites from the Anbu, most of them were team leaders,
and there was a dozen of other Shinobis.
None of them were ranked below a Jonin because this is was an
emergency team support, only the best ninjas were choosing, and the
leader of this squad was the Hokage.
In such a situation, the leader shouldn’t be anyone but the Hokage

himself!
“Sarutobi-Sama, we’re ready to go!”
Beside Sarutobi, there he was the only special Jonin, Maito Dai.
In this year, Maito Dai was promoted from Genin to a Special Jonin,
and he’s almost qualified to become a Jonin.
He heard that the Tsuchikage has engaged the battlefield, and he was so
worried about Naito.
Dai lived the same way as Gai, he didn’t have friends, the first and only
friend he had was Naito, but he wasn’t only his friend, he also was his
disciple.
Once that kid was someone who stalked Dai to teach him how to open
the Hachimon Tonkou’s Gates, now that kid, become so strong thanks to
that technique, and people start to call him Konoha’s Ashura.
At this time, Gai was born.
Besides his wife and son, the only person who cared about was Naito.
“Dai, don’t let your emotions control you, rushing things won’t help
us.”
With a calm tone Sarutobi tried to comfort Dai, but deep inside he was
so angry, and his eyes were very cold.
The Tsuchikage unexpectedly ignored his identity and engaged the

battlefield, and he should only blame himself for what is going to happen
next!
In terms of power, Konoha is the strongest between all the other
Villages, even when it was attacked by several villages in the past, Konoha
managed to hold their walls against them all.
This is the real power of the strongest villages in the Ninja world!
“I will never forgive them If something happened to him…”
Dai bit his teeth with an angry face, he looked like if he was in pain:
“Naito is very strong, even if he got defeated he should be able to
escape.”
Even Dai who said these words didn’t believe in them, even if he’s very
fast that won’t help him because he’s facing the Tsuchikage after all, he’s
standing in the face of a man who is one of the strongest ninjas in the
world!
Sarutobi listened to Dai’s words, but couldn’t add anything, because in

the case were Naito is defeated, Konoha’s army will get completely
destroyed in no time.
But the most important thing is will Sakumo be able to survive.
he couldn’t help but expect the worst, he didn’t expect that the
Tsuchikage will send another army behind Konoha to continue the
previous battle, and surely he didn’t expect him to engage the battle
personally.
Sarutobi who was leading the supporting squad was ready to rush to the
front lines, he gathered his best men, and it was only a matter of time
before they reach the battlefield.
And just when they stepped out of Konoha and were ready to take the
road, they received emergency information from the frontline.
Whoosh!!
A Ninja appeared in front of them and bowed down at the Hokage.

“Sarutobi-Sama, an urgent report from the battlefield!”
“Proceed.”
Sarutobi took a deep breath and prepared himself for the worst.
“The commander of our army, Sakumo-Dono along with Natio joined

forces and defeated the Tsuchikage Onoki, the battle continued for two
days, and ended up by the death of Sando Onoki’s assistant, and the
defeat of the Rocks!”
“More than half of the Rock’s army got killed and injured, even most
of the Ninjas who escaped were badly injured, the estimated number of
the people who managed to go back to the Rock Village should be very
low.”
With just these two sentences the silence controlled the atmosphere.
“What did you just say?!”
Even Sarutobi couldn’t believe what he just heard, because even the
Ninja who delivered this information looked very shocked.
As for the other Ninjas of the squad had unbelievable expressions on

their faces, they felt like they were dreaming.
What did he just say?!
……..
The underground of Konoha.
Danzo didn’t return to the battlefield after the last meeting, if he was
there, perhaps the event of the Tsuchikage engaging the battlefield
wouldn’t be that bad, Danzo and Sakumo should have been enough to
block him.
Even if they couldn’t defeat him, they will still be able to block him for
some time.
Danzo’s power is also the same as a Kage, and he has extraordinary

abilities, and a bunch of forbidden techniques.
He didn’t show up his real power in the original story, he only used the
Izanagi, but in fact, he possessed more secret techniques than that.
Danzo should be ranked as one of the strongest Shinobis of his time.
“The Hokage is going to engage the battlefield huh?”
Danzo was waling in the dark, and he looked like he was talking to
himself.
Whoosh!
A ninja appeared from the smoke, he banded one knee and bowed
toward Danzo then said: “Danzo-Dono, the Hokage has already left.”
“Okay.”
Danzo nodded, and a strange color flashed in his eyes.
Since the Hokage left, there’s no one in Konoha to control the situation
but Danzo himself.
And in these kinds of situations, even the Hokage’s life will be in

danger, he may get injured or even killed.
And this is an opportunity for Danzo to take the lead.
“I might lose both Naito and Sakumo in this war, but its still not
impossible for me to conquer the world!”
Danzo whispered these world with a cold stare on his face.
His primary goal was always to become the Hokage after all!
In the original story, Danzo didn’t get this opportunity only later when
Pain attacked the Village and wrecked it, at that time, Danzo stepped in to
take the position because Tsunade who was the Hokage suffered a fatal
injury and her life was in danger.
Danzo will always sacrifice everything to become the Hokage.
“It’s my chance to become… The next Hokage…”
Danzo was already picturing himself wearing the Hokage’s hat, and step
by step conquering the Ninja world, making Konoha the real leader of the
whole world.
But in the next moment, the Root Anbu in front of him suddenly looked
awkward, and his expression changed as if he received unbelievable news,
he couldn’t help but interrupt Danzo’s day-dreams.
“Danzo-Dono, and urgent information from the frontlines.”
“Proceed.”
Danzo replayed very quickly then took a sip from the cup of tea on his
table.
Danzo looked like he already knew the outcome, he couldn’t predict

who died first, but both Naito and Sakumo should be dead…
“Yuu Naito and the commander of Konoha’s army Sakumo joined

forced and managed to defeat the Tsuchikage, and kill his assistant
Sando, Konoha won the war!”
Snapped!!
The cup of tea slipped from his hand and fall on the ground then got
broked into countless of pieces, the hot-water fall on his clothes, yet
Danzo didn’t notice any of this from the shock.
___________________________________________________________
______

Chapter 148
REPORT
Before the beginning of this war, no one ever heard about the name of
Konoha’s Ashura nor the name of Konoha’s White Fang, but now, the two
names were singing throughout the world!
Not only they did manage to kill Sando Onoki’s assistant, but they even
defeated the Tsuchikage of the Rock Village!
Although they joined their forces to defeat him, still, he was one of the
five strongest Kages!
Not to mention, even if they were three people that will still be enough
to make them famous.
In the original story, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were nicknamed

the three legendary Sannin for the rest of their lives because they managed
to hold back Hanzo the Salamander in a battle.
It can be said that their reputation got build based on this event.
In the past, Naito and Sakumo were nobodies; no one ever knew they’re
existing.
But from now on, the titles of Konoha’s Ashura and Konoha’s White
Fang has the attention of everyone in the world!
Even though their strength isn’t qualified to be at the same level as a

kage, but their reputation has already reached the peak!
…….
The Rain Country, Konoha’s Camp.
The rain was falling as always, but Konoha’s Shinobis built a big dome
from rock preventing the water from entering the camp.
After the last battle, Sarutobi sent his instructions back to everyone in
the camp very quickly, to treat both Naito and Sakum with respect and
honor.
Of course, these instructions didn’t mean anything, things like respect

and honor cannot be gained from a promotion.
It can be said that there wasn’t any Shinobi in the entire camp who
didn’t admire and respect Naito, even the elites such as Orochimaru and
Tsunade respected him, he gained this respect and honor by his strength!
In addition to this, Naito has finally got promoted to a Jonin.
An eleven-year-old Jonin, Naito has made history here, even Hatake

Kakashi in the original book become a Jonin at the age of twelve.
It can be said that the status of Naito has almost reached the extreme,
the only there who got a higher status than him are first, Konoha’s Police
Force Leader, the Anbu Captain, and the Hokage’s Assitant.
There’s also Konoha’s Council members who are considered the highest
under the Hokage.
However, it’s evident that the leader of Konoha’s police force status is
just for show since he’s also the Uchiha’s head and he only works for his
Clan favor, and the only members of the Police Force are from the Uchiha.
The Anbu Captain position is impossible for him since his ability has
already been revealed to all the world and he will never be able to serve
while hiding his identity.
Of course, more importantly, is because both Naito and Sakumo now

have shown their worth, and their power is better for not being hidden in
the dark!
As for the assistant of the Hokage… Is currently Danzo, will he step
down for Naito to take his position?!
That’s impossible!
Even if they tortured him with fire, he will never let go of his position
to Naito, the amount of the hatred he has for Naito is just enough.
Coupled with the fact that Naito is so young, and its impossible for him
to be one of the elders, as for becoming a Hokage, he shouldn’t even think
about it right now.
In other words, Naito status hs reached the extreme in a very short time.
However, Naito doesn’t even care about that, Naito didn’t care about his
status, the only thing he was thinking about from the start is power.
Power is Power!
Naito’s room once again has moved out and it been located directly in
the headquarters of the camp.
No one ever complained about that, whether its Yuu Naito or Konoha’s
Ashura he’s more than enough to stay there.
“This damn weather… It’s making my practice more difficult.”
Sitting there, Naito slowly opened his eyes, while he looked very
annoyed.
In the Rain country, Water is everywhere.
Although the rain will not fall into the house, and there’s no water on
the ground, but still, the humidity is very high.
The water is an electrical conductive.
Therefore, the power of lightning gets easily spilled over, making it

difficult for Naito to control it.
The problem is that Naito is currently practicing the second stage of
Lightning armor.
The thunder release is no doubt the most difficult to control between all
the other attributes; it’s even more violent than the Fire.
The flame can be easily played in the palm of the hand, and you can
even turn it into a fireball.
But lightning is a different case; you will never be able to do that easily,
that only proves the real talent of Uchiha Sasuke and how he could master
the Lightning Release at a very young age.
“Thunder…”
Looking at the lightning aura around his body, Naito softly whispered
this word; then the lightning started to gather into his palm.
Constantly, the thunder started forming the shape of a Thunderball.
Boom!!
However, after the lightning start to slightly condensing, it exploded.
Naito didn’t get hurt!
Not only because Naito’s body is strong enough, but also because of his
high control of the lightning flow, it will never hurt his body.
Even if he didn’t reach the level where he can be called a master,

Naito’s control reached a very high standard.
“As long as I keep practicing, the Rain Country weather will no longer
be able to affect my control.”
His eyes sparkled, then he went back to practicing the lightning release.
And just when he was about to close his eyes again, a killing intent
controlled the air in the place.
It was so dark and cold; suddenly from nowhere, a shadow appeared
behind the back of Naito!
Whoosh!!
With a Kunai in his hand, he tried to stab Naito from the back.
At the same time, Naito felt the changes in the air and the enormous
killing intent targeting him.
Assassin!
The assassin’s Kunai has already reached Naito, and it was only one
inch far from stabbing his back, suddenly Naito figure disappeared!
“What?!” (T/N: Nani x”D)
The Assassin’s heart suddenly sank into doubt and fear.
A Clone? Body Replacement Technique?!
No, there’s no smoke!
Just as the Ninja was still trying to figure out what is happening, and
ready to quickly retreat before things get worse, Naito’s shadow appeared
again behind him.
He reached out his head with one hand.
Boom!!!!
The ground cracked open like a spider web, as he pressed the Ninja head
into the ground, and he couldn’t be more dead than that.
The blood flowed out of his head slowly, the ninja was taking his last
breaths with an incredible look on his missed up head, and the only thing
he could think about is how could he be… This fast?!
“Do you think this is my first time being sneaked attacked, how
annoying!”
Looking down on the corpse, Naito’s eyes were full of coldness.
any other person would be freaked out now after being targeted by an
assassin, but not Naito he looked as cool as ever.
Since he defeated Onoki along with Sakumo, Naito was targeted many
times.
Sometimes they’re Anbu from the Rock other were from the Sand,
sometimes they didn’t even know their identities.
There are even some assassins who seemed to be from the underground
black market since there was a bounty on Naito’s head.
Sakumo didn’t get targeted many times.
Only Naito was getting targeted this much, it seems that some people
are underestimating him because he’s young, even if he’s strong he will
still gonna be full of opening, so they were all targeting him.
___________________________________________________________
______

Chapter 149
REPORT
Although every ninja who tried to get Naito got killed, they didn’t stop
and kept on coming back every time.
In addition, the battlefield was in chaos, so the number of attacks was

going higher, which effected Naito’s training badly.
It’s estimated that it will take a long time for the situation to get better.
Or maybe Naito will do something to these assassins that will shock the
whole world again and will prevent everyone from targeting him.
Finally, a bunch of ninjas who heard the noise from Naito’s room came,
then they took a glance at the assassin’s body on the ground.
Naito looked at the ninja in front of him, then said in an understatement:

“Nothing, it’s just another assassin who managed to break through our
defenses.”
After he said that, cold sweat appeared on the forehead of the Ninja.
“Am very sorry, Yuu Naito…”
“It’s really hard in these kinds of situations to keep an eye on

everything happening in the camp while everyone is out there doing
missions…”
The ninja tried to explain the situation with a slight tone.
Upon hearing this, Naito took a deep breath then he shook his head and
waved: “Forget it, just clean up the body.”
“Yes!”
The Ninja nodded in a very formal way, then he immediately started

cleaning the body.
And just when Naito was a little bit depressed and troubled, a figure
walked into his room.
“Is it another assassination?”
The person who walked in was Tsunade, she lived next door to Naito’s
room, he recognized her voice immediately.
“Yes.”
Yuu Naito nodded then said: “These guys will never get me.”
“But this seems endless, they will never stop.”
Listening to Naito, Tsunade felt sorry for him, she shook her head
watching the Ninja cleaning up the body.
This is really annoying.
After a while, the ninja finished cleaning the body, suddenly Tsunade
looked at Naito and said: “If you want you can come and stay in my
room, they will never dare to attack you if there are two people in the
room.”
Naito got slightly surprised to hear this.
Tsunade room was next to his, she didn’t ask him to open a door
between the two rooms… She actually asked him to live with her.
Cough!
This is a little bit awkward.
“You’re a medical ninja, you’re busy all the time, how could you
always be with me?” Naito said that while looking at Tsunade.
Tsunade was a medical ninja, and she was always participating in the
frontlines!
“Right.”
Tsunade’s eyes looked a little bit wrinkled as she said: “Well if you want
someone else to be always with you, why don’t you ask Orochimaru his
room is next to you from the other side too right?”
Puff!!!
Naito heard these words then he felt like he wanted to vomit.
Living with Orochimaru, just what Tsunade is thinking!
Naito would rather deal with two assassinations every day than leaving
with Orochimaru in the next room, she’s joking right.
After she finished her sentence, Tsunade felt the same way, no one will
ever dare to live with Orochimaru, what he will do if he wakes up in the
middle of the night to find himself already getting dissected.
“I’ll ask Sakumo to help you, how about that?”
Tsunade said that then she walked out of Naito’s room.
Naito shook his head helplessly, then he immediately looked at the

ninjas who already dealt with the corpse, cleaned the blood and fixed the
ground.
“You can all go.”

“Yes.”
The ninjas nodded respectfully at Naito, then left his room, this is
wasn’t weird for them, they really admired Naito despite his young age.
If it weren’t for him, they wouldn’t feel this safe, his existing only
around them gives them hope, this satisfying situation they’re in right now
is because of him after all.
After they left, Naito began his training again.
Soon, Tsunade went to Sakumo, the last send a special Shinboi squad to
guard Naito room all the time while he’s in there.
Of course, because the room is in the headquarters, he could easily send

some Ninjas to guard it.
These Shinobi may not have the strength to stop every assassin, but
they’re more than enough to scare them off.
After they start guarding his room, the assassination numbers dropped
down magnificently.
After all, Naito’s room was well guarded, and he was spending his
whole time in there.
After the Rock Village got defeated, the war became a three-sided one.
The Sand, the Rain, and Konoha.
Among them, Konoha occupied absolute strength and advantage, the

Sand and the Rain stopped fighting each other and start targeting Konoha
together.
Even so, they still couldn’t hurt Konoha badly since Hanzo still didn’t
show himself, and when he does this war will be over.
Even if Tsunade cracked his poison, Konoha would still be unable to

defeat him.
Perhaps the original story didn’t show how powerful this man is, but
since he managed to hold his walls again the three major Villages and was
considered as a demi-god, there’s no doubt that this man is strong!
Otherwise, he would have been easily killed.
He’s a headache to everyone, and even if Sakumo is strong, it will be

difficult for him to deal with Hanzo.
While Konoha was thinking of a way to deal with Hanzo, Naito’s control
over the Lightning Release was finally proceeding.
In Naito’s room.
Awkward!!
The lightning was flowing through Naito body then flashing on his
palm, while rays of thunder start to flash out from his fingertips, suddenly
the lightning took the shape of a ball.
Even though occasional arcs was flashing out from the Thunderball, it
didn’t lose it shape or explode.
“It’s finally almost up to standard.”
Seeing this result, Naito nodded with satisfaction, suddenly he thought

of something, he used the lightning in the ball and spread it on his whole
body enveloping it with lightning.
Naito wasn’t wearing anything on his upper part of his body, at this
time, his skin has almost completely changed to a bronze color, but it’s not
s dark as the Third or the Fourth Raikage, the color was still lighter.
This made Naito’s body less tender and more mature, and his
appearance looked perfect.
The lightning release was flowing in Naito body, yet this time under
Naito’s strong control, there was no trace of revolting due to the Rain
weather.
The lightning kept flowing into Naito’s body and constantly stimulating
his body cells.
It wasn’t just stimulating the cells, in fact, it was boosting the Chakra’s
cells, so that every cell of his body becomes stronger, making it carry,
complementing, and promoting his Chakra even more.
___________________________________________________________
______

Chapter 150
REPORT
Under the control of Naito under the Lightning Release, his body was
strengthened continuously.
The Second Stage of the Lightning Armor has gradually reached 5

percent of mastering, after that, it reached 10 percent, then it approached
the 20 percent, Naito’s body was getting stronger every time, while the
Reverse Hachimon Tenkou was also strengthening him even more, until he
finally reached the standards of opening the fourth gate.
As for the power of the Shock, it has also increased a little bit further.
Naito was concentrating on his training, of course, a guy with his status
will never have to do small tasks.
Also, there’s the thing with Sarutobi who wasn’t trusting Naito enough
to give him any actual worthy position; otherwise, Naito would be leading
the army right now.
For a long time, Sarutobi didn’t give him any missions or tasks, he
preferred to keep Naito close to him and asked him to stay in his room and
concentrate on his practice.
After he trained for some time, Naito stopped, and the aura around his
body disappeared.
Knock.
There was a knock on the door, in fact, it wasn’t on the door, most of the
people were knocking on the wall, so they can give the person in the room
a hint about them coming in.
Naito dressed up and then said: “Come in.”
In a second, Tsunade entered the room.
“Yuu Naito, how is your training?”
Tsunade quickly moved toward Naito, if she didn’t know already that
Naito would be wearing nothing while practicing his lightning release, she
would have entered directly.
“Good.”
Naito nodded slightly looking at Tsunade, but suddenly he smiled and

said: “You look in a hurry, what is it? Is another crisis you’re bringing it
in with you?”
“No, not a crisis, it’s just another decisive war coming.”
Tsunade took a deep breath, then looked at Naito in a severe way, her
expression revealed that she wasn’t joking.
“This war has been going on for almost a year now, with the
continuation of this situation, the resources such as manpower and
material resources are greatly consumed, the high-rises of Konoha have
made a decision to prepare for a final battle against the sand and the
rain, we’re going to wipe both of them with one attack!”
“Sakumo-Dono is leading an army out as we’re speaking.”
Listening to Tsunade’ words, Naito frowned revealing a thoughtful

expression.
Is it finally happening?
The end of this war.

Naito already knew what is Tsunade gonna say next.
Sure enough, what she said next was: “I came asking you to join me,
Orochimaru and Jiraiya in a very important mission.”
“Our mission is to stop Hanzo the Salamander, this guy is extremely

powerful, even Sakumo cannot take him down, so he can only play the
tactical card against him, we need to drag him down and wait until our
army win at the battlefield, even if he’s strong we will need to stop him.”
When he heard this, Naito nodded then asked: “It seems that the people
in the battlefield will play a bigger role to end this war.”
Tsunade shook her head then said: “No, they have Sakumo, he will be
enough, you should come with us to deal with Hanzo, so their army will
suffer from the lack of command…”
It turned out to be this case.
Naito understood that Sarutobi is not willing to risk giving Naito the
command!
Otherwise, Naito ability would have been more effective than Sakumo
at the battlefield.
Moreover, Naito’s more experienced and mature than before, he’s more
than qualified to lead the army.
“No problem.”
Since Tsunade was very clear with Naito, he didn’t reject, but even if
she didn’t come, Naito would still be uncertain about the three of them
stopping Hanzo.
Because after the arrival of Naito a lot of things changed in this world,
Naito wasn’t sure that Hanzo will not pull out something and change the
entire destiny of the world.
What if the unlikely happens and Hanzo kill them?
Orochimaru may not still be able to escape, but the other two will
definitely get killed.
“Hanzo the demigod Shinobi…”
Naito couldn’t help but whisper his name.
There’s no doubt that Hanzo is one of the strongest Shinobis in the

world!
He should be as strong as the five Kage.
The history itself is proof of his power, he could easily fight against the
three Sannin.
In short, Hanzo the Salamander is strong, and he cannot be

underestimated, this won’t be easy!
“Yuu Naito, rest assured that Hanzo’s poison has been cracked, we
have a very special antidote, once you use it, you will be immune to his
poison.”
Tsunade felt like Naito was worried about Hanzo’s power, so she tried to
comfort him, with a soft tone.
“And we’re not trying to defeat him we only need to drag him down for
some time until our army win, then we will turn and escape.”
“Understood.”
Naito listened to Tsunade’s word, then he nodded and followed her out
of the room, outside both Orochimaru and Jiraiya was standing there
waiting for them.
Watching Naito coming out, Orochimaru showed a strange smile on his

face, saying: “I assume that your training was very good recently.”
“Yeah.” Naito nodded at Orochimaru, but he still couldn’t understand
his intentions.
“That’s good.”
Orochimaru slightly smirked and turned around.
Naito kept looking at him with a hint of surprise on his face, the amount
of the Chakra flowing in Orochimaru’s body was rising every second, even
Naito was cautious of not coming near him too much.
Orochimaru looked invincible at the second.
Orochimaru did he reached the level of a Kage already?!
This thought made Naito feel a little bit shocked, but if you think about
it, it’s reasonable.
Orochimaru was originally a genius that was rarely to exist every ten
years, he was even more talented than Jiraiya and Tsunade, Orochimaru
now was in his twenties, yet he was at the peak of his power.
Yuu Naito frowned as he was looking at Orochimaru, Tsunade noticed

the expression he was having and got very worried about him, she thought
he was still worried about Hanzo.
Even Jiraiya noticed that he smiled at him and said: “Even am not
afraid of Hanzo, Naito you’re even stronger than me, you have nothing
to worry about, we’re four against one.”
Chapter 150
REPORT
Under the control of Naito under the Lightning Release, his body was
strengthened continuously.
The Second Stage of the Lightning Armor has gradually reached 5

percent of mastering, after that, it reached 10 percent, then it approached
the 20 percent, Naito’s body was getting stronger every time, while the
Reverse Hachimon Tenkou was also strengthening him even more, until he
finally reached the standards of opening the fourth gate.
As for the power of the Shock, it has also increased a little bit further.
Naito was concentrating on his training, of course, a guy with his status
will never have to do small tasks.
Also, there’s the thing with Sarutobi who wasn’t trusting Naito enough
to give him any actual worthy position; otherwise, Naito would be leading
the army right now.
For a long time, Sarutobi didn’t give him any missions or tasks, he
preferred to keep Naito close to him and asked him to stay in his room and
concentrate on his practice.
After he trained for some time, Naito stopped, and the aura around his
body disappeared.
Knock.
There was a knock on the door, in fact, it wasn’t on the door, most of the
people were knocking on the wall, so they can give the person in the room
a hint about them coming in.
Naito dressed up and then said: “Come in.”
In a second, Tsunade entered the room.
“Yuu Naito, how is your training?”
Tsunade quickly moved toward Naito, if she didn’t know already that
Naito would be wearing nothing while practicing his lightning release, she
would have entered directly.
“Good.”
Naito nodded slightly looking at Tsunade, but suddenly he smiled and

said: “You look in a hurry, what is it? Is another crisis you’re bringing it
in with you?”
“No, not a crisis, it’s just another decisive war coming.”
Tsunade took a deep breath, then looked at Naito in a severe way, her
expression revealed that she wasn’t joking.
“This war has been going on for almost a year now, with the
continuation of this situation, the resources such as manpower and
material resources are greatly consumed, the high-rises of Konoha have
made a decision to prepare for a final battle against the sand and the
rain, we’re going to wipe both of them with one attack!”
“Sakumo-Dono is leading an army out as we’re speaking.”
Listening to Tsunade’ words, Naito frowned revealing a thoughtful

expression.
Is it finally happening?
The end of this war.

Naito already knew what is Tsunade gonna say next.
Sure enough, what she said next was: “I came asking you to join me,
Orochimaru and Jiraiya in a very important mission.”
“Our mission is to stop Hanzo the Salamander, this guy is extremely

powerful, even Sakumo cannot take him down, so he can only play the
tactical card against him, we need to drag him down and wait until our
army win at the battlefield, even if he’s strong we will need to stop him.”
When he heard this, Naito nodded then asked: “It seems that the people
in the battlefield will play a bigger role to end this war.”
Tsunade shook her head then said: “No, they have Sakumo, he will be
enough, you should come with us to deal with Hanzo, so their army will
suffer from the lack of command…”
It turned out to be this case.
Naito understood that Sarutobi is not willing to risk giving Naito the
command!
Otherwise, Naito ability would have been more effective than Sakumo
at the battlefield.
Moreover, Naito’s more experienced and mature than before, he’s more
than qualified to lead the army.
“No problem.”
Since Tsunade was very clear with Naito, he didn’t reject, but even if
she didn’t come, Naito would still be uncertain about the three of them
stopping Hanzo.
Because after the arrival of Naito a lot of things changed in this world,
Naito wasn’t sure that Hanzo will not pull out something and change the
entire destiny of the world.
What if the unlikely happens and Hanzo kill them?
Orochimaru may not still be able to escape, but the other two will
definitely get killed.
“Hanzo the demigod Shinobi…”
Naito couldn’t help but whisper his name.
There’s no doubt that Hanzo is one of the strongest Shinobis in the

world!
He should be as strong as the five Kage.
The history itself is proof of his power, he could easily fight against the
three Sannin.
In short, Hanzo the Salamander is strong, and he cannot be

underestimated, this won’t be easy!
“Yuu Naito, rest assured that Hanzo’s poison has been cracked, we
have a very special antidote, once you use it, you will be immune to his
poison.”
Tsunade felt like Naito was worried about Hanzo’s power, so she tried to
comfort him, with a soft tone.
“And we’re not trying to defeat him we only need to drag him down for
some time until our army win, then we will turn and escape.”
“Understood.”
Naito listened to Tsunade’s word, then he nodded and followed her out
of the room, outside both Orochimaru and Jiraiya was standing there
waiting for them.
Watching Naito coming out, Orochimaru showed a strange smile on his

face, saying: “I assume that your training was very good recently.”
“Yeah.” Naito nodded at Orochimaru, but he still couldn’t understand
his intentions.
Orochimaru slightly smirked and turned around.
Naito kept looking at him with a hint of surprise on his face, the amount
of the Chakra flowing in Orochimaru’s body was rising every second, even
Naito was cautious of not coming near him too much.
Orochimaru looked invincible at the second.
Orochimaru did he reached the level of a Kage already?!
This thought made Naito feel a little bit shocked, but if you think about
it, it’s reasonable.
Orochimaru was originally a genius that was rarely to exist every ten
years, he was even more talented than Jiraiya and Tsunade, Orochimaru
now was in his twenties, yet he was at the peak of his power.
Yuu Naito frowned as he was looking at Orochimaru, Tsunade noticed

the expression he was having and got very worried about him, she thought
he was still worried about Hanzo.
Even Jiraiya noticed that he smiled at him and said: “Even am not
afraid of Hanzo, Naito you’re even stronger than me, you have nothing
to worry about, we’re four against one.”
___________________________________________________________
__

Chapter 151
REPORT
Naito pouted his mouth when he heard Jiraiya’s words, but he didn’t pay
him any more attention and continued to think about Orochimaru.
It’s normal for ninjas to improve a lot in the early stages, however, after
reaching the level of a Kage it will be more challenging to progress any
further, many Ninjas will reach their peak at their thirties or forties and
stay there forever.
Orochimaru can still improve, but it will take him more time from now
on, Naito estimates that he will reach his peak at the Third World War
period.
After all, he managed to attack Konoha alone after that.
Of course, this is also reflected from the other side how strong Sarutobi
was to stop him.
In the original story, Sarutobi was considered as the strongest Hokage of

the dynasties, he was possession all the techniques of Konoha, even if this
statement was proved wrong later in the story, Sarutobi is still so strong.
As for how strong he is… Sarutobi was mastering all the five attributes
of the Chakra nature, along with various of hidden techniques, he’s no less
than Danzo.
The existence of a person who is above the level of a Kage alone is

extremely rare in this world.
Naito divides merely the last two ranks into Kage level and sixth path
level.
Pain, for example, is at the Kage level.
The sixth path level is another whole rank, Hachirama and Madara, for
example, didn’t reach it, they’re kind of between the two ranks, yet they
possessed the power that can wipe a whole country.
Going up, there’s the Six Path level, this is the power that even Naruto
and Sasuke didn’t reach since they divided the power between each other.
Whether it’s the Six path level or the Kage level, in the face of an
Ordinary Ninja level, the first will be able to wipe anyone easily, Naito is
possession a power that can help him reach that level, but it’s not enough
yet.
After he helps the three Sannin defeating Hanzo, Naito was planning on
opening the Fourth Gate and end this war for good.
“Okay, let’s go.”
After she looked at the three of them, Tsunade nodded positively, then
the four of them led a bunch of Elite Ninjas, and left the camp.
Since the plan is only to hold Hanzo for some time, they didn’t need to
bring a lot of Ninjas along with them.
With the departure of the four of them, the camp has become
completely empty.
Just as they put their foot out and left, a white figure was drilling out
from the muddy ground.
What a shock it’s Zetsu!
“Leave it, our target is Hanzo… Forget about it, or just report it
back.”
Zetsu looked at the direction of Naito and the other three talking with
each other, then he disappeared again into the ground.
…..
An unknown underground in the World of the Ninja.
in the depths of the darkness, an old man who looked like he was gonna
die at any moment was standing there.
The old man looked very weak and seemed like he was gonna fall if
anyone poked him.
However, there was some shackles settled in his body!
The old man didn’t have Sharingan, he was looking at the ground with
his Rinnegan eye, yet he seemed like he already was seeing the end of this
world.
He’s… Uchiha Madara!
“It’s only been a few days now, that little devil shouldn’t be able to
improve a lot in this short period, and the war is already coming to an
end.”
Suddenly from the darkness, Zetsu appeared in front of Madara, while

the last looked very calm.
“Yes the war is coming to an end, Konoha is starting her last attack.”
Zetsu moved toward Madara, then said: “The kid who spotted your
attention, is about to fight Hanzo the Demi-God.”
“Demi-God? Hahaha… What a joke!”
Madara heard this word and couldn’t help but laugh.
How dare he call himself a God?!

“Even that jumping clown is calling himself a God now… The World
has really got messed up, but it’s fine, this is good for my plan.”
After he shook his head, Madara said with a deep voice: “Keep
observing the situation, if Hanzo managed to kill that kid, then we won’t
need to worry about him anymore, then no one will be able to stop our
plan.”
“Understood.”
Zetsu replayed in a very respectful way, he nodded to Madara, then he

disappeared into the ground again.
……
In the Rain Country, at a muddy hill area, Naito and the others were
moving forward.
At this time, the difference at speed was evident.
The fastest and obviously the strongest was Naito, he running in the
front, and closely followed by him was Orochimaru.
As for Tsunade, she was a little faster than Jiraiya, the Original Jiraiya
should be faster, but since Tsunade has mastered Soru, she was faster.
All the way forward, Naito deliberately speeding up, but Orochimaru
was always keeping up with him, which made Naito more certain about
how Orochimaru improved a lot in this short period.
Moving forward, they reached a forest.
Naito slowed down, then Orochimaru and the others also slowed down.
“I’ll search the forest.”
Orochimaru took a few steps forward, and printed a hand sign, then
pressed the ground, In an instant, dozens of small snakes sneaked into the
forest and disappeared, while he was closing his eyes.
After a few minutes, Orochimaru opened his eyes and said: “No
ambush.”
“Okay, move on.”
Naito nodded and immediately led everyone in the woods.
After they quickly passed through the woods, they continued to advance
toward the depth of the Rain Country.
Along the way, even if Naito was very alert to his surrounding, some
Shinobis with them were carefully exploring the road ahead, because no
one knew where Hanzo will be hiding.
Hanzo was extremely cautious, and if they didn’t stay focused, they
would get attacked by him rather than ambushing him.
Chapter 152
REPORT
Naito and the others continued to move through the hinterlands of the
Rain country, and finally, they encountered a troop from the rain nearby a
hilly area.
They were moving in a narrow road.
Nearby this hilly area, there was some huge gullies and valleys got
eroded by water, Naito and the others were above the hill, while the Rain
troop was marching in the gullies.
Because the situation was very perfect, and all the people in the squad
were Jonins, Orochimaru rushed in to attack.
With one look, Naito understood Orochimaru’s intention, so he rushed

toward Tsunade and waved his hand.
Everyone knew what they should do next, and they moved toward
Naito’s side and jumped in the air while printing hand signs.
When the Ninjas begin to print, they will naturally produce a significant
amount of Chakra that will alert the others in the gullies.
But it was already too late to react.
“Water Release: Blasting!!”
“Earth Release! Rockfall!!”
“Lightning Release: Thunderbolt!!”

The elite ninjas of Konoha almost made perfect cooperation very fast,
the water flow from the sky crashing everything on the ground, the hills
from both sides collapsed, and then the thunder elected the water stream.
Boom!!!
Everything happened in a few seconds, the rain Shinobis didn’t have any
time to react, and they were all directly killed by this perfect attack.
Some of them could only think about using a Clone jutsu to escape, but
they didn’t have time to block this attack.
There wasn’t a lot of people in Konoha’ squad, there were only thirty or
forty people, but the Rain’s troop had at least a hundred people.
Under these circumstances, at least dozens of rains have died, and the
gap between the two sides has reached a level of near equilibrium.
Whoosh!!
Dozens of the other remeaining Shinobis sharply predected the course

of the attack and looked above to Naito and the others.
When they saw the figure of Naito, they all revealed a hint of hateful.
“Konoha’s Ashura.”
Naito was already the talk of everyone in this war, so they immediatley
recongnized him.
However, shockingly these Shinobis didn’t look afraid, their

expressions quickly calmed down.
Because, in the middle of them, there was another person who was a
strong as Naito, Hanzo the Salamander!
Hanzo took a few steps and became in the front of his troop.
When he looked at Naito, Hanzo’s eyes became very cold: “Konoha’s
Ashura… So they sent you to stop me.”
At the same time, Hanzo looked at Orochimaru and the other two, but he
especially focused on Orochimaru.
That person looks very strong.
this young generation of Konoha is really better than any other one, this
is the only reason behind Konoha power in this war.
Taking a deep breath, Hanzo’s eyes calmed down, even if Konoha win
this war, he will never retreat in the fact of these youngesters!
Being careful doesn’t mean he’s afraid!
For a person who was called a Demi-God, there was nothing that could
scare him.
“Let’s start this already!”
Hanzo rushed toward Naito and the others along with his troop.
Naito didn’t histate eather and throw a punch.
Boom!!
The air suddenly burst, and the rain Shinobis in front didn’t have any
time to escape and got directly killed by Naito’s punch.
Other Rain’s Shinobis who seemed to be Jonin, had already a very high
understanding of Naito’s ability, which made them avoid his attack.
Naito’s ability currently is no longer a secret in the world, they all

understood how much power his shocks are, which made several villages
carefully study the power of shocks.
The rain village is no exception.

Looking at the power of Naito’s punch, Hanzo carefully avoided his
attack, he bit his finger, then he printed a hand sign, and pressed his hand
to the ground.
“Summoning Technique!”
Puff!!
The white smoke appeared, and a huge poisonous salamander appeared,

Hanzo was standing above its head overlooking at Naito.
Upon seeing this, Tsunade didn’t hesitate, and she immediately threw a
bunch of small bottles to Jiraiya, Naito, and Orochimaru.
“When you drink the white bottle, you will be immune for poison, but
there’s a time limit… If you get poisoned, inject the red one into your
body.”
Tsunade was really prepared for this battle.
After they took the potions, the three of them put it in their pockets,
then they all looked at Hanzo.
It’s obvious that Hanzo didn’t predict that, he never thought that
Tsuande will be able to crack his poison.
But even so, Hanzo’s expression was calm, because even the medicine
has a time limit.
As long as he plays his poison card carefully, these antidotes will never
be useful for them.
Jiraiya, Naito, and Orochimaru didn’t drink the antidotes directly, they
hide it then looked at Hanzo.
These four wasn’t only powerful, they were also very smart Ninjas.
“Water Release: Water Dragon Technique!”

At the next moment, Hanzo launched his first attack, while printing
hand sings so fast, he leached his attack toward them in no time.
Whoosh!!
The dragon water was a good technique, but being cast by Hanzo the
power of the Ninjutsu got enhanced magnificently.
The power of the technique was almost close to the S-Rank level, the
water was flowing in the sky like a storm, it looked unstoppable!
In a second, Tsunade and Jiraiya managed to fell back immediately and

escaped from the range of the technique.
While Naito stood in his place, he grabbed his Kusanagi sword and
jumped toward the dragon water, then waved his sword.
Naito teamed up with the three Sannin against Hanzo, and the battle
already start heating!
Chapter 153
REPORT
Just when Naito was having a fierce battle against Hanzo along with the
three legendary Sannin, there was some movement around the battlefield.
In one direction, three people were alerted by the loud sounds of the
battle on the other side, when they approached the battlefield, two of them
were so shocked.
“It’s… Natio-Sensei!”
The three people were Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato was the third person,
he was hiding behind the back of these two after he saw the battlefield.
During this time, Konan and Yahiko were wondering around the Rain
country, hiding from the Rock and Sand.
Although they were slightly strong, they couldn’t cross the Rain country
and escape that easily.
They were forced to leave many times.
Eventually, after they get forced to leave time after time, the two met
Nagato, and the last joined them.
While they were wandering in the Rain country, Yahiko and Konan
heard about Naito many times, after all, the nickname of Konoha’s Ashura
was already famous.
Neither of them thought that Naito who was just a little bit older than
them to be this famous.
Although the two of them didn’t saw Naito for a long time, they often
heard about him, so their respect and admiration of him didn’t decrease.
“It’s the Rain leader Hanzo the Salamander!”
Yahiko looked at the other side, and with one glance he immediately
recognized Hanzo’s identity.
Hearing this sentence, Konan immediately looked at him, and suddenly,

she showed a hint of worry.
Hanzo was so famous at that time, everyone knew how strong he was!
Even though Naito was as famous as him, it seemed to be dangerous to

fight against someone like Hanzo.
Yahiko looked at the battlefield and couldn’t help but say: “Naito-
Sensei is very strong, but Hanzo is standing on the top of the word of
Ninjas, this battle may be a little bit too much… We need to think of a
way to stop it!”
Konan shook her head then said: “We can’t stop this kind of battle.”
With a little-worried expression on her beautiful face, she couldn’t help

but whisper: “We can only pray for Sensei’s safety.”
At the other side of the battlefield, the three of them didn’t notice that
someone was staring at them.
It was a white figure hidden behind the rocks.
“This is really interesting, Nagato has actually come here, I should

report this event back to Madara.”
Staring at the battlefield and at the side where the three of them were
hiding, Zetsu whispered these words, he actually didn’t care about Konan
and Yahiko, the only person he cared about was Nagato.
After all, the Rinnegan a was very important part of Madara’s plan.
Of course, Zetsu had a plan on his own, if Madara suddenly decided to

not corporate, he will just use Nagato.
……..
Konan and two other were hiding in the dark spying on the battle, while
Zetsu was secretly observing the battlefield and Nagato.
At this moment in the battlefield, the battle started to heat even more.
“Crawling Explosive Scrolls Technique!!”
Hanzo suddenly moved his hands so fast printing hand signs.
Whoosh!!
In an instant, explosive tags appeared suddenly from the ground and

wrapped Orochimaru’s body.
Upon seeing this, Orochimaru didn’t hesitate and opened his mouth
directly, suddenly, another figure of him opened its way out of his mouth
and escaped.
Boom!!
The explosive tags suddenly exploded, he was still slightly hit by the
horrible explosion and got slightly injured
Orochimaru’s expression suddenly became really cold, and start to

reveal a crazy killing intent.
After he cast that explosive tag technique, Hanzo rushed toward Jiraiya,
then he caught him with a chain.
At the end of that chain there was a huge sickle.
“Hidden needle!”
Jiraiya didn’t hesitate, he quickly fell back then he bowed.
Brush!!
His hear curled up, and suddenly thousands of needles were shouted at
Hanzo turning him to a kind of a sieve.
However, Hanzo’s body suddenly turned into a pile of rocks.
It’s a Rock Clone!
“Not good!”
Jiraiya was shocked by this move, he was still very young after all, and
he didn’t even know Hanzo’s strength at the time.
At the next moment, Hanzo’s figure suddenly appeared behind Jiraiya

and waved his Kusarigama at him.
At that time, it was too late for Jiraiya to cast any Ninjutsu, so he tried
to avoid Hanzo’s strike from the side, but he ended up being slightly
injured by the end of the sickle.
“Soru!”
“DIE!!”
Just as Hanzo was about to continue his attack, and kill Jiraiya, Tsunade
suddenly blinked at him and tried to crush him with a punch.
“What?!”
Hanzo got slightly surprised, he didn’t expect this woman to have this
kind of strength, at first, he thought she was just an ordinary medical
ninja.
However, Hanzo was as strong as a kage, and such an attack wouldn’t be

a threat from him.
Whether it was his Chakra or his physical strength, Hanzo’s power was
at the level of a kage, and he could easily avoid her attack.
With one move he dodged her punch and kicked her.
Tsunade was slightly shocked, she didn’t expect Hanzo to dodge her
attack and even have time backfire her.
She couldn’t dodge that kick, she only had time to protect her self by
putting one hand against her upper body.
Boom!!
Suddenly, Hanzo sent Tsunade flying in the air, then he threw his
Kusarigama at her, the chain start dancing at air, while the sickle at the
end of the chain went directly toward her body, and it seemed like it was
over for Tsunade.
In just a few seconds, Hanzo alone managed to defeat the three of them,
this what does it mean to be called a Demi-God!
Just when the sickle was about to cut Tsunade’s body into two halve, a
figure flashed and appeared in front of her, it was Naito!
Ding!!
Naito’s Kusanagi sword fall, and suddenly it collided with the sickle and
stopped it!
Chapter 154
REPORT
“It didn’t break?!”
Looking at the sickle and how it didn’t break from Naito’s strike, Naito
suddenly got surprised.
It seems that this sickle is also made from a great material; otherwise, it
would have been broke from Naito’s attack, it should have been cut into
two halves if it was any other weapon.
Hanzo pulled back the chain and grabbed the Kusarigama with his hand,
then he suddenly wrinkled.
Although it was only a normal attack, yet it still surprised him to see his
kusarigama got blocked.
“This sword… It’s a Kusanagi sword!”
He couldn’t help but stare at Naito, Hanzo’s eyes revealed a strange

color, but it wasn’t out of fear.
After he held his Kusarigama, he suddenly rushed toward Naito.
Whoosh!!
Hanzo’s Chakra was creating a very sharp edge at the end of the sickle,
his chakra was even stronger than Sakumo!
Originally, his Kusarigama was made by the samurais of the Iron

country, even Sakumo’s sword was made from the knowledge of the Iron
country samurais.
The sharp edge of the sickle was heading toward Naito’s head, and it
looked like it has the power to cut through the sky!
“Shit!!”
Seeing this scene, Tsunade was standing behind Naito, but she was very
shocked to react and help him, standing behind him will only drag.
So she could only avoid it.
On the other side, both Orochimaru and Jiraiya, after that last clash the
two of them were still lacking focus.
In front of this attack, only Naito with his sharp mind and high spirit
was ready to fight back.
Naito’s full power shock has almost reached the S-Class Ninjutsu level,
his shock waves were slowly becoming stronger than the regular shocks,
but it was also on the verge of the S-Class Ninjutsu.
How Hanzo will handle such a power?!
“Shock… Cut!!”
In the next moment, with both hands, Naito waved his Kusanagi sword
so hard, and the shock wave flew cutting the air.
If it were any regular weapon, it wouldn’t withstand such power.
Crack!!!
Naito waved his sword and stopped both the sickle and Hanzo in the air.
Boom!!
For a moment, it seemed like two meteors have crashed into each other
in the middle of the sky crushing both heavens and earth.
The ground behind Naito started to crack and instantly those cracks
spread out to the distance.
At the same time, Hanzo got froze in mid-air by the power of the clash,
while the Kusanagi sword started to cut through his sickle.
The shock started to spread away, and under the gaze of all people, the
sky itself start cracking and trembling!
Crack!!!
Under the intense clash of the two, it appeared that Naito’s strength was
slightly weaker than Hanzo’s, but the Kusunagi sword was much stronger
than the sickle!
And this is where the worth of the Kusanagi sword has been proved
when it cut the sickle nearly into two halves!
Seeing this scene, Hanzo got surprised, and he immediately revealed a

hint of jealousy, then he suddenly pulled back his Kusarigama and fell
back.
After all, it seems that among the four of them Konoha’s Ashura is the
strongest.
Whoosh!!
The moment he fell back, Orochimaru and Tsunade attacked him from
both sides, and Jiraiya surrounded him from the third direction.
At this moment, Naito was still a little bit numbed from the clash of the
two weapons, but his body was too strong, so it got recovered in a second,
he held his sword with two hands, then he raised it up to the sky.
The four of them surrounded Hanzo in the middle, then they moved all
together to attack.
However, in the next moment, with one hand Hanzo printed a hand sign,
then his body disappeared into the ground instantly.
Bang!!
They all targeted their attacks at the ground where he disappeared,

making a big hole!
Just when they were approaching the big whole to see where Hanzo was
hiding, they felt a very horrible chakra flowing.
Suddenly, a huge monster came out and opened its mouth spreading a
horrible purple poisonous mist in the air.
“Not good!”
“Retreat!”
Even though Tsunade has already made an antidote for that poison, they
shouldn’t be very comfortable around it.
No one wants to get poisoned!
Just as Orochimaru and three of them fell back, Naito looked coldly at
that poisonous Salamander in front of him, then jumped in the sky and
slammed it down.
“If you think you can stay forever underground, think about it again!”
Boom!!
the poisonous mist that hasn’t been spread yet got shocked by Naito’s
blow and stopped spreading.
The Salamander instinct felt the danger, but it was too late for him to
drill back into the ground.
The turbulent force of Naito crashed both his body and the ground!
The poison also got shattered by the shock force and faded away in the
air.
Seeing this scene, Orochimaru and Jiraiya felt very terrified, even
Tsunade looked very shocked.
Naito is indeed a scary guy.
No matter what kind of attack you threw at him, his power of shocks
will shatter anything and everything leaving nothing!
Even if it’s a poisonous mist, he will only need to throw up a punch to

stop it!
Whoosh!!
Just when Orochimaru was slightly stunned by this scene, Hanzo

appeared suddenly behind the Jiraiya’s back, while his eyes flashed with
murderous intent.
He never thought that his Salamander will be killed in such a simple

way by Naito.
It’s really too simple to die in front of this guy!
With the Kusarigama in his hands, Hanzo struck Jiraiya from above.
It was too late to turn around, with both hands Jiraiya tried blocked the
sickle from behind, but it was too much for him, and he could hardly stop
it from cutting his head.
Even so, the horrible power of that strike put a lot of burden on his legs
that were standing on a muddy ground!
There were some dense cracks on the ground, and that was proof of the
terrifying power that strike had.
Crack!!
Just when Jiraiya was about to give, he heard a soft sound of cracking,
suddenly, the cracks on the sickle start to spread!
Chapter 155
REPORT
Fortunately, due to the last clash he had with Naito, the sickle couldn’t
withstand this enormous power and broke into two halves.
Even if the first clash didn’t break it, the second with Jiraiya sure made
the work.
The broken half of the sickle fell so hard on the ground, while the other
half was still in Hanzo’s hands, this scene made the cold sweat appear on
Jiraiya’s forehead.
This was very close!!
If the sickle didn’t take that hit from Naito’s sword before, Jiraiya
would have been dead by now!
“What?!”
Hanzo looked at his broken Kusarigama, then he frowned, he thought

that this was the end, this course of events happened because of Naito!
After experiencing this moment of close death, Jiraiya forehead was full
of cold sweat, and he directly fell back and escaped from Hanzo.
The three of them looked at each other in despair, they knew that they
weren’t worthy to face Hanzo.
If Naito weren’t here, they would have been crushed so easily by Hanzo!
Hanzo threw the broke Kusarigama on the ground then he took a deep
breath and shouted: “You four… Are very strong, even beyond my
expectations.
“I’ve been called a Demi-God for so many years now, believe me, this
title is not just for show!”
In the original story, the three legendary Sannin, could barely handle
Hanzo for some time, he had the upper hand, but he let go of the three of
them because he didn’t want to go in a big conflict with Konoha.
But this is a different case, it’s not because he’s Kusarigama got broke,
or because he’s poison got shattered, but also because of the jealousy and
fear, he felt in his heart, for that Hanzo decided to kill all the four of them.
In the original story, Hanzo wasn’t afraid to let the three of them go,
because even if they grew and went even stronger, Hanzo was still
confident he would be able to kill them, after all, he’s the man who was
considered as a Demi-god!
However, Naito is different from these three.
Naito is already putting pressure on Hanzo, perhaps this is his last

chance for him to kill Naito before he gets any stronger, because once that
happens, there won’t be any man in this world who will be able to stop
Naito.
“Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bomb!!”
At the next moment, Hanzo suddenly rushed toward Orochimaru, he

printed some hands signs very quickly, then he cast his technique at him.
Hanzo took off his mask, and suddenly a very horrifying fire dragon
rushed toward Orochimaru.
Orochimaru printed a hand sign then he pressed his hand into the
ground.
“Triple Rashomon!”
Three huge iron gates suddenly rose from the ground in front of
Orochimaru and blocked the fire dragon.
Boom!!
The fire dragon suddenly hit the first Gate, it broke it then it hit the
second, unfortunately even the third one didn’t stop it, but it weakened it.
There is no doubt was an extremely powerful A-Class Ninjutus, and its

power is almost close to the S-Class!
The Triple Rashomon didn’t block it, and his whole body got
surrounded by the flames; fortunately, Orochimaru’s body was strong and
could withstand the fire, even the injury was lite one, Orochimaru’ skin
was very special, and he took advantage of that to ease the flames.
After he released the fire Ninjutsu at Orochimaru, Hanzo didn’t put his
mask back, he rushed toward Jiraiya, then he spurted a powerful poisonous
mist, which forced him to retreat.
Tsunade wanted to find an opportunity to attack Hanzo, but she couldn’t

even surprise him from his other side, because Hanzo had an extreme
sense of his surrounding.
She was afraid if she rushed at him, she would be seriously injured or
even dead!
Hanzo once again showed his real strength, and he could easily stop the
three of them, at this time, Naito attack finally arrived.
Boom!!!
The whole place started shaking, and even rain stopped in mid-air.
Naito just threw an all-out punch, even though he was far away from
Hanzo, the horrible force of the shock could easily reach him.
“Earth Release: Rock Wall!”
This is an enhanced form of the regular Rock Wall, and because it was
cast by Hanzo, it was an A-Class Ninjutsu.
Bang!!
A thick wall rock rose from the ground and blocked the course of the
Shock force.
Crack!!
The impact of the shock force on the rock wall was powerful, and it
started to make very thick cracks on its surface.
In the end, the Rock Wall got destroyed by Naito’s Shock Force!
“With just a punch he made this much power… This power is really
tricky.”
Hanzo looked at this scene, then he faced Naito and revealed a very cold
murderous stare.
Hanzo could easily let go of the three legendary Sannin before because
knew he can always stop them whenever he wanted.
However, if he felt threaten by the person in front of him, he will never

feel eased unless he kills him for good.
“Is it just tricky?”
Naito looked at Hanzo, then with his two hands, he grabbed his sword,
then kicked the ground so hard.
Boom!!!
The ground suddenly cracked open, then Naito’s figure flashed so fast
and came in front of Hanzo.
“So fast!”
This was the first time for Hanzo to witness the real speed of Naito, and
it was even faster than Tsunade.
With one hand Hanzo printed a hand sign, then he instantly disappeared.
After hitting the ground with his sword, Naito didn’t stop and rushed
again looking for Hanzo.
Hanzo once again appeared in the distance, an in a second, he cast

another A-Class Ninjutsu at Naito.
However, with a powerful wave of his sword, Naito destroyed that

Ninjutsu and rushed toward Hanzo very fast.
At this time, the gap between Naito and the other three was very clear, it
was even hard for Orochimaru to face Hanzo.
Naito’s strength now is indeed very close to a Kage level.
Among the three legendary Sannin, even the strongest Orochimaru,

couldn’t do anything but assisting Naito, he wasn’t qualified to be a strong
side in this battle.
Gradually, after this battle really got fierce, whether it was Orochimaru
or the other two, they knew that they weren’t the main parts of this battle.
All that they could do is to believe in Naito, assist him, and disturb
Hanzo to open an opportunity for Naito to attack him.
After they found the best way to join their forces, the three of them
along with Naito finally gained the upper hand!
In the beginning, Hanzo could still counter attack them, but now, the
three of them managed to put some pressure on him, and if this continues
victory will be no longer impossible!
Chapter 156
REPORT
The weather was as rainy as ever.
The battlefield had a sense of sorrow.
Asking him to join them in this battle, the three legendary Sannin
teamed up with Naito to fight Hanzo the Salamander, they were in a
disadvantage at the beginning, but now things got heated up, and the battle
became more fierce.
The change of event that happened in this battle was because of the fact
that one man who shouldn’t be here has joined that battle, it was Naito!
One person with one wave of his sword changed the whole destiny.
Step by step, with every attack they start to put some pressure on Hanzo
which made him get more passive and defensive in this battle, it’s seems
like they’ve already won!
In the distance, Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato were very shocked, even if it
was four versus one, this one was Hanzo the Demi-God!
This one of the strongest Shinobis in the history, yet four people
managed to put this much pressure on him, and even gradually made him
lose the ability to fight back.
What a shock!
Konan with her pretty face was looking at the battlefield, and especially
at Naito and how he was beating up Hanzo while she was revealing a very
admirable look.
Naito-Sensei… Maybe one day he will really gonna be the strongest in

the world.
Konana believed in Naito from the bottom of her heart.
On the other side, Zetsu who was hiding in the dark, looked like he got
slapped in the face, showing a very amazed expression, he’s for sure is the
man who knows everything that is happening in this world, and its a fact
for him that Hanzo is the strongest man alive.
Strong!
Absolutely strong!
Even the Third Hokage wouldn’t be able to stand against Hanzo in a one
versus one battle.
The Demi-God nickname is not just for show!
However, this person is being pushed back to the verge of death,

although Hanzo still didn’t have any kind of serious injuries, yet he was
loosing!
“This is incredible, the four of them are really crushing Hanzo,

although they have antidotes, yet Hanzo’s strength doesn’t rely on his
poison only.”
Zetsu looked at the battlefield, then he shook his head and said: “No the
reason behind this is Konoha’s Ashura… Without him, even if they had a
whole squad of Jonin along with them, they wouldn’t be able to defeat
Hanzo.”
“Wait, if they actually win, Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato will meet with
Konoha’s Ashura and these three, in this case, the Rinnegan will fall into
the hands of Konoha…”
The moment he thought about this, Zetsu expression changed, and he
didn’t hesitate for a second to pass this information to Madara.
And just when he decided this, the battle has finally come to an end.
Boom!!!
A roar of ground-shattering, Hanzo crushed on the ground, and he

spilled blood out of his mouth.
On the opposite side, Orochimaru and the other didn’t have any serious
injuries, but they looked all exhausted as they were breathing hard,
especially Jiraiya, he consumed a lot of Chakra, and he was on the verge of
collapsing.
The battle was really tense, even Naito with his strong physical power
looked somehow tired, but it must be said that Hanzo was really strong,
Naito wasn’t able to kill him, this battle was the most difficult one up until
now.
But… After all, Naito was winning!
Although Hanzo did only suffer minor injuries, the situation in the
battlefield was already obvious, even if this is continued, he might be able
to kill Orochimaru or Jiraiya, but in the end, he will also be killed!
Although Naito was very famous and strong despite his young age, the
three legendary Sannin weren’t famous yet at that time.
However, the four of them managed to defeat Hanzo the one who was
scaring the whole world, they pushed him this far, and this is was enough
for this to be called a victory!
Standing next to Naito, Tsunade looked very excited!
She didn’t expect things to go this far against Hanzo!
Originally, her idea was to drag Hanzo only for a short time.
However, with Naito and the hard effort of the three of them, they
managed to defeat Hanzo
“Konoha… Sure enough, this village is the strongest one.”
With blood on the corner of his mouth, Hanzo was staring at Naito.
He tried to kill him countless times, but every time Naito stopped him,
he’s not just powerful, but also extremely invincible.
He’s a Genius!
This was Hanzo’s evaluation for Naito’s strength, as for the other three,
they were also very good, they much better than average Jonin; otherwise,
they would have been killed a long time ago.
As for the Jonin squad that came along with the four of them after they
defeated the Rain’s troop, they joined the battle against Hanzo, but they
were all killed one by one by the last in no time.
They were just too weak to join such a battle.
“The four of you are very strong, even I couldn’t defeat you, rather
than that, you four managed to defeat me, in the future, the world of
Shinobi will inevitably call the four of you by a Nickname.”
“Especially you…” Hanzo looked at Naito with a strange expression on

his face. “Konoha’s Ashura, this title may have the ability to stand at the
apex of the world.”
When he heard Hanzo’s words, Naito got a little bit confused. “What do
you mean?”
“I don’t mean anything, this war doesn’t have to continue anymore,

Konoha won, and the four of you defeated me… And this is, even more,
worse than being killed.”
With a very calm expression, Hanzo said these words, then he finally
looked at Naito and printed a hand sign.
Instant Technique!
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, Hanzo disappeared.
Naito looked at Hanzo disappearing in front of his eyes, yet he didn’t do

anything but shaking his head, he wasn’t afraid of Hanzo, nor he was
afraid of continuing this battle.
However, the three others were very exhausted, and if he chases Hanzo
they will never leave his side, and this is will only end with their death.
“Hanzo the Salamander… This guy is really strong.”
Naito put back his sword, with a slight sigh.
With the defeat of Hanzo, the second shinobi world war has finally
come to an end!
It very similar to what happened in the original story, the only

difference is that the existence of Naito in this war made Konoha
completely crush the other sides in this battle and declare itself to the
whole world that as the strongest!
With the end of this war, and the defeat of the rain, there will be a long-
term local battle for several years, these conflicts will gradually slow
down, then it will get tenser again, and finally, the third war will break.
The Shinobi third world war, in fact, can be regarded as a continuation

of the Second.
Chapter 157
REPORT
“Of course, after all, he’s the Demi-God.”
After she saw Hanzo leaving the battlefield, Tsunade took a deep breath,
and finally felt relieved.
After this whole time, the battle in the frontal line should be already
over.
“It’s really unbelievable to say it, but we actually defeated Hanzo.”
After Jiraiya took a few breaths, he gradually calmed down.
Orochimaru pointed with his hand at Naito then said: “This is all
thanks to Naito, only you managed to block Hanzo’s attacks…”
Speaking of this, Orochimaru smirked then with a strange color in his

eyes, he looked at Naito and said: “But I still think that you would have
defeated him if this battle continued.”
Naito shook his head then said: “No it couldn’t be this easy.”
On the other side, Jiraiya listened to both Naito and Orochimaru talking,
and couldn’t help but smile. “You’re really strong Naito, you already
reached a very high level of strength, it won’t be long before you reach
Hanzo’s level, it might even be in your twenties.”
Twenty to thirty years old is the general time for a person to reach his
peak.
In general, the fastest period of growth is between the age of ten to
sixteen, It’s a rare case to find someone like Kakashi who start his growth
at the age of five years old.
“Twenty years old…”
When Naito heard these words, he didn’t say anything, but he shook his
head.
Uchiha Itachi activated his Sharingan at the age of thirteen, and when he
opened the Mangekyou, he reached the level of a Kage immediately.
For Naito, opening the fourth gate will give him much more power,
which will make him reach the level of a Kage!
Speaking of it, it won’t take long before the third war broke; therefore,
Naito needs to be even stronger.
The second world war is actually the weakest in terms of strength than
the other three.
In the third war, there will be the third Raikage one of the strongest
Shinobis in the history, fighting against this guy will need much more
power.
Natio’s strength currently is more than enough for the second war, but in
the future, he will need to be much more powerful.
In order to become stronger, Naito will need to open, the fourth, the
fifth, and even the sixth of the reverse Hachimon Tenkou!
……
“Hanzo the Salamander… Got defeated?!”
Yahiko couldn’t believe it.
Konan who was beside him nodded, and with a bit of exclamation, then
she said: “Naito-Sensei won.’
“Do we go out now?”
Yahiko looked at Orochimaru and the other two with Naito, then he
hesitated a little bit.
Naito is okay, but Orochimaru looked very scary, and the other two
doesn’t look like good guys too.
“Is it okay to go there?”
Konan slightly hesitated too, she smiled, then looked at Yahiko, and
said: “Naito-Sensei is with them so it should be fine, let’s go.”
“Yes.”
When Yahiko heard Konan’s words, he nodded and felt relieved.
Yes, Yuu Naito is there, even if Konoha’s Shinobis look a little bit scary,
they won’t be able to do anything for them in his presence.
“Nagato, let’s go together, you’re gonna meet Naito-Sensei.”
“Oh… Umm…”
Nagato replayed with a very shaky tone, while there was a slight fear in
his heart.
He also remembers clearly the day when his parents got killed by a
ninja, who had the same symbol on his forehead protector.
Yahiko and Konan didn’t know the past of Nagato, both of them stood
up and walked toward Naito’s direction.
Nagato extended his hand and wanted to stop them, but he didn’t know
how, he didn’t want to be left over, but he also didn’t want to go.
Under constant hesitation, his heart sunk more and more into chaos.
……
In a hidden place underground.
Uchiha Madara was still in there waiting.
“Madara, Naito and the Shinobis from Konoha defeated Hanzo.”
“Yes, it looks like that little devil is, even more, stronger than what we
expected.” Madara slightly raised his head, and there was a rare worried
expression on his face.
But it wasn’t the end of the world, so what if he managed to defeated

Hanzo, this is changes nothing.
It’s like two kind of ants fighting against each other, even if they
defeated the queen of ants, that doesn’t mean that they will be able to
conquer the world after that!
“There’s one more thing, Nagato was also there, and he will meet
Naito soon, what should we do?”
“What?”
Upon hearing this news, Madara frowned.
He wanted to say that everything will be okay, but this is wasn’t the
case, Naito was getting stronger, and his actions are somehow
unpredictable.
Madara kept quiet for a long time, while he had a very strange
expression.
“prevent him from meeting that little devil, he might interfere with
our plan…”
Madara said that with a tone that seemed very strict, then he closed his
eyes.
Uchiha’s eyes at this time didn’t have the Rinnegan, he had the normal
Sharingan because he transferred them to Nagato.
However, even the Sharingan is very strong!
Whoom!!
Suddenly, Madara opened his eyes, and the three tomoe shined.
Although they were only normal Sharingan, they looked even stronger
than a Mangekyo!
Even though he transferred his Rennigan to Nagato, Madara had still

some of the Six paths power.
This power seemed to ignore the fact that he no longer has the
Rennigan, and stuck to his Sharingan.
……
The Rain Country.
After they defeated Hanzo, Naito and the others wandered around the
battlefield.
Even though they won, the scene looked very terrifying, they almost lost
the whole squad of Jonin that they brought with them, and the entire Rain
troop got also destroyed.
Most of the Konoha’s ninjas who died weren’t killed by the Rain’s
troop, they all got killed by Hanzo.
They were too weak to be part of this battle.
Naito and the three legendary Sannin couldn’t stop Hanzo from killing
every single one of them.
They could protect them for a while, but it was impossible to defend
them for the whole time.
“They’re all dead.”
Jiraiya looked at the blood river then he took a deep breath.
At this time, Orochimaru’s eyes flashed then he said: “No, they’re not
all dead.”
“What?!”
Jiraiya was slightly surprised to hear Orochimaru’s words.
Orochimaru turned and looked at the other direction: “There still few
people hiding there.”
At the next moment, Orochimaru was ready to attack anything that

moves.
Suddenly, Naito reached Orochimaru and stopped him.
“No need.”
After he stopped Orochimaru, Naito looked a little bit surprised.
It’s Konan and Yahiko…
Although his ability to sense people’s Chakra wasn’t as strong as

Orochimaru, Naito could easily feel the presence of these two.
Is it fate? Or is something else?
After all, here it is again, he got reunited again with them, in the most
unpredictable place, but obviously, it didn’t have anything to do with
Jiraiya’s presence, they’re his own disciples.
After he shook his head, Naito took a few steps forward then smiled
looking at Yahiko and Konan, who were running toward him.
“Long time no see, Yahiko, Konan.”

“Naito-Sensei.”
Chapter 158
REPORT
Konan and Yahiko finally reached Naito, and the look on their face was
full of admiration.
After they watched their Sensei defeating Hanzo the Salamander there’s
no way that they wouldn’t have admiration for him in their hearts.
Tsunade looked a little bit surprised to see the two of them, she turned
and looked at Naito and said: “When did you accept this two as your
disciples, and it seems that… These two children are from the Rain
Country?”
“Yes.”
Naito nodded, then he smiled at Tsunade who was revealing a very

strong killing intent at the two of them: “They’re orphans, I encountered
them when I was performing a mission, I was undercover at the time, so
I lived with them for a while.”
“Why didn’t say anything about this before?”
Tsunade walked toward Naito, while she was looking at Konan, and
Yahiko, and couldn’t help but feel strange.
It wasn’t because of the young age of Natio.
With the strength of Naito, it was very reasonable for him to take some
disciples.
The strange thing is that he took these two as his disciples, they looked
very ordinary, their Chakra was very weak, and they were at best in the
level of a Chunin.
How can Naito suddenly accept them as his disciples?
Moreover, why did he chose two kids from the Rain to teach them, he
could pick any other kid from Konoha, because, in the case of Konan and
Yahiko, Tsunade really couldn’t see any difference.
“I didn’t say anything, because I didn’t know if I will be able to see

them again in the future, and they weren’t even from Konoha.”
Natio tried to explain.
However, Tsunade still didn’t get convinced by his words, she wanted to
ask him more, at the same time, Nagato was walking slowly toward them
while looking a little bit hesitated.
Orochimaru was standing beside them, but he didn’t get a part in this
conversation, he just fought Hanzo, he was too tired even to talk.
But this is was different.
Even Tsunade felt strange about seeing Naito taking Yahiko and Konan
as his disciples, Orochimaru started to feel a little bit suspicious.
In a second, he looked at the two of them, but he didn’t notice anything,

then he looked at Nagato in the distance.
Since Yahiko and Konan looked fine, the third should be the problem!
Do you ever saw Orochimaru’s eyes?!
A glance from those evil eyes can make the heart tremble.
His sharp evil eyes fell at Nagato, suddenly his whole body started
shaking, and his Rinnegan start glowing!
Jiraiya was about to take a closer look at Nagato, suddenly he felt an
extraordinary power coming from him, he took a few steps back, with a
shocking expression on his face.
What is that?!
At that moment, Orochimaru felt a very horrible killing intent coming

from Nagato, in front of him, he felt like he himself was like an ant!
Yahiko didn’t notice any of that, he slowly walked toward him, he shook
his head, then he stopped near him.
“Right, he’s called Nagato, we met him a few days ago…”
Yahiko was ready to talk about Nagato and introduce him to Naito, but
before he finishes, Naito’s expression changed.
At this moment, Nagato’s Killing intent raised even more, then his aura
suddenly roared in all direction.
Crack!!!
The ground started cracking under this strong momentum, and his red
hear start floating, showing his eyes… The Rinnegan eyes!
“AAAH, UUUH!!”
It seemed like Nagato as already lost conscious, and he was in some

kind of a madness state.
Orochimaru’s eyes made Nagato remember the past, his heart sunk in
fear, and he started to panic until he lost his conscious.
At this time, he was no longer controlling his power, and his eyes
flashed with madness trying to protect him from the danger he felt.
Crack!!!!
This was the power of the Six Paths himself, even Orochimaru and the
others could feel its power.
“Impossible!!!”
“These eyes… The Rinnegan?”
Both Orochimaru and Jiraiya felt shocked, and they recognized his eyes
almost instantly.
At this time, even Orochimaru couldn’t maintain his calm and start
breathing hard.
Perhaps Jiraiya was more shocked from the look on Orochimaru’s face,
the former never lost his calm in front of Jiraiya!
Moreover, compared to Jiraiya, Orochimaru knew better what were

these eyes, and what kind of power it had!
This is the power of the Six Path!
Almost at the next moment, Orochimaru rushed toward Nagato.
“Wait!!
“Stop!”
Tsunade and Jiraiya were still shocked, when the two of them saw
Orochimaru’s action, they wanted to stop him, but it was too late.
Naito could easily stop him, but seeing Nagato’s state, Naito frowned,
and with a strange expression on his face, he let Orochimaru go.
Whoosh!!
A few big snakes came out from Orochimaru’s hand and rushed toward
Nagato while they were opening their moth ready to eat him alive.
At this time, Nagato suddenly burst a violent force.

“Shinra Tensei!”
Boom!!
The ground around him start trembling, and some kind of a shock that
was visible to the naked eyes suddenly exploded out from Nagato’s body,
roaring in all direction.
the ground didn’t crack, but it got destroyed directly, a horrible deep pit
start to appear, and in an instant, it continued on spreading.
Under this kind of power, anyone and everyone should escape!
Orochimaru’s attack got directly destroyed by the Shinra Tensei’s

power!
“Not good!”
Orochimaru revealed a hint of horror, he immediately understood how

powerful the Rinnegan, and without any hesitation, he escaped.
At the same time, both Tsunade and Jiraiya’s expressions changed then
they fell back.
Naito stopped for a moment then looked at Nagato.
This is was strange for Naito because Nagato shouldn’t be able to

control this kind of power, it’s very likely that this is just some kind of
burst power broke when he panicked and lost his conscious, but still, it
was very weird.
“Retreat!”
At the next moment, Naito grabbed Yahiko’s collar from the back, and
at the same time, he picked up Konan with the other and rushed very fast
away from that force.
The Shinra Tensei’s force spread in all directions, because it was

pouring, the force was apparent as it was literally destroying everything on
its way.
At this moment, Naito was very sure that Nagato has lost his mind, or
he is being manipulated.
Nagato suddenly stopped, and suddenly there was a very cold stare in
his eyes, those eyes looked like they were able to end the world!
Looking at those eyes, Naito finally understood that Nagato wasn’t in an

unconscious state; otherwise, he would never stop his technique, and
surely he will never reveal this kind of stare.
But even if it’s not an unconscious state, it was very obvious that this is
wasn’t Nagato’s conscious, there’s no doubt Nagato is being controlled.
This kind of gaze and momentum… It’s Madara!

Chapter 159
REPORT
Naito was slightly amazed, Uchiha Madara is even able to put Nagato
under Genjutsu and manipulate him from a very far distance.
Uchiha Madara this man is really the strongest Shinobi.
But if the plan to make Nagato in the future revives him from the dead
didn’t work, do you think this will stop him?!
The answer is definitely no!
This man is capable of doing anything, and nothing will stop him!
Even if he the Rinnegan plan didn’t work he will definitely find

something else!
“Naito-Sensei…”
This was the voice of Yahiko calling Naito after he threw him far away,
while he was holding Konan.
After all, it was too rude to throw a girl away.
“Don’t worry.”
Naito put Konan on the ground, then he looked at Nagato in the

distance.
Konan had a cute little blush on her cheeks.

After he put her on the ground, she didn’t speak and looked at Nagato.
At the same time, she looked a little bit worried.
Nagato, she could no longer recognize him, he was very different!
On the other side, Yahiko was looking at Nagato in a great shock.
He never knew that Nagato had such power!
“Naito-Sensei, Nagato is…”
“You go back first, I’ll deal with him.”
Natio interrupted Yahiko without looking back at him, his tone was very
strict.
Both Konan and Yahiko nodded, and the two retreated immediately, at
the same they were worried about both Naito and Nagato.
How did things suddenly come this far?!
“Is this the power of Rinnegan?”
Jiraiya looked very terrified, the scene when the Shinra Tensei power
destroyed everything around Nagato, made him reveal a terrified
expression.
Orochimaru on the other side also looked very shocked.
This kind of power… He’s not even qualified to face it!
In the other side, Nagato was staring at the three of them with a very
terrifying look.
He looked at Orochimaru first, but then he looked like he wasn’t even

interested in looking at him, then his eyes fell on Naito’s figure.
Whoosh!!
In an instant, a very strong pressure burst out.
This is wasn’t some kind of a technique or Chakra flowing, it was just

his Aura!
Boom!!
In an instant, the ground under Naito’s feet cracked open.
Naito looked like he was gonna fall just from that pressure.
“Very strong…”
Naito didn’t help but admire this power.
“But I won’t lose to you!”
Boom!!
At the next moment, without even moving a finger, Naito revealed his
Aura.
His momentum raised, and the whole place started shaking and
trembling.
Crack!!
The ground under Naito’s foot start cracking, his horrible killing intent
was spreading all over the place, and the dark clouds begin to fill the sky!
The rain around Naito was shattering and floating in mid-air as if the
time and space were stopped.
Without a trace of fear, Naito looked straight at Nagato’s eyes!
Although he was stronger than Naito, Madara himself wasn’t here, he

was only manipulating Nagato from a long distance.
Under the full momentum of Naito, he started to suppress Madara’s.

At this moment, Madara finally was a little bit surprised.
“This kind of spirit…”
Even when he heard that Natio defeated Hanzo the salamander, Madara
wasn’t surprised.
Because in his opinion, Hanzo was only another weakling.
But now, when he felt Naito’s strong spirit and momentum, and how he
looked like he wasn’t afraid of him, or anything, he made him somehow
see the Hachirama’s shadow behind him!
Suddenly Nagato’s eyes looked gloomy, and he retracted his hand out
toward Naito.
Bansho Ten’in!
Whoosh!!
An unstoppable force suddenly attracted Naito’s body toward Nagato.
“Yuu Naito!”
“Be careful!”
Both Jiraiya and Tsunade looked very shocked, they didn’t know
anything about the Rinnegan, and they couldn’t do anything to help Naito.
For someone who was attracted by the Bansho Ten’in Naito looked very
calm, since he was very familiar with Pain’s six paths.
As long as Uchiha Madara himself is not the person who’s using the
Rinnengan, Naito wasn’t afraid to face it.
Although the Rinnegan is strong, it’s not impossible to defeat it.
When Naito’s figure got attracted toward Nagato and almost got caught
by him, Naito finally clenched his fist so hard and threw a punch toward
him.
Boom!!!
The power of the shock was very strong and terrifying!
“What?”
Madara naturally didn’t expect Naito to be able to do anything after he

got attracted by the Bansho Ten’in.
However, Madara’s heart seemed indifferent, facing the horrible shocks

that were able to tear everything, Madara was as calm as ever, controlling
Nagato he used another path of the Rinnegan power.
“Gakido!”
Whoom!
Suddenly the shocks that were heading toward Nagato got absorbed by
the Gakido technique.
However, Naito also didn’t show the slightest of a surprised, on the

contrary, Naito smirked.
It true that Naito is also using Chakra along with his power of the fruit,
but it was only a small amount of Chakra!
His shocks are not simply Chakra!
Absorbing the Charka can only weaken the power of the shock, but it
won’t completely wipe out!
Boom!
At the next moment, Nagato’s expression suddenly changed, the Gakido

couldn’t absorb the whole power of the shock, and suddenly it hit him.
Chapter 160
REPORT
(T/N: Sorry, I posted the wrong chap, it should’ve been chap 160 instead
of 150, so here you go, again sorry about that!)
“Shit…”
Madara got shocked, this time it was indeed beyond his expectations,
even if it was the Dust Release, the Gakido should be able to absorb it.
But this strange power of Naito cannot be absorbed!
“Shinra Tensei!!”
The power of the shock has already hit Nagato’s power, Madara could
only force the ability of the Shinra Tensei to ease the impact.
Boom!!
This was a direct clash between the shocks and the Rinnegan power, but
the Shinra Tensei was used in a rush.
And the power of the shock was already very close, and it was a full
power one!
Even though the Shinra Tensei is as strong as a Rasenshuriken, which is

an S-Class technique, could Nagato young body be able to use such power?
Boom!!
It looked like the earth, and the heaven got crushed into each other.
The clash of the two power made a powerful impact, and white light
burst out, and it seemed like is gonna shatter the space itself!
The ground was shaking and trembling so hard, that even the people
around the place couldn’t stay still.
The whole ground around Naito and Nagato start cracking and
shattering.
But both of them stood still like rocks.
“Who’s winning?”
Tsunade and the others looked very worried, after all, Naito was facing
the Rinnegan, the power of the Six Path himself!
The momentum was raised even higher, and the whole place was
shattering, both Tsunade and Jiraiya start to feel more worried.
Finally, at the next moment, something changed.
Teng Teng!!
Naito suddenly took a few steps back.
“Naito-Sensei!”
“Naito-Kun!”
Seeing this scene, Konan and Yahiko along with Tsunade, couldn’t help
but shout his name.
Did Naito lose against the Rinnegan?
Just when they thought that Naito lost, their expression once again
changed.
When Naito took few steps back, at the next moment, he stood still,
while Nagato spurted blood out of his mouth.
Puff!!!
Nagato looked somehow weird, and he was on the verge of falling down,
he was barely standing, and there was no expression on his face.
While he was controlling Nagato, Madara was a little bit surprised.
“He has the ability to fight against the Rinnegan… No, Nagato body is
fragile, and he’s not even using one percent of the true power of the
Rinnegan.”
He shook his head, then he sighed slightly, but it was too early to call it
over.
In fact, even later in the future, when Nagato grows up he won’t be able
to use the whole power of the Rinnegan, even in the original story,
Nagato’s body looked very weak at the late period of his life, his body
simply wasn’t enough to withstand the power of the Rinnegan.
Only a body that has the same Hachirama’s Cells can withstand it!
Under various reasons, even after he controlled Nagato’s body to fight

against Naito, Madara couldn’t use the whole power of the Rinnegan.
Madara looked at Naito through Nagato’s eyes with a deep gaze, then he
rereleased the Shinra Tensei.
Whoom!!!
The power of the Shinra Tensei started to destroy everything on its way
toward both Naito and Orochimaru.
Orochimaru was trying to help the others to retreat, while Naito who
was in front stood against it and took out his sword and suddenly struck it
with his whole power and smashed it.
However, while he was dealing with it, Nagato disappeared.

“He escaped?”
Naito looked at the ground and wanted to chase him, but finally, he only
shook his head.
Perhaps this is an excellent opportunity to win Nagato on their side, but

it’s also a very dangerous situation, no one knows the other cards that
Madara could be hiding.
“The Rinnegan, it’s very strong.”
Orochimaru looked at were Nagato was standing with a very strange

color in his eyes.
He was still shocked!
“I didn’t expect these eyes to appear again, the world is really falling
more and more into chaos, what does the appearance of these eyes
mean?”
Jiraiya also took a deep breath, and his expression was a shocked as
Orochimaru.
Tsunade was looking with her beautiful eyes toward Naito.
She didn’t expect Naito to be able to block the power of the Rinnegan,
he even looked stronger, this only made her more shocked.
She knows what does the Rinnegan represents, and that is the power of
the Six Path himself!
“Naito you did it, you managed to block that power.”
She rushed toward Naito, while her tone was slightly revealing a trace
of fear, because if he didn’t, maybe they will be all buried alive by this
time!
The most dangerous moment they felt today wasn’t when they fought
against Hanzo, but it was this short moment!
“No, he couldn’t use the full power of the Rinnegan… No, he couldn’t
even use half of its power.”
Naito shook his head, then he took back his Kusanagi sword, and then
took a deep breath.
He’s still too weak!
In the eyes of the whole power, the power of the four of them is enough
to destroy the entire world after they managed to stop Hanzo.
But Naito knew that it wasn’t enough!
If Nagato is able to pull out the whole power he has in the original, even
the entire world wouldn’t be able to stand against him!
After this event, Madara will be watching Naito’s every move.
But Naito wasn’t afraid because Madara was weak at the moment, he
wouldn’t be able to control Nagato time after time, so there was no need to
be worried about him currently.
But still, we’re talking about Madara!
Even if the whole world stood against Naito to kill him, the former
would have no fear.
But Uchiha Madara is a different case!
“It’s time to open the fourth gate; otherwise, I will never be able to
stand against the Rinnegan next time.”
“No the fourth won’t be enough, I need to open the fifth or even the
sixth!”
After this mumbling in his heart, Naito took a deep breath and tried to
calm himself.
At this time, Konan and Yahiko at a distance came over to see Naito.
Konan was the one who saved Nagato after she found him starving to
death, but she never expected that Nagato will bring such trouble to Naito.
“Naito-Sensei, I’m very sorry, I didn’t know this will happen.”
“It’s okay, it’s not your fault.”
Naito shook his head gently.
Although Yahiko didn’t finish the story from before, Naito already knew
what happened, and how they found him on the verge of the death and
helped him.
Of course, in fact, it was impossible for Nagato to die.
Even if Yahiko and Konan didn’t show up, Zetsu who was spying at him
would never let him die.
Chapter 161
REPORT
The rain was falling as always in the Rain Country, and the people
looked like they were has been soaked in the water, the only person who
didn’t look the same was Naito.
“Did you know about the Rinnegan Naito?”
Jiraiya looked at him and couldn’t help but ask him.
Although he looked a little bit funny, Jiraiya wasn’t a fool, he was as

smart as Orochimaru.
It can be said that the three legendary Sannin weren’t only powerful, but
also smart to be qualified as a Hokage.
“When I first met Konan and Yahiko, Nagato wasn’t with them.”
Jiraiya looked at Naito for a while, and from the look on his eyes, he
knew that Naito wasn’t lying, yet he kept silent for a while and didn’t
know what to say back to him.
After the three Sannin looked at each other for a while, Tsunade took a
deep breath then asked Naito: “So, what are you gonna do next, are you
going back with us?”
Hearing these words, Konan couldn’t help but feel a little bit worried,
she bit her lips then looked at Naito.
“No, I’m staying here for the time being.”

Naito looked at Konan, then he shook his head and said: “Since the
Rinnegan has appeared, it’s very important to keep an eye on the
situation currently.”
“The war is already over, I’ll just stay here and take care of these
two.”
Hearing Naito’s words, Konan was slightly surprised, and her eyes
flashed with happy color.
Although they were strong, and they were no longer ordinary people,
life was still hard, and it was tough for them to survive.
During this whole time, they were always hiding.
After all, in the face of a Shinobi, Konan and Yahiko were still too weak
to win.
When she heard these words, after a short silence here eyes flashed,
then she nodded and said: “Alright, the appearance Rinnegan is a big
deal after all.”
On the other side, Orochimaru shook his head slightly, then he said:
“The Rinnegan is not something you can handle alone.”
“Even if you couldn’t handle it, you cannot just sit back and ignore it,
am I right?”
Naito attentions were clear, he wouldn’t let Orochimaru be near to the

Rinnegan.
In the original book, Orochimaru didn’t pursue the Rinnegan, he was

only interested in the Sharingans.
But there are no guarantes that he wouldn’t chase Nagato after this
change of events.
Also, it won’t be a surprise if he wanted to chase Naito too, such a blood
limit that can destroy the Dust release or any kind of Ninjutsu is hard to
find.
adding that to Hachirama’s cells!
It might be a little bit difficult to achieve, but if he managed to succeed

he will get the most powerful body.
Even so, the success rate is extremely low.
comparing this to the Dojutsu bloodline limit, it even easier to get.
He can just transfer the eyes if he has the right body to handle it!
The Sharingan and the Byakugan are the strongest Dojutsus in the
history, but they’re only limited in two families, the Uchiha, and the
Hyuga.
As for the Rinnegan it was only known as a legend, but now it appeared
to exist in the world, you think Orochimaru won’t be tempted after he saw
it?!
“It’s true that its hard to deal with it, but we will just need to find a
way to… Every Ninjutsu has its own weakness, and the power of these
eyes are no exception.”
The look on Orochimaru was a little bit strange, his eyes were also
shining with a peculiar light, he finally shook his head then left.
Naito was too lazy to guess what he was thinking, and there was no need
even to guess.
Getting the Rinnegan is not easy!
Not to mention that Orochimaru is alone, and even if he tells Danzo, and
last after he fails to do anything tells Saruotbi, then the last also send the
whole army of Konoha to look after the Rinnegan, they will never be able
to find it.
Madara was well hiding him, and even if they find him, the Rinnegan is
not something you can fight with numbers, they will be like ants to him.
“This matter is of great importance, it must be reported as soon as

possible, we will go back first.”
Jiraiya took a deep breath then he looked at Orochimaru’s back, and he

slowly started following him.
Unlike the original story, the news about the Rinnegan will be no longer
a secret, because even Orochimaru and Tsunade know about it now, and
they will never let things be as they are.
After a while, Jiraiya also left the place.
Tsunade looked at Naito for a while, she knew him very well, and she
knew his attention, he decided to stay in the Rain Country not because he
just wanted to look after Konan and Yahiko and look for the Rinnegan, but
because he also wants to find a quiet place to practice.
After all, in the war, Naito didn’t have a lot of time to practice,
whenever she wanted to see him, she would find him practicing a new
thing.
There no doubt about it, he’s a training-maniac.
However, if he weren’t such a hard worker, he wouldn’t reach such

strength at the age of twelve years old!
No pain no gain.
“Just be careful.”
Knowing his intention, Tsunade would never stay and disturb his
training, after she said these words she also left him.
Only Konan and Yahiko remained.
The rain was falling, yet Naito was still standing, Yahiko and Konan
didn’t dare to bother him, and stood by his side.
“Let’s go.”
After a while, Naito started moving, and the two of them nodded and
followed him.
…..
The war in the Rain country ended with Konoha being victorious.
Sakumo leaded Konoha’s army to the victory, in the battlefield he did a

great job, and managed to put a lot of pressure on Chiyo the Kazekage’s
assistant, and also killed both Sasori’s parents, it wasn’t very different
from what happened in the original story.
However, this is wasn’t as shocking as the others news.
Konoha’s Ashura and the three disciples of the Hokage Sarutobi fought
against Hanzo the Salamander and the one who also known as a Demi-god,
and defeated him!
When the news just came out, no one could believe it.
Because it was simply incredible!
Even if Naito is strong, he’s still very young, he’s even younger than the
other three.
The four of them joined their forces and managed to defeat Hanzo, the
news was almost like a bomb that hit the world.
Even the major villages didn’t believe it, and they sent their scouts
again to figure out what really happened there.
___________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________
15 Days left until The End of the Special Offer!

Chapter 162
REPORT
For a long time, the entire world was shaking.
Although Naito teamed up with the other three to defeat Hanzo, the
salamander, yet the name of Konoha’s Ashura had the concern of everyone
even more than Sakumo who won the frontal war on that day, the focus of
the whole world was on one man and one man only, Yuu Naito.
After this battle, Konoha possessed too many resources, and the Land of
Fire got expended more, they put their hand on a lot of new areas, they
basically lay an excellent foundation preparing themselves for the next
war.
However, the end of this war didn’t mean the end of the conflicts
between the major villages.
At this time, whether it was the Sarutobi the third Hokage, Danzo, or the
elders of the council, they all took part in this period to keep their
advantage.
Thus, after the end of this phase, the second world war entered the
second period of local conflicts.
The Rain Village was the weakest side, which made them voluntarily
gave up some of their territories to Konoha.
In contrast, the Sand who was also defeated in this war wasn’t in a weak
position as the Rain; therefore, they didn’t have any intentions of giving
up any territories, so they headed back to their village and focused on
holding the borders of the Land of Wind.
Thus, the armies of Konoha crossed all the way over the Rain Country
and invaded the territories of the Land of Wind.
Shortly after Konoha and the Sand started their fierce local war over
those territories, the Raikage who kept silent for this whole time decided
that he also needed to take a slice and invaded the land of Earth.
The Raikage knew that it was tough for him to attack Konoha, so he
chose to attack the Rocks instead.
As for the Land of Water, it was on the opposite side of the sea from the
Land of Fire; therefore, the Mizukage decided to keep his silence and wait
for his chance.
It’s estimated that the second world war period of local wars will last
for several years.
And in this whole time, Naito didn’t care about this entire matter and
stayed in the Rain Country.
He didn’t participate in the local wars; instead he stayed there teaching

Kanan and Yahiko, while he was trying to master the second stage of the
lightning armor technique.
Although the war in the Rain was over, there was still some other
Shinobis from the major villages wondering here and there, after all, the
Rain country was always the center of the conflicts between the major
villages.
Even though the war ended, the battles didn’t stop.
However, because of the existence of Hanzo in the Rain country, the

major villages kept relatively restrained, they didn’t want to mess with
him.
……
In the Rain Country, in an elegant and quiet house of wood surrounded
by grass and blooming petals.
Although the sky was as gloomy as ever in the Rain Country, this place
looked like it has fallen from the paradise, it seemed as if it wasn’t have
made from the hands of man.
In one of the rooms, Naito was quietly sitting there while closing his
eyes.
A lightning Aura was spreading around his body making the whole
room shining with dazzling lights.
This lightning element was constantly released on Naito’s body

strengthening it.
The first Gate; The gate of heart was also at the same time pumping the
Chakra toward his body while the second gate was extracting chakra and
enhancing his whole body.
Although Naito couldn’t use the strength of a hundred seals, this

mechanism was helping him healing his body very quickly.
If he had a wound, it would gradually heal him slowly without the need
of any treatment.
The cells in Naito’s body was full of powerful energy, if it were an only
simple use of the lightning nature, it would have only strenghted his cells,
without enhancing its vitality.
But the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou was the cause of that part, the power
of this technique doesn’t break the potential of the human body, on the
contrary, it continually strengths the body, not only its physical power but
also its vitality.
It’s extraordinary!!
Under the control of Naito, the lightning spread around his body as if
there was a lightning coat covering his entire body.
Whoosh!!
But in the next moment, he lost control under the lightning, and
suddenly it disappeared.
“Sure, still not enough.”
Naito opened his eyes and looked at his hands.
The lightning armor technique still didn’t reach its highest stages where
it can be as strong as the Raikage’s.
When Naito reaches the third stage, he will be able to form that final
shape when the lightning takes the shape of the coat around the body.
It’s been more than a half years since his battle against Hanzo.
In the past six months, Naito finally completed the second stage of the
lightning armor technique.
At the same time, Naito was also trying to reach the third, but he was
always failing no matter how many times he tried.
He couldn’t see any hope at all.
It wasn’t the same case as the other techniques Naito has learned, when
he fails then time after time he makes a little progress until he succeeds,
this technique was a complete failure.
“I will really need to head toward the clouds village to learn the
mysteries of the Third Stage, but currently I finally reached the standard
of opening the Fourth Gate.”
After he mastered the second stage of the lightning armor, Naito was
still not up to the standards to open the Fourth Gate, so he decided to work
on the Third Stage.
In the process, although he couldn’t hit the Third Stage, his body
regularly got stronger.
Finally, Naito reached the standards of opening it.
Naito stood up and stretched his body, he didn’t immediately start

working on the Fourth Gate; instead, he took a little break.
Practicing the Third Stage consumes almost half of his Chakra, so he

waited to regenerate the Chakra that has been loosened.
There was a glass of water on the table, Naito took it and drank the
water, then he went out of the room.
Outside, in the rain, Konan and Yahiko were practicing.
In this past half year, the two of them become very strong.
It’s not like they’re very talented, they were even older than the kids
from the Ninja school, Kanan and Yahiko weren’t as good as Kakashi
when he was five years old, but at this age of ten-years-old, they were
strong.
___________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________
Chapter 163
REPORT
“Naito-Sensei.”
Seeing Naito coming out, Konan stopped her training and smiled at him.
“Well, Konan, you still need to pay more attention to practicing your
Chakra… Chakra is the source of life for a ninja, the stronger your
Chakra, the better it will help you controlling your papers.”
Naito nodded to Konan.
Not everyone is like Naruto in the original story, he had a significant

amount of Chakra from the start, a regular Shinobi will need work always
on his Chakra.
If you don’t have enough Chakra, you will never be able to release high-
level Ninjutsu, nor learning them.
Of course, Naito is a particular case, his Shocks doesn’t consume a lot

of Chakra.
“In the case of Chakra, the progress is a bit slow.”
Konan said that while she was slightly embarrassed.
Konan has made significant progress on her Paper Release.
Naito looked at Konan, and after he took a little time to think, he said:
“If this is the case… Come with me.”
“Yes.”
Although she didn’t know where Naito is gonna take them, Konan
followed him.
Naito reached a big tree, but he didn’t stop, step by step, Naito climbed
the tree.
“Control your Chakra into your feet, and try climbing it the same way
I did.”
Konan and Yahiko didn’t practice climbing the trees or walking on

water before, because their Chakra’s amount was still small at the time.
Climbing trees and walking on water is a further stage of Chakra

Control, if the amount of Chakra is small, it’s pointless for them to
practice it.
In the original story, Sasuke was known as a person who had a very
strong Chakra from the start, but he never practiced the Climbing
technique.
He had already an excellent control over his Chakra, and he was able
even to use Ninjutsu.
Konan and Yahiko weren’t at the same level as him, but Naito believed
that Konan’s talent for controlling her Chakra is very high and if she tries
she will be able to do it.
As for Yahiko, it may take him more time to do it.
“Yes, Naito-Sensei.”
Konan looked at Naito, then she went straight toward the tree and
nodded at him, then she immediately looked at the tree in front of her.
Konan stepped on the tree.

In the original story, Sakura had excellent control over her Chakra, and
Konan’s control should be even higher than her, it should be even easier on
her.
Step by step, Konan went all the way up on the tree, then she looked at
Naito and smiled.
“Naito-Sensei, I did it!”
“Oh… Sure enough, your control is excellent.”
Looking at Konan and how she managed easily to climb the tree, Naito’s
expression didn’t change, after all, he knew from the start that she’s
capable of doing it, but in the next moment, his expression suddenly
became a little bit awkward.
The wind blew and moved her skirt, Naito saw this, and his eyes fell on
her white pants…
Konan covered her legs with her skirt very quickly, and her cheeks
suddenly become red and jumped from the tree.
Cough!
Naito coughed a bit, but on the surface, he didn’t reveal the slightest
expression, then he also jumped from the tree.
“Follow me to the next place.”
“Yes.”
Konan gently responded, without even looking at him.
However, Naito was so focused on other things, and his expression was
very calm, which always made Konan also feel very safe around him.
Yet she never knew what that calm expression hid.
Soon, Naito reached a river.

Without stopping, Naito kept walking on the surface of the water until
he reached the center, then he turned and looked at Konan.
“Try doing the same thing you did with the tree.”
“Yes.”
Konan nodded then she carefully stepped on the water.
With one foot Konan stepped on the water, after she confirmed that
there was no problem Konan stepped with her other foot.
After a few steps, Konan managed to reach Naito.
“It’s a little bit harder…”
Naito looked at Konan with a stunned expression, he never expected that

she will able to do it from the first try.
However, this technique has two phases, first is to stand on the water,
and the second is to be able to use Ninjutsu while you’re also standing on
the water.
“Now try to use Ninjutsu while standing on the water.”
“Yes.”
Konan nodded, and she immediately started using her Paper Ninjutsu.
Standing on the water and using Ninjutsu is, of course, a simple matter
for an elite Ninja, but for a newbie like Konan, the difficulty is high.
Sure enough, this time, even with her high control Konan will not be
able to do it from the first try successfully.
When she started casting her Ninjutsu, she lost the control over the
Chakra on her feet, and suddenly she exclaimed and her whole body dive
into the water.
Naito who was next to her immediately stretched out his arm and pulled
her out.
“Sensei… I’m sorry…”
Even with her high control, Konan failed, she was a little bit
embarrassed to even look at Naito.
Naito released her little hand and slightly nodded at her saying: “It’s
nothing, you just need to practice more.”
“Yes.”
After she nodded, Konan expression became very serious, then she
immediately began her practice.
After he pulled her out of the water several times, Konan mastered the
technique, although it was somehow unstable, she didn’t dive anymore
into the water.
However, the clothes on her body were very wet, even though she was
still young, the curve on her breast was very clear.
After he looked after Konan for a while and made sure that she won’t
dive into the water anymore, Naito left and went to see Yahiko.
After a little bit of guidance, Naito’s Chakra finally got recovered, he

returned to his room, and after he calmed his thoughts, he was ready to
open the fourth gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou!
After he started meditating, the Chakra began flowing into the three
first gates.
Whoosh!!
With the surging of the first three gates, Naito body gradually began to
reveal a powerful momentum, and his Chakra started forming a turbulent
Aura around his body.
Naito’s body has fully reached the standard of opening the fourth gate,
after the Chakra flew into the first three Gates, it reached the fourth and
started pushing it, using the shocks, Naito slammed the gate and weakened
it until it finally broke!
___________________________________________________________
______________________________________________
Chapter 164
REPORT
Opening the fourth gate is easier than opening the third and the second.
After all, from the second gate to the sixth, it is a straight line running
through the body torso, it’s only need to run the Socks within the Chakra
flow to open it.
As long as the body is up to standards, the task is really easy, it only

needs to shock the gate to weaken it, and it will eventually break, and at
the very end, the Chakra flow from the other gates will reach it.
After the fourth gate has been opened, the first three gates immediately
got linked with the new one and began to change the mechanism of the
whole body.
About half a month later, the fourth gate got completely stabilized, and
the Chakra flowing from that gate finally reached the same amount as the
other first three gates, at the same time, the Chakra amount flowing in the
other three got further strengthened.
At this point, Naito’s Chakra has finally reached the Kage level!
From the aspect of quantity, Naito’s Chakra is no less than an ordinary

Kage level, but his strength cannot be measured simply by his Chakra.
Even with his previous level of Chakra, Naito was confident that he can
fight against anyone!
Even the Kage level Shinobis had a tough time fighting against him.
With the opening of this Gate, even Naito’s Shocks become stronger,
and it finally reached the S-Class!
Because the power of Ninjutsu in the late stages of the original story
became a little bit too much, and there was no classification for them,
Naito by himself made up a new ranking.
Naito divided the S-Class Ninjutsu into two new Classes Low-S and
High-S.
Rasenshuriken, for example, is a Low-S-Class Ninjutsu.
The Shinra Tensei is a High-S-Class Ninjutsu, and it can easily destroy

the Rasenshuriken, but the effect of the former on the human body seems
to be more effective than the Shinra Tensei.
Naito doubted the accuracy of his classification.
But even so, Naito was still sure the that the Shinra Tensei can defeat
the Rasenshuriken, a Ninjutsu that is classified as a High-S-Class cannot
be defeated unless you counter it with another High-S-Class Ninjutsu!
As for the Chibaku Tensei, this Ninjutsu shouldn’t be classified any

lower than the Shinra Tensei, so he should divide the two of them into
higher and lower, but he couldn’t determine which one is stronger since he
didn’t experience its power by himself.
After the S-Class, there’s the SSS-Class!
The SSS-Class represent the kind of Ninjutsu that only a man like
Uchiha Madara or Hachirama can cast!
Both of them are capable of turning any simple Ninjutsu to a very

powerful one.
They are capable of even blocking a Bijudama with their own strength,
their power is at the peak of the SSS-Class!
Low-S, High-S, then SSS-Class, outreach the first two classes then you
will have the power to destroy the world.
Of course, this is only Naito’s own judgment, after all, he never

encountered any of those people, and his judgment might be wrong.
However, from the overall point of view, his judgment shouldn’t be

wrong.
The first four Gates of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou were opened, and
Naito is already halfway through, at the same time, his Shocks has finally
reached the fourth stage, and Naito finally had a clearer understanding of
his future path.
Now his power can directly crush a Low-S Ninjutsu, as for the High-S-
Class Ninjutsu he can also fight against it!
This is only the power of the fourth Gate and the Fourth Stage.
When he reaches the fifth, there’s no doubt, that Naito will reach the
high-S-Class, and when he opens the Sixth… Will it be possible for him to
reach the SSS-Class?!
When he opens the Seven and finally the eighth… Will he as strong as
Kaguya?
Naito could easily predict the power he will gain with opening the fifth,
but for the sixth and the seventh, he wasn’t quite sure.
But as long as the power of the shock is getting stronger everytime he

opens a new gate, there shouldn’t be no fear of anything!
Mastering the second Stage of the Lightning Armor technique, and the
opening of the fourth gate along with the enhancement of the Shock power
and reaching it fourth stage has made Naito even stronger.
In addition, due to the enhancement he gained to his Chakra, the Soru

has also improved, and the distance that one step can cover has
magnificently improved from its first stage.
Naito’s speed has also increased.
Naito himself doesn’t know how fast he is right now, but surely even
Sakumo won’t be able to keep up with him at this degree!
Hanzo might be able to react, but he wouldn’t be able to fight against

him.
Naito clenched his fist and took a deep breath, the excitement in his
eyes was evident.
Naito could no longer remember, but It’s been a long time since he
came to this world.
But his physical age should be twelve years old.
In the original story, Uchiha Itachi awakened his Mongakyu Sharingan

at the age of thirteen and his power jumped at once to the Kage-level…
Naito is finally one step higher to Itachi, he managed to reach the same
level at the age of twelve.
The fourth gate has just been opened, and it was impossible for him to
go any further for a short time.
After he took a long rest, Naito took out a scroll.
In the past year, Naito has been practicing for most of the time, he only
spared a small part for Yahiko and Konan to teach them.
Naito was still collecting information.
In the past year, there was no information about Nagato, he never

appeared after their last encounter, even after the news has been delivered
to Konoha, the Hokage and his council kept this information for
themselves, then they sent a large number of the Anbus in the Rain to look
for him.
After they searched the entire country they couldn’t find any trace of
him, no one could know where Madara was hiding him.
Of course, even after they searched the entire country and couldn’t find
him, they didn’t stop and start searching in other places, but they still
didn’t find any useful information.
The scroll in Naito’s hands was a piece of information about the

Kusanagi swords, which is one of the two things Naito was interested in.
The other one is undoubtedly the third stage of the lightning armor
technique.
The third stage secrets are definitely hidden in the Clouds Village, and it
should be classified as a top secret even for their Shinobis, Moreover, even
if he somehow reaches it, it will take a long time for him to practice it, and
it might be even better for him to open the fifth gate first before thinks
about it.
Therefore, in the process of his training, Naito stayed in the Rain

country, but most of his concern was focused on getting information about
the rest of the Kusanagi swords.
___________________________________________________________
____________________________________________
Chapter 165
REPORT
The Sword of Totsuka which is one of the Kusanagi swords has appeared
in the Rain Country…”
Looking at the Information on the scroll, Naito fell in deep thoughts,

there’s no doubt that this information is accurate, it has been collected by
the Anbu department, and their credibility should be very high.
The Sword of Totsuka originally has been wielded by Uchiha Itachi in

the original story, but Itachi has not been born yet.
It should be around the time he left Konoha and joined the Akatsuki that
he somehow managed to take it for himself, therefore; Orochimaru didn’t
know that it has been wielded by Itachi.
According to the information on the scroll, the ninja saw the sword in
the underground black market in the Rain country.
When it comes to the underground black market, you can find easily
such very powerful items like this for sale.
For people who love money or love collecting things, they will often
visit these markets around the world, if the items worth the money, it is
likely that it will be sold quickly in exchange of money.
“The underground black market huh… In this case, It seems that a

great journey is waiting for me.”
Naito continued looking at the scroll, and after he completed reading it,
he finally whispered these words.
In the back of the scroll, there were some new on another sword that
also has appeared in one of these black markets.
There are only three Kusanagi swords that have been mentioned in the
original story, one of these swords is wielded by Naito, the name of this
sword is the snake sword.
The other two are the Totsuka sword that has been wielded by Itachi,
and Sasuke’s sword.
Now there is some news about the other two swords, and both have been
related to the black market, and Naito will naturally have to give it a try
and go there.
After he greeted both Konan and Yahiko, Naito left the place where they
lived.
The black market in this worlds has its own unique system, and it’s well
distributed around the countries, and many ninjas often appear around
these black markets.
Danzo is one of them.
It’s certainly impossible for someone like Saruotbi who has become a
Hokage to appear in these kinds of places.
At the same time, the Anbu department is also linked with the black
market in the land of Fire.
Therefore, it was very simple for Naito to find the black markets in the
Rain Country, although he has been forced to leave the Anbu department.
The black market of the Rain country was located in an inconspicuous

town.
In the town, Naito met several ninjas from Konoha’s Anbu department,
but he didn’t interact with them, he ignored them, then he entered the
black market.
After he entered a tavern, he took a few turns and entered the dark place
of the world.
The black market, looked almost similar to the huge underground

structure of Konoha, it almost looked like a huge cave underground.
Of course, most of the people around this place were bandits.
In the gathering point of the black market, there were also some people
who didn’t look like they belonged to any Village, but also there were
some other ninjas from small villages.
Most ninjas were wearing masks and cloaks to hide their identity.
Naito didn’t wear a mask, he hated that part of his life, and he didn’t
want to hide his identity anymore.
When Naito took his first steps in the black market, some people looked
very surprised.
“Doesn’t this person looks familiar?!”
“It seems that I’ve seen him before… He’s just a little brat, then why
does it feel so strange all of a sudden?!”
Some ninjas felt very familiar with looking at him, but they couldn’t
recognize him.
At this time, Naito walked into the black market, then went all the way
to the area of the intelligence trading.
The entire underground black market revealed a very dark atmosphere,

even darker than Konoha’s underground structure, even the air was filled
with a bloody atmosphere, it makes people very uncomfortable.
Almost every single person around the place looks suspicious, very cold
and violent, these ninjas have been buried in the underground system for
years.
There’s actually no control under the black markets around the world,
even the major villages cannot control the black markets in their countries,
these people are the most dangerous around the world.
However, although there’s no control on the black markets, they’re very

organized, even the intelligence trading area has it own person in charge, a
bit similar to the missions hall in Konoha, and he’s also a ninja.
Naito waited for a little bit.
However, because he stayed in the same place for a long time, and he
wasn’t even wearing a mask, it got somehow suspicious.
So many eyes fell on Naito.
Most of the people who were looking at him looked somehow terrified
as if they knew his identity.
Of course, some of them couldn’t recognize him, but they looked

stunned to see Naito.
Why did this devil come here?!
Soon, the lane in front of him got shorter until it was his turn, Naito
calmly looked forward.
But at the same time, a very big person came over and looked at the side
of the intelligence trading area, suddenly his eyes fell on Naito, then he
brows wrinkled.
It looks like a brat has come here!
“Who is this brat, this is not a place for kids like you!”
He said these words, then he directly tried to reach Naito’s neck, he
wanted to pick him up and throw him out.
Some people on the side didn’t do anything, they were all watching the
show, some of them even showed very evil expressions.
At this time, Naito turned and stared at him with very cold eyes.
Boom!!!
In the next moment, a roar suddenly exploded in the black market, the
ground under Naito’s foot collapsed, the people were shaking along the
place who was also trembling, suddenly Naito reached that guy with his
hand and pushed him to the ground.
His blood flew slowly along the cracks in the ground.
“It doesn’t matter if you kill someone in here right?”
Naito calmly retracted his hand and looked at the ninja who was in
charge of the intelligence.
At this time, the Ninja who looked stunned, finally felt that Naito was
very familiar, then he directly recognized him.
Konoha’s Ashura!!
It wasn’t this Ninja only who was stunned when Naito attacked that big
guy, a lot of people couldn’t help but get shocked by the scene.
As for the ninjas who were really nearby the place they all stopped
breathing the moment they recognized Naito!
Even other ninjas who recognized him from the start looked all shocked.
Konoha’s Ashura!
“It’s him!”
“There’s no doubt about it, it’s really him!”
“He looks even younger than what I expected, but this horrible
momentum, it cannot be anyone but him.”
Most of the ninjas had an incredible look on their faces, some of them
couldn’t even believe that Naito was this young!
The ninja who was in charge, took a deep breath and he could barely
suppress the shock in his heart, then he slowly said: “Of course it doesn’t
matter, you don’t even have to deal with the body.”
In this place, there are no rules, only power rules these kinds of places.
___________________________________________________________
______________________________________________
Chapter 166
REPORT
“Good.”
Naito nodded, then he immediately went forward, without wasting any

more time, he went straight toward the ninja in charge, looking for
information about the Kusanagi sword.
It’s not like the intelligence network of the Black Market is much better
than the Anbu’s, but since the Kusanagi has appeared in the black market,
they should know more information about it.
Sure enough, after he paid for the goods, Naito got the information he
wanted.
One of the Kusanagi swords, Totsuka is wielded by a ninja named

“Blood Hands” this ninja has appeared to be very famous.
Out of his shock, Naito continued to ask for more information about the
ninja codenamed “Blood Hands,” but there was very little information
about him.
Even the intelligence network of the Black Market doesn’t know his
location.
this lack of information was a little bit of a disappointing for Naito, but
fortunately, since he knew its owner, there is always a chance to find it.
In the midst of disappointment, a sudden change of event happened!

There was new information about The third sword, the one who Sasuke
wielded!
And the news confirmed that the sword right now is in the Sand Village!
This news doesn’t worth anything for a regular ninja, because no one
would go all the way the Sand Village to grab the sword.
Because it’s impossible!
But Naito is different, he won’t even fear to face a whole village by

himself!
In the original story, Deidara attacked the village alone and captured the
Fifth Kazekage Gaara in front of everyone, and Naito, of course, is way
more powerful than Deidara!
“The Sand, huh, it seems that this journey is gonna take more time
than what I’ve expected.”
Naito whispered these words, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.
Konoha right now is trying to invade the Land of Wind, and they are
having a fierce fight against the Sand, one of the Ninjas who was leading
Konoha’s army was Tsunade, which gives Naito enough reasons to go and
help them in the battlefield.
Not to mention that one of the Kusanagi appeared to be in the hands of

the Sand.
After getting the information he needed, Naito left the black market.
A lot of eyes were falling on Naito, these eyes were full of hatred and
greed, after all, Naito’s name was still on the top of the Black market
assassination list, and the reward was extremely high.
But almost all the ninjas who were in the black market couldn’t even
think about attacking him.
In the Second World War, thousands of people were killed by his hands,
and one of the five strongest Kage of the Major Villages Hanzo got
defeated with the help of the three disciples of the Hokage and Konoha’s
Ashura, they even forced him to retreat which led him to lose the war.
This one information alone was enough for them to not even think about
attacking him.
Of course, there will always be some people who will be dominated by

greed.
After he left the black market, Naito felt that some people were
following him waiting for an opportunity to attack, without even turning
and with the back of his hand, Naito killed them with one shock wave.
For the rest of his journey, no one dared to attack him.
But when Naito was about to return the camp, an extremely strong fire
Ninjutsu flew toward Naito from the side.
“Katon! Zukokku!!”
“Futon! Atsugai!!”
In the blink of an eye, two powerful Ninjutsu fused, then get turned into
a huge raging fire, targeting Naito.
Although they were only a B-Class Ninjutsu, the influence of the Chakra
Nature mastering of the user turned its power to the extreme degree,
although it’s not compared to Madara, it was still very terrifying.
After the wind and the fire fused, the power of this Ninjutsu was very
close to the S-Class!
The horrible waves of flame rushed toward Naito and looked like it was
gonna turn him into ashes.
However, in the face of this horrible Ninjutsu, Naito with a calm
expression punched it.
Boom!!!
The moment he punched the space, the sky itself start trembling.
The fourth stage of the Shock Force has already reached a very
terrifying level, with one punch, the whole area in front of Naito got
shattered, and destroyed.
The fire Ninjutsu in just a second got destroyed entirely, and the force of
the shock continued to blast in the distance.
Rumble!
The ground got entirely destroyed by the shock power.
The ninja who sneaked attacked Naito saw this scene, and his face
suddenly showed a shocking color.
“Even my fused Ninjutsu got destroyed, his power… Is even stronger

than the information said!”
The next moment, a figure of a person suddenly flashed out from behind
a rock, then fell back toward one of the sides.
The force of the shock continued its course until it hit that rock he was
hiding behind and wrecked it.
“It’s you!”
Looking at that person Naito got a little surprised, Naito was originally
thinking that someone who can cast such a Ninjutus shouldn’t be some
nameless person, but he didn’t expect it to be him.
One of the future Akatsuki’s members and Hidan’s partner, Kakuzu!

During this period, the Akatsuki hasn’t been established yet, and
Kakuzu was only doing some tasks in the black market, collecting money.
If there’s any person who dares to target Naito, it will be no one but
Kakuzu!
All that he cared about was money, and the bounty on Naito’s head was
the highest!
“You know me?”
When he heard Naito’s words, Kakuzu stopped for a moment.
Naito looked at him, and with a hint of coldness in his eyes, he said:
“You don’t wanna do this.”
“Yeah, but the bounty on your head is extremely high, enough for me
to make you my target.”
There was a hint of cold in Kakuzu’s eyes, he knew how powerful Naito
is, therefore he directly went all out.
Whoosh! Whoosh!!
Black tendrils rushed out of his body like a demon that climbed out of
hell, then immediately several masks which were wrapped to those black
tendrils went out of his back.
“So you blocked my fused technique, then try this again!”
“Katon! Zukokku!!”
“Futon! Atsugai!!”
“Doton! Domu!”
Boom!!
For a moment, it looked the same as the last technique, but this time he
added the Earth Release.
But this wasn’t all, Kakuzu was going all out!
The two masks reached Naito’s side with the help of the thick black
tendrils and cast two more Ninjutsu.
“Water Release: Water Bill!”
“Raiton! Gian!”
Boom!!!
The sky was shaking as the two Ninjutsu fused with each other forming
a powerful compound Ninjutsu!
___________________________________________________________
________________________________________
Chapter 167
REPORT
The continuous casting of these Ninjutsus made the whole place

trembling.
Although it’s impossible to combine the Fire and the Water natures but
to avoid the conflict between the two of them, he cast these two of
Ninjutsu from opposite sides which placed Naito at the center.
“Kakuzu this guy is really strong, whether it’s his Chakra or his
techniques, everything about him proves his power, even if he’s not at the
level of Kage; still he’s very close.”
Looking at the wind, the thunder, the fire, and the five kinds of Chakra
nature Ninjutsu reaching him, Naito’s expression became calm.
In times of peace, the warlike man attacks anything.
At the next moment, Naito reached out the seal on his hand, and
suddenly the Kusanagi sword came out, with two hands Naito held it, then
he waved it so hard.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly a Shocking Flying Slash came out the second he waved his
sword.
It seemed to be very slow, but it was swift.

In almost a second, it ran through the entire battlefield, splitting the
water, the thunder Ninjutsu, and destroying both the fire and the wind
combined Ninjutsu!
But it didn’t stop!
The Flying slash went all the way toward the separate bodies of the two
masks and destroyed them!
“What?!”
At this moment, Kakuzu’s had a very stunned expression.
In the face of his joint Ninjutsu attack of the Five Natures, Naito
managed actually to destroy them all along two of his masks!
What a power!
What it was said in the information is simply nonsense, with this kind
of power Naito doesn’t even need to join his force to Sakumo in order to
defeat the Tsuchikage.
He’s even qualified to fight against Hanzo alone!
The information he had was seriously wrong, and Kakuzu was not ready
yet to die, so he chose to retreat.
But will Naito made it this easy for him to retreat?!
Even if you’re a future member of the Akatsuki, if you dare to

assassinate Naito, you must be prepared for his rage!
Suddenly, Naito flashed out of the split fire, then he rushed directly to
Kakuzu who was about to escape.
Boom! Boom! Boom!!!
The power of the shock exploded, and with every swing of his sword,
Naito destroyed every single one of Kakuzu’s hearts.
With the last swing of his sword, Kakuzu body got split into two halves
along with a large piece of rock in the back!
The shock in Kakuzu’s eyes was still evident.
Am I dead?
I have faced the legend Hachirama, and I’ve survived, but now I’ve died
by Konoha’s Ashura’s hands.
At the next moment, Kakuzu’s last heart got destroyed!
Looking at his corpse, Naito pulled his sword back, while he looked like
he didn’t care if this gonna change the plot.
The moment he gained this power, all that Naito was thinking about was
Uchiha Madara.
There’s no time for the weaklings.
If anyone tries to cross his sword with Naito, he will have no mercy on
him, even if its Danzo himself, if he dares to make trouble to Naito, he
will kill him without even thinking twice!
But what about Konoha, what about Sarutobi?!
…..
Soon, Naito returned all the way where he lived.
Konan and Yahiko were still practicing, and now they have finally
reached the level of a Chunin, the rain country has finally become safe.
As long as they don’t pick a fight with other ninjas, there won’t be any
problems.
However, Naito was still not thinking about leaving the place and going
all the way to the Sand.
Because Naito wasn’t sure that the Kusanagi sword is actually in the
Sand, and going there will mean that he needs to fight a whole village by
himself, he wasn’t afraid, as long as they’re under the Kages level Naito
with his own power can destroy an entire army.
But that would have been even easier if he had the Byakugan eyes,
there’s no doubt that he would have been even stronger!
When Naito first opened the third gate, he started to feel his
surroundings even better.
No matter how ninjas hide, there will always be vibrations in every

action they do, although these vibrations will be very weak, it will affect
the air and the ground.
It’s impossible for ordinary people to sense this kind of vibration.
However, Naito’s shocks power gave him the ability to sense it!
In the battle between him and Kakuzu, Naito could feel Kakuzu attack
reaching him from the side without even turning around to see it, he could
clearly sense it.
This couldn’t be done at the third stage of the shocks, once he reached
the fourth, this ability got enhanced and become somehow perfect.
Naito didn’t return to his room, he came to a quiet place inside of the
wooden house, then he sited cross-legged, Naito closed his eyes, then he
tried to sense the vibrations around him.
Any ordinary person can feel an A-Class Ninjutsu without even looking.
B-Class and C-Class Ninjutsu are not that easy to sense.
As for the D-Class Ninjutsu or the sword sneak attacks, it’s impossible
for ordinary people to sense it.
Naito currently can even sense a Kunai if it was gonna hit him from the
back, he could sense it and even detect its trajectory.
Because from where he was sitting, Naito could even sense Yahiko’s
movement while he was practicing his Kunai’s throwing, and he could also
feel Konan practicing her Paper Ninjutsu.
However, that was it.
After he closed his eyes, Naito tried to clear his mind, and feel the
whole place around him, he tried to reach the darkest places in his mind,
the kind of place that is very deep, even the sound of the Kunai and
Shurkine wouldn’t reach it.
What Naito was trying to do now is enhancing his sensing ability.
The rain was falling on the ground.
Naito closed his eyes, listening to the rain falling.
He didn’t know how long it took, but Naito finally reached that dark
place, where he achieved his most focused states, then a drop of rain
suddenly appeared.
Suddenly, Naito sensed it as if he saw it with his own eyes.
But that wasn’t it, that drop of rain fell on a piece of leave, then it
splashed a cockroach underneath it, and Naito saw it all in his mind.
With the sense of this action, the dark world in Naito’s mind suddenly
changed as if it was utterly transformed into a new one.
The second drop, the third, the fourth…
The endless drops of rain falling made the dark world in Naito’s mind
become a dark rainy one.
Even the trajectory of every drop of rain was clearly visible in that
world.
___________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________
5 Days left until The End of the Special Offer!
Chapter 168
REPORT
“A different world…”
Naito retracted his hand out, and suddenly a drop of rain fell on his
fingertip.
With the use of the shock power, Naito made that drop bounce on his
finger, then another drop of rain collided with the first.
Push!!
The sound of these two drops crushing on each other shouldn’t be

audible, but in the world of perception that Naito has made the sound was
very clear.
From beginning to end, Naito didn’t open his eyes.
“The Byakugan gives grants a near 360º diameter field of vision, It

has a powerful range of vision, able to magnify up to cellular level on its
targets or view great distances.”
His ability is different.
In fact, Naito doesn’t need to close his eyes, when he opens his eyes, he
can also perceive the world.
The reason why he was closing his eyes and even blocking his sense of
hearing is that he was trying to sense even the vibrations of the world.
Naito gently retracted his hands, and suddenly a white smoke appeared
along with the Kusanagi sword.
Naito grabbed his sword with two hands, and without using the power of
the shock he waved it, cutting the rain in front of him.
Whoosh!
A drop of rain that was falling from the sky got gently split into two
halves from the middle.
Then the sword kept moving up and down cutting the drops of rain that
were falling from the same angle.
A user of the Sharingan can also do this, but Naito didn’t have it.
After a while, Naito took back his sword, and opened his eyes, and
observed the place, whispering.
“Is this it?”
“No, I should be able to do even more.”
Naito believes that the shock sensor is definitely not just a simple way
to just sensing the rain.
However, up until this moment, Naito couldn’t make his world of

perception clearer, at most, it was a dark, rainy world.
“Ordinary people cannot sense these kinds of vibrations, but I can, yet
I also have five other senses, which are affecting the vibrations in the
air.”
After a long time with only small progress, an idea flashed in Naito’s
mind, and he finally understood how he could improve it.
Later, Naito started to block his five senses one by one.

The sigh and the hearing sense can be easily blocked, but the touch is
somewhat tricky, but for Naito, as long as he keeps trying, he can do it.
When Naito finally managed to block all of his five senses, the world in
front of Naito changed again.
The world in Naito’s mind reached incomparable clarity, although there

were no colors, only black and white, everything was evident in his mind!
“If everything in this world fluctuates, then would I be able to sense

everything inside it? No, that will be too much for me to handle.”
Even though everything around him was Black and White, but the world
was very clear, the visions were constantly flashing in Naito’s mind.
The air was blowing, and Naito could sense the trajectory of the rain, he
could even sense the trajectory of the air.
Although the air is almost insignificant, it can still be perceived by

Naito after he blocked his five senses.
Through the flow of the air, Naito could naturally capture and touch
everything.
Naito stood up and walked outside of the house, gently lifting his foot
and stepping on the ground.
Naito tried not to use a lot of force, he was taking soft steps, like a drop
of water falling into a calm lake.
With the help of this ability, everything was clear to him, he could even
distinguish between the muddy ground and the solid one.
Naito’s preception continued on spreading around.
The hall, the wood, everything around the house, bushes in the distance,
forests…
Naito at this moment seemed like he was incorporating the entire world
into his perception, but in the next moment, his perception got interrupted.
Cough!!!
He suddenly opened his eyes, Naito coughed, and his face was slightly
revealing a strange expression, then he touched his chin and said: “If this
trick got learned, I’m afraid that it will be very amusing.”
“…No, I won’t ever use it for these kinds of purposes for the rest of
my life.”
In another room in the house.
Konan was taking off her clothes, then she soaked her whole body in the
water.
Suddenly her head came out of the water, while the rest of her body was
still in, Konan’s face was showing a hint of sorrow.
“I cannot shake the feeling that Naito-Sensei is about to leave us.”
“The Rain Country is not Sensei’s home, after all, I hope that at least
before he leaves, I can get strong to the extent that will satisfy Sensei.”
She whispered these words to her self, but the sorrow on her face didn’t
disappear.
……
One again, Naito suppressed the feeling in his heart and cleared his
mind, and he was able to leave the other room out of his perception.
Finally, Naito could once again enter the Black and White World.
Soon, Naito’s perception crossed the wood house and continued to

spread out toward the distance, trying to reach the extreme range that his
perception could cover.
But at this time, a figure hiding in the dark suddenly appeared in his
perception!
Naito couldn’t sense his existing before.
After his perception covered a very long distance, Naito could see him.
He wasn’t an assassin… It was Zetsu!
“This guy is spying on me?”
Naito revealed a hint of surprise, while he was absorbing him, and he

got a little bit angry.
There’s no doubt that Uchiha Madara is the one who sent him!
For how long he was watching Naito, even if he couldn’t understand

Naito’s real power, the former was a little bit annoyed.
At the next moment, Naito stopped the ability and restored the five
senses that he has blocked, then he opened his eyes and stood up to stretch
his body.
Naito pretended to open the door of the house as if nothing was

happening, then he looked at the place.
Suddenly his eyes flashed with a strange color.
Boom!
At the next moment, the ground under him suddenly burst open, and the
cracks start spreading out.
The rain suddenly looked as if it was stopped in mid-air as Naito flashed

so fast at a distance, which attracted Konan’s attention, who has just got
dressed and walked out.
Is Naito-Sensei practicing a new Ninjutsu?!

___________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________
Chapter 169
REPORT
At the back of the rock, Zetsu was observing the situation, suddenly, he
saw Naito rushing so fast toward him.
Zetsu was very surprised.
He saw him?!
But how?! It’s impossible!
Zetsu didn’t hesitate to rush into the ground and escape, but in the face
of Naito, once he takes one step, there won’t be any chance to escape.
Whoosh!!
When half of his body was already in the ground, a hand reached his
head and pulled him out of the ground.
“Why the hurry?! Stay and have a cup of tea.”
Zetsu was very Shocked, it’s almost impossible to sense his existing
even with the use of the Byakugan.
Just a moment ago, Naito was just sitting in his room practicing, then he
suddenly came out and rushed toward his position and caught him.
Zetsu felt very stunned.
“For how long you have been spying on me Zetsu?”

Naito’s eyes looked very cold as he was talking to him.
The moment he heard his name Zetsu got very surprised, it struck him
like a bolt of thunder.
He was preparing to commit suicide the moment he got caught, after all,
he was just a clone.
But when he heard Naito saying his name, he couldn’t help but ask.
“You… How do you know my name?!”
“I just know.”
Naito said these words then the stare on his face became colder.
Zetsu was confused, the only person who knows his identity is Madara.
The shock hit him even harder in his heart the moment he thought that if
Naito knows about him, then he definitely know about the existence of
Uchiha Madara too!
Zetsu could easily run away if he let this clone die, but he wanted to get
more information from Naito.
He always thought that everything Naito do or know is under his

surveillance, but today, Naito proved him wrong, Naito knows more than
what he thought, and he could no longer see through him!
It seems the Naito he thought he knew was only an image out of his
imagination!
What is inside his head?!
“I was spying on you from the moment you won that battle against
Hanzo.”
Zetsu answered Naito’s question, he kept silent for a moment, then he
asked him back: “In addition to knowing my identity, what do you also
know?”
Naito looked at him, and there was a hint of disdain in his gaze.
“I know more things than you, now you go back to Uchiha Madara,
and tell him, that if he messes with me again, I will destroy him along
his plan!”
Naito knows that Madara currently doesn’t have any power, so he

wasn’t afraid of him!
This sentence was very clear, but it hid a lot of things that even Zetsu
couldn’t understand.
Looking at Naito, Zetsu wanted to ask him how he knows this, but in the
next moment, Naito with one hand broke his neck and killed him.
Looking at the dead body of Zetsu, Naito shook his head, with a slight
of coldness in his eyes.
If there is any threat to Naito in this world, it wouldn’t be anyone but

Uchiha Madara!
As for Black Zetsu, he had no power, and Naito wasn’t afraid of his
existence.
Naito could find him and kill him whenever he wants.
In the rain, Konan came to Naito’s side, she looked at Zetsu’s body on
the ground, and couldn’t help but ask: “Who is this…”
“Nothing, he’s just a spy.”
Naito shook his head then looked weirdly at Konan.
“What is it?”
Konan felt that there was something wrong.
“Nothing go back and continue your training, oh right, it seems to be

dinner time.”
…..
In the dark, underground.
Madara was sitting there quietly, with his eyes closed.
His body was constantly dying, and even with the support of the
Demonic Statue of the Outer Path’s Chakra, it was only a matter of time.
He needed to build the foundations of his plans before he dies, then

Madara will have to wait until the day of the resurrection comes so he can
go back to the world.
In the next moment, Zetsu suddenly appeared in front of Madara, with a

cold sweat on his forehead, and an incredible look was on his face.
“Something went wrong!”
Madara slightly frowned and opened his eyes slightly to see Zetsu.
Zetsu was in control of observing the situation in the world, he needed

to watch everything, the potential of each ninja, and even the hidden
information that the major villages has.
It was almost impossible for anything to make Zetsu panic because he

simply saw everything.
“There’s a problem… With Naito the one who made me spy on.”
With a trace of horror on his face, Zetsu told Madara about what
happened.
Madara seemed like he didn’t care at first, but when Zetsu told him
about how Naito knows about him and his plan, Madara got stunned.
The shock in his heart was massive, even the rebirth of Hachirama
himself wouldn’t cause him this kind of shock.
Yuu Naito actually knows about his plan?!
This is impossible!!
He has just set up that plan, and many details have not yet been
implemented, the only person who knows about all of this is Zetsu.
Who told Naito about all of this?
It seems that there is only one possibility, that is, Zetsu told him, but
this is the most impossible thing.
Madara was in control of Zetsu’s life, he could end it whenever he

wants.
Even if the Rinnegan was transferred to Nagato, Madara was still able to
control him and know the truth, therefore; Zetsu wouldn’t dare to betray
Madara.
The more he thought about, the more his heart sunk more in horror.
___________________________________________________________
______________________________________________
Chapter 170
REPORT
Madara looked very scary, and Zetsu didn’t dare to disturb him
anymore.
Yet his heart was still trembling.
Even though Naito currently was strong, his power wasn’t enough to
make them feel threaten and make a move.
After all, they were hidden in the dark, overlooking the whole world.
However, Naito’s threat was enough to make them feel afraid.
With the help of Zetsu, Madara thought he knew everything until

suddenly Yuu Naito appeared… He couldn’t see through him!
At first, Naito seemed to be like any other Shinobi!
Suddenly, Naito become the most threat for Madara and his plans!
“This guy, without the Sharingan he cannot read the Stone Tablet, but
from the way he acts, he seems to know even more than me, how is this
possible?”
Madara sat there, whispering and frowning, but he couldn’t understand

Naito’s intentions.
This person just a while ago he was just nobody, now he’s threatening
Madara, and the former couldn’t help but feel something is wrong.
Madara felt very angry!
…….
Naito didn’t know how Madara will react after he hears what he said,
but he was very certain that Madara will be shocked for some time.
During this time, Madara will no longer bother him.
In the following period, Naito continued practicing his Ultra Perceive

technique, he was trying to add colors to his perceived world and make a
truly perfect one.
But in the end, it failed.
At least the fourth stage of the shock cannot achieve that level, he can
only perceive a black and white world.
As for the range of that world, it was impossible for him to cover the
whole world, the further was the distance, the weaker his sensing was, and
if he pushed it more, it would just disappear.
The range he can cover is only about one kilometer.
But within this kilometer, his perception was perfect!
Even if the movement of the target is fast Naito could easily sense it,
Naito wasn’t sure whether he could capture the movement of the flying
thunder technique, but at least he could follow the movements of the
fourth Raikage perfectly!
In an attempt to add colors to his perceived world, Naito’s next target

was to be able to enter this Ulta perceive state without blocking his senses.
This time it wasn’t a big failure as before when he wanted to add colors,
the progressing was actually fast.
He started adding touch, hear, then vision…

One by one Naito was adding one sense to another, and the world didn’t
disappear, the world was still clear in his mind, and he could even capture
the action of an ant within a range of a kilometer!
Of course, if he tries to increase the range the targets won’t be

completely undetectable, but it will become blurred, and within three
kilometers away, the world will be completely dark, and he will not be
able to sense anything.
“With this technique, after blocking my senses, even if I encountered

a strong member of the Kurama Clan and tried to uses Genjutsu on me it
will not be able to hurt me!”
With this technique, Naito himself is now a perceptual ninja.
It seems that sneaking in the Sand Village become easier.
Therefore, Naito was ready to go.
At the eve of that day, Naito was sitting quietly, wearing a white cloak,
and ready to go.
On the opposite side of Naito, Konan was sitting there, but she looked
very sad.
Yahiko was still practicing in the distance, only Konan was stying
beside him.
Compared to Yahiko, Konan was a compassionate girl, and her emotions

were always able to control her mind.
Yahiko had his own goal in the original story, in fact, he was a bit like
Naruto, although their dreams were different, the two of them wanted
peace.
One was born in war, and all that he wanted is to change the world.
The other wanted to change others views on him, so he wanted to be a
Hokage and make all people respect him, later all that he cared about was
also peace.
“What is Sensei’s view of war?”
Konan kept silent for a while, then she said what he had in her mind.
He beauty flashed then she whispered: “Yahiko said that he wants to be

strong to make the world stop all the wars, what is Sensei’s idea?”
In Konan’s view, Naito was already strong, and no could ever stand in
front of him.
Yuu Naito should already be able to do that.
However, Naito won’t stay in this country forever, he always has other
things to do.
Naito was a little surprised, he didn’t think Konan will have the courage
to ask.
“Actually, it doesn’t matter.”
After a while, Naito looked at Konan and gave her an answer, but it only
surprised her and made her more confused.
Looking at Konan’s reaction, Naito suddenly smiled and said: “Yahiko

wants to be a god thinking that this will solve the matter, but the world
had already once a God.”
“When that god existed, although there weren’t wars, people were
afraid, and hate still existed, and it finally led to war.”
“Wars won’t stop, once, they had a war, and it was very big that they
said they won’t need another, but as you can see, the wars didn’t stop.”
“Some people think that if people understood each other, there
wouldn’t be any hatred after that, but is it possible to say that Konan
doesn’t hate those who killed her parents?”
Naito said these words, then he looked straight to Konan’s eyes.
Konan showed a hint of sorrow, she kept silence for a while, then she
shook her head and said: “That kind of thing cannot be forgiven.”
“Yes, it is.”
Naito nodded gently, saying: “It’s too difficult to change the world, so
what Sensei is trying to do is to change himself first, this is my idea.”
“No matter what kind of war the world has, it will never be destroyed,
hope will always appear in new lives, and as long as these people exist,
there will always be hope.”
“As long as there’s war, death, fear, and hate will always exist in the
world.”
“So first, before anyone changes the world, he will need to change his
self, become strong, strong enough that war won’t change him, strong
enough to be able to protect the people he cares about, if people can
change this way, war will stop.”
___________________________________________________________
____________________________________________
Chapter 171
REPORT
Naito said all that he had in his heart, and Konan has listened to him
quietly, while her beautiful eyes were shining.
The rain was still falling.
Konan finally looked up, while she seemed no longer confused, with a
trace of seriousness, she nodded at Naito and said: “I understand… I
understand Sensei’s idea.”
“Good.”
Naito smiled, then he stood up and gently patted her head, then he
immediately turned and looked to the rain.
“There are countless people in this world, and everyone has his own
ideas, of course, there are some people who don’t have one yet, just like
you Konan.”
“In this case, you should choose one of those ideas and make it your
own, this way you will have your own goal in life.”
Naito said these words, then he gently walked into the rain.
He immediately activated his shock power around his body, and

suddenly the drops of rain start bouncing off his body.
No drop fell on Naito.

Then he gradually started disappearing while Konan kept looking at him
quietly.
“Sensei is sure more mature than Yahiko.”
Konan stood up looking at the rain falling, then she sighed softly,
although, Naito’s age was the same as her, his strength and mentality were
way better than her.
This made Konan have nothing but respect and admiration for Naito.
At the same time, she also started recognizing his strong will.
……
Wondering in the Rain country, there was some ninja who oftenly
encountered Naito on his way, but most of them were avoiding even
looking at him.
The deeper he went in the Rain Country, the stronger the rain was, and
the longer it lasted, especially at Rain Village, the rain doesn’t stop.
Naito reached the Rain Village, but he didn’t want to walk in, he only
looked at it from afar.
Naito was no longer concerned about Hanzo, he doesn’t pay attention to

the people who he already defeated.
Because once he defeated them, they will be no longer able to catch to

him.
Because he never rested, Naito was always training hard to improve

himself, he will never rest unless he reaches the peak of the world.
Naito is willing to overcome all the difficulties and the obstacles in

front of him, and he will never let anyone caught him from behind!
“Nagato has not yet appeared, Madara’s plan didn’t change, but now
after he knew about my existence, will there be some changes?”
After he looked at the Rain Village from far away, Naito left while he
was whispering these words to himself.
Along the way, Naito didn’t shut his Ultra perceive technique, on the
one hand, he was exercising, on the other hand, he wanted to see if he can
sense something else.
But Naito couldn’t find Nagato.
Nagato’s idea was all about pain, he wanted to make the world
experience it, feel it, and fear it, then peace will come.
Naito didn’t know if this can work, but he knew it was unrealistic
because Nagato was always controlled by Madara.
In this world, the stronger will always have the last word.
All the way forward, Naito crossed through the whole country of the
Rain and reached its border from the other side.
The sky was clearer, but the rain was still falling.
Moving on, the dark clouds began to disappear gradually, then

eventually the sky was clear.
He finally entered the Land of Wind!
The water resources in the Land of Wind is much less than the one in
the Land of Earth, it’s almost like a big desert, the funds are much less
than the Land of Fire.
Because of this, the Sand cannot have a lot of Shinobis because of the
lack of resources.
Among the five major villages, the number of the ninjas in the Sand
Village is the least.
Finally, when Naito entered the Land of wind, the muddy ground
gradually became dry, and then slowly turned into a piece of pale yellow
ground.
Going deeper, the ground started to had a lot of cracks.
This zone was near the one where the Sand and Konoha were fighting
each other, and it looked almost like a desert!
A lot of people were born in fear at this endless desert, but they grow up
fine, and there were even people who were a lot stronger than Naito!
Naito got overwhelmed by emotions the moment he put his first step in
this land.
Naito tried to suppress these emotions, then he looked at a scroll in his

hand, this scroll had the map of the Land of Wind.
After all, this land was unlike the Land of Fire, it was an endless
dangerous desert, and anyone can be lost in it.
It can be said that the environment of the Land of Wind is the worst of
the four Lands.
But because it has such a bad environment, people who got born in it,
has a lot stronger bodies than the ones who were born in the Land of Fire.
The ninjas who were born here are naturally stronger than average
ninjas.
Currently, the strongest Village in the world is Konoha, but the sand has
better quality.
It is true that the Sand has less number, but still, they have a higher
quality.
Going forward in the desert, Naito has finally reached a small village,
so after a long way, Naito decided to settle there.
It was a small village near a water source.

The people who lived here were basically ordinary people, of course,
there was still some Shinobis from the Sand passing by from time to time.
Because, even if it was just a small village, the Shinobis were always
passing by to ensure its safety, If something happened to their water source
in such a small isolated village, people might die.
The houses in here were also completely different from the ones in
Konoha.
The house had a dome-shaped structure, and small windows, in order to

make them able to resist strong winds.
Chapter 172
REPORT
Naito checked himself into a hotel, his appearance now looks no longer
as a child, he seems like if he was a seventeen years old boy, no one has
looked strangely at him.
After sitting down, Naito ordered a cup of tea.
Coincidentally, a group of people on the table behind Naito were

actually talking about the situation on the battlefield.
“I heard that Konoha is now really trying to invade our land, they’re
already trying to take some territories.”
“Yeah, but fortunately, they’re not used to fight in our environment,

and our army has been able to block their advance.”
“Do you think they can keep on blocking them?”
Listening to the news coming from behind, Naito’s eyes flashed, he

already finished his tea while he was listening to them, so he turned and
left.
From these few words, Naito understood that Konoha situation should
be quite good currently.
However, since the Land of Wind is almost an endless desert, the Sand
managed to take advantage of their environment and block them for the
time being.
A step by step, Konoha will be able to advance even more.
Of course, the few people that were having a discussion about the war
were just ordinary people, and the news shouldn’t be necessarily accurate,
Naito was still gonna look up from more details.
After he wandered around the town, Naito got the information he

wanted.
Konoha was really trying to invade the land of wind, the army had
Sakumo, Jiraiya, and Tsunade, as for Orochimaru he been called back to
Konoha.
Tsunade, on the other hand, has been asked to form a medical camp to
treat the injured Shinobis in the battlefield.
Therefore; Naito wasn’t worried about the safety of Tsunade.
As for Sakumo, Naito believed that even if encountered the Kazekage

himself in the battlefield he can work things up and escape.
Orochimaru reached the Kages level a year ago, and as for Jiraiya even
if his progress is slower, he should be at the same level by now.
Speaking of progress, Tsunade is supposed to have already successfully

learned the Reserve Seal by now, Naito will go and see her if he has the
chance.
After he collected some information about the battlefield, Naito wasn’t

ready yet to join them, but he was preparing himself, to avoid the fight and
go straight to the Sand Village.
Before that, there’s still one thing to do.
Naito started to reveal a strange behavior around the town, causing

some ninja to pay attention to him.
After that, Naito immediately left the town, the ninja called the back up
of one other ninja, then they start following him.
They thought Naito was one of Konoha’s scouts.
However, Naito was acting this way, to lead them out of the village, of
course, his reason wasn’t only to kill them… But also because he needed a
new identity.
With the use of the Ultra Perceive technique, the movements of these
two Shinobis were very clear in his mind even though he wasn’t watching
him with his eyes.
After they went so far away from the town, and even deeper in the
desert, Naito suddenly turned around and looked at the two of them
calmly.
The two men were very trained Shinobis, and the two of them were
hiding their trails the whole way, which made them very surprised the
moment they saw him turning around facing them.
Both of them didn’t hesitate to use hand seals and escape, but Naito
didn’t give them a chance.
Whoosh!!
In an instant, Naito was already in front of them.
Boom!!
Without even fighting back the two of them got killed with one punch.
The Shock force was very strong for them to handle.
Boom!!
Due to the power of his punch, the ground got destroyed.
Looking at the bodies of the two Sand Shinobis on the ground, Naito
made a hand sign.
“Transformation Technique!”
Whoosh!
Naito came out of the smoke, while his appearance has changed to one
of the Ninjas that he has just killed.
Of course, the ordinary transformation technique is not a perfect way to

hide the person traces, he will be exposed the moment he gets a shot, but
Naito didn’t need to be hidden for a long time, he only needed to be able to
sneak into the Sand Village and find the Kusanagi sword.
Once he gets the Kusanagi sword, Naito wouldn’t care anymore about
hiding his identity, even an army wouldn’t be able to stop him from
leaving!
There’s still one problem with the duration of the transformation

technique, he won’t be able to use it again after he enters the village.
This time, Naito used his top speed, he never stopped in the middle of
the way, even when he reached a town Naito didn’t stay, and after a short
time, Naito managed to reach the hinterlands of the Sand Village.
……
Sand Village.
The entire village was surrounded by a wall.
They call it a wall, but the Village was just built in the middle of a big
mountain in the desert!
The ninjas worked very hard to build a high wall to prevent the storms
from hitting the village.
It was very spectacular!
This wall looked like if it was endless, it was surrounding the entire
village.
in the middle, there was a great wooden gate, and it appeared to be the
main gate of the village.
The wall was very high as if it was touching the sky, and a lot of ninjas
were watching and guarding the place.
Of course, all that Naito needed to do is entering through the gate.
No one could detect him since his cover was very good.
Silent.
A lot of Ninjas were wondering the streets, there’s no doubt that Naito
has already sneaked in.
Walking on those streets, Naito felt a completely different atmosphere

from Konoha.
Konoha’s streets were very lively, here in the Sands, people were always
avoiding coming out.
The streets were mostly full of Shinobis.
However, with the use of the Ultra perceive technique, Naito was able to
sense everything around him, and he managed to avoid all the Shinobis.
“The difference between the two villages is very clear, people in here
seems like if they’re trapped.”
After walking for a while, Naito took a glance on the wall behind him,
then he whispered these words to himself.
Naito continued to move deeper into the Village, while he was sensing
the whole place with his Ultra Perceive technique.
“The number of the Ninjas around here is really less then Konoha.”
“From the outside, the town looked very guarded, but when I entered
the Village it seems to be less guarded, anyone can sneak into the place.”
With the help of his technique, everything was clear to Naito.
Naito went even deeper into the village, suddenly he sensed the
existence of the Kusanagi sword.
“The information was true, the Kusanagi sword is really in this

place!”
Chapter 173
REPORT
Suddenly, Naito felt his Kusanagi sword trembling, and his face shined
with joy and began to follow the traces.
The more his sword, the more he was getting close to the other
Kusanagi sword.
Finally, after he walked for a while, Naito himself start to feel the
existence of another sword!
At this time, Naito has reached already the center of the Village, and he
could see clearly the Kazekage’s Building.
At first, Naito thought that the Kusanagi sword is actually in the

Kazekage’s building, but the more he came close, he started to feel its
existence from the next building.
After he started to sense that building carefully from a distance, Naito’s

expression changed.
It’s the Sand’s Anbu main building!
The Anbu department in the Sand is different from the one in Konoha, it
was located on the ground next to the Kazekage’s building.
At this time, Naito used his Ultra Perceive to determine the exact
location of the other Kusanagi sword.
The Structure of the Building looked the same as the one in Konoha.
Natio’s technique made him capable of observing the whole place,
everything was clear to him, even the Anbu in the place, and they weren’t
even aware of him!
Even the elite ninja who has a strong sensing power weren’t aware of
Naito and how he was spying on them!
Naito didn’t only find the Kusanagi sword, but he could even know
which one it was, it was the one that has been wielded by Sasuke.
“This is very dangerous I cannot sneak in.”
Wondering around the building alone will be a very suspicious act, and
it will expose his cover.
After all, Naito ability is perception, not disappearance.
Sneaking to the Anbu department will be impossible!
The difficulty is lower than sneaking into Konoha’s Anbu department,

but its still an impossible thing to do either way!
Naito didn’t expect the Kusanagi sword to be in the Anbu Departement.
However, Naito decided from the start that he will not gonna give up
even if it was wielded by the Kazekage’s himself!
The Anbu Department Huh?
Since you can’t sneak in, then let’s just go from the front door, grab the
sword then come out!
Naito’s eyes looked very cold, at the next moment, he stopped

wandering around the place and entered directly through the entrance of
the building.
“Let’s see how much time it will take them before they expose my
cover.”
It didn’t take them a second before they knew that something was
wrong!
The sensor type ninjas were preparing to inform the other Anbu Ninjas
that someone has broken into the building!
They thought that Naito was just a scout, and they didn’t actually
believe that he’s gonna rush his way in!
They felt like they were dreaming the second they saw him rush through
them.
Is someone actually trying to break into the building?
This didn’t happen before!
Because of the stupidity of these sensor ninjas, the other Anbu

movements were slower, they almost didn’t have time even to react.
Naito’s movements stunned some of the Anbus that were very close to
the event.
“You…”
One of them couldn’t even complete his sentence yet as Naito has
already rushed through him.
Suddenly, the blood got splashed on the floor.
Several Anbu couldn’t even catch his face, before they crashed on the
ground, with their blood being splattered.
They didn’t even know why they were killed.
Someone will actually break into the Anbu Building?!
Breaking to the building that is located next to the Kazekage’s?

This is absolutely unpredictable, and it never happened since the Village
was established!
without mentioning that sneaking into the building should be

impossible!
The silver light continued flashing deeper into the building.
Whoosh!!
Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito kept rushing at top speed through
the building, cutting and punching everyone in his way, even the Anbu’s
squad leader, couldn’t stop him, he got killed instantly the moment Naito
saw him.
All of this happened in the blink of an eye, the whole situation in the
Anbu department become chaotic.
“What is going on! where are the enemies!”
“What is happening, did Konoha attacked ou Village?!”
A large number of the sand Ninja were stunned, and with an incredible
expression on their faces, they rushed toward the place to find many fallen
bodies on the ground.
At this time, the sensor ninjas finally woke up from their dreams, and
sent the news to all the Anbu in the place, and reported the situation to the
Third Kazekage.
In the process of this reporting, everyone was feeling like if it was war
again!
A single man made them feel this way!
However, Naito has already found the place where they were storing the
unique items.
The Anbu who was in charge of the place was sitting there in peace.
Suddenly, he raised his head the moment he received the urgent
information.
“Someone broke into the building?”
He had an incredible look on his face, and then he just cracked down
from laughing, and he couldn’t help but reveal a hint of mockery.
“It’s really interesting, I don’t know from which Village is this scout,
but is he stupid to sneak into the Anbu department?”
The ninja didn’t look like he cared that someone has broken into the
building.
Because this is seemed to him to be a joke!
In his point of view, even a Kage wouldn’t be able to break in.
Therefore; the ninja who broke in has just wasted his life, the Anbu will
never leave him unless he’s dead.
After he shook his head and laughed one last time again, the ninja sit
down back in peace.
Chapter 174
REPORT
Just when he sat back, the ninja start to feel that something was weird.
Suddenly, one more person appeared in the room, he wasn’t dressed like
the Anbu, and he wasn’t wearing a mask.
He looked like if he was a ninja from another village!
“Wait!!”
The man started trembling the moment that idea flashed in his mind.
Could it be this person in front of him is the one who broke into the
building?!
However, how did he manage to reach all the way to here, this room was
the deepest one in the building!
He didn’t understand, actually, he didn’t have much time to think.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, his body felt very cold, and his vision started to get blurry.
This man was already dead, the moment he saw Naito sheathing his
sword back.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, the ninja’s head fell on the ground, while it had an incredible
expression on the face.
In the last second of his consciousness, he managed to take a good look

of his face.
Konoha’s Ashura!!!
How did dare he break into the Anbu Departement, this is unforgivable!
But this is had nothing to do with him anymore because he was already
dead.
After he quickly killed the ninja in charge of the place, Naito shook his
head, then his Kusanagi sword suddenly disappeared into the smoke.
Later, Naito entered the room in the back where they stored essential
items and secret information, he rushed very fast into the room, ignoring
the ninjas who were looking for him.
Whoosh!!
Naito sensed the existing of the sword into a stone box on the corner of
the room, he rushed quickly to the box.
Naito took out his own sword and cut the box to find the new Kusanagi
sword lying there waiting for him to take.
Ding.
With a trace of joy on his face, Naito raised the sword to have a good
look at its blade, suddenly, Naito felt a strong ‘Blood’ feeling coming from
the sword.
The metal of this blade was forged along with the flesh and blood of the
blacksmith!
And ever since it was created, this sword has been known as a cursed
sword.
Holding this Kusanagi sword, Naito smiled and touched its blade.
The name of this Kusanagi sword was Sneak Sword, the blade of the
sword was very long and sharp.
“The second sword has been found, in this case, only one sword
remained.”
Holding the sword with one hand, Naito started waving it.
If there’s no accident, Naito will only need to look for the third one, the
one that it has the sealing effect.
The third one seems to be the strongest since it has the most substantial
effect.
Naito took his new sword and left the room.
With the use of the Ultra Perceive, Naito could sense everything else in
the room, but nothing was interesting besides the Kusanagi sword.
Therefore; Naito didn’t have to stay anymore in the room.
After he walked out of the room, Naito could sense a large number of
Shinobis gathering outside waiting for Naito!
However, in the face of nearly half of the Anbu force in the Village,
Naito’s expression was as calm as ever.
Other Shinobis were surrounding the room preventing Naito from

smashing any walls and breaking his way out to the Village.
In their view, it was very unlikely for Naito to go out of the room from
the main entrance, because it was impossible, therefore; they were ready
to stop him from opening his way out from the other side.
However, all of their actions were clear in Naito’s mind, everything was
visible to him.
Suddenly, Naito smirked!
In this case, Naito was going to do the thing that they weren’t expecting.
He’s gonna open his way out from the main entrance!
Whoosh!!
At the next moment, Naito pulled out his new sword and started
moving.
Suddenly, Naito rushed very fast toward the main gate.
All of the sensor ninjas were observing the whole place, the moment he
moved they all reacted.
However, Naito’s movements shocked them, and they immediately

showed a horrified expression.
Fast!
Too fast!!
They never saw such movements before, even within the Anbu
Department there’s no one as fast as Naito.
Of course, this wasn’t the most shocking thing, it was where he was
actually going, Naito didn’t choose to smash the rear wall, he directly
rushed toward the main gate!
What is he trying to do?!
They all had one explanation for his movements, but it was ridiculous!
Yuu Naito… He’s trying to escape from the main entrance?!
Almost all of the Sensor Ninjas stopped moving for a moment, and no
one dared to say the words, this man is actually looking down on them!
“Who is this guy…”
“This strong Chakra, this man should be famous, he should be a Ninja

from Konoha, but I don’t know which one, is it Konoha’s White Fang?”
“Possible!”
All of the sensor ninjas were shocked, and few of them had very strange
expressions.
The sensor ninja can only determine the position of the enemy by
sensing his chakra, they cannot directly determine the identity of the
enemy, unless he is extremely familiar with that Chakra, such as the Kage
of their Village.
Just when they were still in doubt, Naito had already gone out from that
room and rushed toward the inside of the Anbu Building.
“Damn! Block him!”
“Do not let this guy escape alive.”
The sensor ninjas sensed Naito’s movement, then in a second, they

quickly informed his location to all of the other Shinobis.
They could only hope that the Anbu could block him.
Otherwise, if this man opened his way out, there will be no one who
could stop him from escaping the Village!
Getting beated twise by the same man, how could they show their faces
again after that?
Chapter 175
REPORT
…….
The silent controlled the place.
The atmosphere was very dark.
All the Shinobis were holding their weapons, and the expression under
their masks was very cold.
The fact that they let someone break into the Anbu building is very
humiliation, and if they let this person escape, then they better kill
themselves after that.
However, they waited for a long time, but no one has come out from the
front, as if Naito has disappeared.
“He’s not here yet, what are those sensor ninjas doing!”
A few Anbu ninjas who looked obviously the captains couldn’t help but
frown.
The sensor ninjas have already informed them that the ninja who
entered the building has come out from the main entrance, but after they
waited for a long time, no one came out.
Just when those ninjas were getting more confused, there was a sudden
sound coming from the back of the crowd.
“Sorry, for the late, but am here now.”
The tone of the voice was very calm, and it wasn’t even scary one, it
looked as if one of their allies has talked.
However, this sound stunned them and made their eyes reveal a trace of
horror.
Whoom!!
In an instant, all of the ninjas turned around and looked at that person,
not knowing when he did even reached their back!
Naito was quietly standing there, wearing a white cloak, the famous one
that only Konoha’s ninjas wear them.
“It’s… Konoha’s Ashura!!”
“It’s him who broke in!”
In just a second, all of them recognized Naito’s identity.
At the same time, the confusion, and the suspicious raised more in their
hearts.
How did Naito come from behind?!
In the next moment, one of the Anbu shouted very loud in the field: “No
way… Our sensor ninjas have been killed!!”
The moment he shouted this sentence, all of the ninjas in the place
showed a horrified expression, and some of them looked incredibly at
Naito.
This is what he meant when he said he was sorry for the late… It turned
out that Naito took a detour and killed all of the sensor ninjas!
Incredible!
How did Naito know their position?!
Under the horror of every single one of them, Naito reached his
Kusanagi sword calmly.
Outside of the Anbu base, the Sand ninjas were gathering around, so
there was no difference between escaping now or later.
In this case, it’s better if he killed a few Anbu first.
Keeping this in his mind, Naito focused on the Anbu that they were in
front of him first.
Whoosh!!
At the next moment, Naito lifted the sword in his hand and swung it
down, the movement was extremely sharp and light, as if it had no power.
However, as the blade was falling out, a dazzling white aura appeared
around it.
“Shock Cut!!”
This was the aura of the fourth stage of the Shock Force, the power of
this technique was way stronger than the third!
The A-Class Ninjutsu were no longer able to compete with it.
“Shit!!”
“Block it!!”
Some of the Anbu faces were very horrified, in this narrow range, it was
tough to avoid the wide range of Naito’s attack!
If they know that they were gonna face Konoha’s Ashura, they would
definitely not choose to block him inside of the building, they would all
run outside and surrounded him with every single man available!
Naito’s power was no longer a secret to the world, and no one would
dare to face him!
Although they have the ability to smash the wall and rush out of the
base, Naito’s attack has already been cast!
Whoosh!!
The sword looked like if it cut the space in front of it, and the air burst
very strong leaving white cracks behind it.
The Shock Force slammed down the entire Anbu squad in front of him,
dozens of them tried their best to cast some defensive Ninjutsu, but under
the power of Naito’s attack, it was useless!
The power of that cut threw around the whole squad.
More than a dozen were killed in an instant, and the rest were all
wounded, they were too scared even to escape.
However, Naito didn’t care about that, he couldn’t let anyone walk,
because once he does that he will definitely go back to him!
No one in here could stop Naito, cutting them, was like cutting
vegetables, even the Squad captains were falling down.
The blood stained the walls and the floor, Naito turned the Anbu
building into a bloodbath, he pulled back his sword, ready to leave the
Anbu base.
But at this time, Naito got slightly amazed watching one of the Anbu
walking in!
The people outside should be aware of what happens inside of the

building since there was still some sensor ninjas outside.
In this case, no one will dare to come in alone, there’s no doubt that this
person has absolute confidence, or he’s just an idiot.
Apparently, someone who is an Anbu will not be an idiot.
Naito looked straight at that person trying to figure out who is he.
The person who came in… Was actually the Anbu Captain!
Without hesitation, Naito calmly stepped forward toward the direction

of the Anbu captain.
Soon they came close to each other!
As soon as they met, the Anbu Captain’s eyes flashed with an

amazement color.
“Is that you? Konoha’s Ashura!”
Everyone heard about Naito even the people who didn’t meet him on the
battlefield, have memorized his face, and even an ordinary ninja could
recognize him at first glance!
His face instantly became dark.
He couldn’t help but remember the information about Naito and how he
managed to defeat the Third Tsuchikage, and Hanzo.
However, after he took a deep breath, his expression became serious, he

had no trace of fear; instead, the Captain’s eyes were full of killing intent.
He couldn’t sense Naito’s power, yet he didn’t judge it, most people
didn’t understand his power, they only knew that he was just too strong.
The Anbu Captain has fought once with both Sakumo and Orochimaru,
and he has a clear idea about their strength.
In his view, there’s a big chance, that Naito isn’t that strong, he was able
to defeat both Hanzo and Onoki, because he teamed up with both of them
in the two battles.
If he were alone, Naito wouldn’t have a chance to defeat both of them.

The Anbu Captain was ready to end the so-called Konoha’s Ashura’s life
with his hands!
Chapter 176
REPORT
The Anbu Captain and Naito stood facing each other while their
momentum raised, the killing intent that was coming out of them was very
insane, it could freeze the blood in the veins!
This kind of killing intent was enough to make an ordinary person

tremble and sweat from one stare.
After this momentum confrontation, the Anbu Captain finally moved!
“Wind Release: Wind Spear!”
The Anbu Captain erected his middle finger and pointed it as if he was
gonna shoot something out of his finger, suddenly a crazy powerful
Chakra start to flow out of him.
Whoosh!!
In the blink of an eye, the Chakra started to extend out of his finger
forming the shape of a Spear!
The Anbu Captain was very strong, one shot of this Ninjutsu was at the
same power of an A-Class Ninjutsu.
This simple trick was enough to cut off the body of a Jonin!
Whoosh!!
At the next moment, The Anbu Captain pointed his finger toward Naito,
and shout the spear toward him.
The Spear went through space, making a very sharp sound, it seemed
like it was gonna cut the air, it was powerful enough to open its way out
through anything!
These kinds of condensed powerful Ninjutsu could scare off anyone,

most of the people would have tried to dodge it, a few others will try to
block it using a defensive Ninjutsu, no one would try to attack it.
On the other hand, Naito choose to face this technique with one finger!
Using his thumb Naito pressed his index finger gently, facing this
horrible technique, Naito gently released his finger toward it.
Whoosh!!
With this simple moved, Naito sent a powerful Shock Force toward the
Wind Spear and destroyed it!
“What?!”
The Anbu Captain saw this scene, and he couldn’t help but get shocked.
He wasn’t expecting much from this attack, he wasn’t gonna get

surprised if Naito blocked it with his sword or if he destroyed it with a
punch.
However, Naito using one finger, sent a light bullet formed from his
Shock force, and destroyed his Ninjutsu!
At that moment, the Anbu Captain knew that Naito was even stronger
than Konoha’s White Fang.
But how is this possible?!
If Naito is this strong, then he wouldn’t even need Sakumo to help him
defeat the Tsuchikage.
Could it be possible that Naito in this short period managed to increase

his strength to this extent?
Countless of thoughts were flashing in his mind, and he could no longer
think straight.
Initially, the Anbu Captain didn’t have the slightest intention of fighting
Naito seriously, but now, the situation has changed, he decided to go all
out, he will never give Naito the slightest chance to attack!
“Wind Release: Wind Spear!”
The strongest attack in his kite was the Wind Spear, but this time it was
an enhanced version, it was a lot stronger than the previous one!
He is a Ninja who has only one Nature of Chakra, after he became a

Jonin, he didn’t practice other Natures, but instead, he focused on the
Wind Release.
He firmly believes that if he enhances one Nature to the extreme, he

will be able to beat anything, he wouldn’t fear anyone!
And he really did it, in the Sand Hidden Village, he was the strongest
after the Kazekage; therefore he became the Captain of the Anbu!
Whoosh!!!
The is very different than the previous one when it appeared, it spread
directly to the sky, it ran through the ceiling of the Anbu Base, leaving a
big hole behind!
The horrible edge of the spear looked as if its gonna pierce the sky!
In the outside, the Sand Ninjas saw this scene, and they all got stunned.
“This is… The Wind Spear of the Captain!”
“This Ninjutsu is the strongest one.”
“It’s said that even the absolute defense of the Third Kazekage cannot
fully block this Ninjutsu.”
Numerous Ninjas were opening their mouths revealing a stunned
expression.
“Who is this person who managed to break into the base and even
made the Captain use his strongest moves?”
“Whoever he is, no one can survive this attack!”
“Yes, this will be the best punishment for breaking into our base.”
…….
In the Anbu Building.
Naito looked through the hole at ceiling toward the Wind Spear, and
couldn’t help but reveal a hint of admiration.
With his Ultra perceive technique, he could really tell that this Ninjutsu
is very powerful!
It’s at the same level as the Rasenshuriken technique, which consumes a

lot of Chakra!
The power of the technique didn’t surprise him, what he really admired
was the Anbu captain in front of him.
Generally, the Anbu members should always have special abilities, or at

least they should be as strong as Sakumo, there were only a few people
who were ordinary ninjas.
But for an ordinary ninja to come out with such a strong Ninjutsu is a
very rare thing, this person in front of him was really the strongest person
in the village if you don’t count the Kazekage!
This Ninjutsu wasn’t just about simply adding his Nature Chakra,
additional shape transformation was applied into the Wind Blade
condensing it and making it sharper, such as the Rasenshuriken.
Moreover, because it’s a wind nature, it was extremely fast!
Just as Naito was admiring this strong Ninjutsu, the Anbu Captain
revealed his killing intent and waved his hand toward him.
Whoosh!!!
The moment he waved his hand, the Wind Spear in the sky changed its
trajectory and fell toward Naito.
This time it split the building into two halves as it was falling toward
Naito.
It has not yet fallen, and the power of its momentum start to destroy the
whole ground under their feet.
Looking at the Wind Spear reaching him, Naito’s expression became

serious.
“In this case, I have to be serious, let’s check how really strong the S-
Class Ninjutsu.”
If you don’t count the Dust Release, this was the first time for Naito to
face an S-Class Ninjutsu!
Chapter 177
REPORT
At the next moment, Naito clenched his fists, and a white light shone
out, then he immediately slammed that falling spear.
An all out punch from Naito!
Naito wanted to test his new power since when he opened the fourth
gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou, his shock force has also reached the
fourth stage.
But this wasn’t it when his Chakra has also reached the Kage level, the
brutal force technique power got also enhanced a lot, and it can still be
combined with the Shock Force!
Boom!!
With one punch, the whole place turned upside down.
The moment he slammed his fist into space, the power started to
condense, and the silence controlled the whole sky and earth for a
moment.
Suddenly the power burst and the whole place started to crack open.
The people on the outside who thought that it was already over, felt the
strong explosion, but they weren’t surprised, they thought it was due to
their Captain’s technique.
Then everyone started to feel another horrible power spreading.

Although Naito targeted the sky with his punch and didn’t even had the
intention of damaging the ground, the whole place was cracking, and space
around him was shaking and trembling with white colored crack spreading
in the distance, some of the ninjas outside didn’t help but fell back!
Some other weak shinobi vomited blood, and they almost fell directly.
“What is this!”
All the Ninjas looked horrified.
At this moment, the scene in front of them was incredibly shocking.
There was a huge blue spear of wind in mid-air, it looked very big, that
they felt that its gonna destroy the whole world.
At the edge of that spear, many dense cracks were spreading in all
directions.
It looked like if the Spear has smashed an invisible mirror in the space.
However, this is wasn’t the most shocking thing about this scene!
Because under that spear and those cracks, there was a figure standing
underneath it taking the position of punching stance, he looked as if he’s
trying to punch the sky.
And that figure was… Konoha’s Ashura!
Perhaps, no one in this world doesn’t know the name Yuu Naito, almost
everyone in the field recognized him from the first glance!
Although Naito wasn’t wearing Konoha’s uniform, and he wasn’t even

wearing his forehead protection, but his identity was beyond doubt!
The uniform is just an easy way to identify the identity of the person on
the battlefield, but for some famous people, it doesn’t matter what they
wear, everyone knows them.
For example, no one will make a mistake at identifying the three

legendary Sannin even when they were wearing their personal costumes.
“It’s him!”
“Konoha’s Ashura… Yuu Naito, is the one who is actually trying to

invade our village?”
Under the horror and the shocked faces of the Sand Ninjas, the
confrontation between Naito and the Anbu Captain has finally come to a
determination!
This is a decisive battle between the two men egos.
Crack!!!
At the same time, they heard this sound, and a crack appeared on the
edge of the spear!
In fact, this technique was strong; still, it wasn’t strong enough in front
of Naito’s shock force!
The cracks continued to spread on the entire spear, and finally, it got
destroyed!
All of the Ninjas got stunned watching this scene.
“This is…”
“The Captain’s strongest technique got actually defeated?”
Almost everyone in the field saw this scene, including the Anbu, some
of them didn’t even know how to react.
At the very next second, Naito suddenly rushed flashing toward the
Captain, while the former didn’t even have the chance to react.
His technique… Was actually destroyed by Naito?
This is impossible!
How could he be this strong?!
Watching Naito rushing toward him at top speed, the Captain revealed
an incredible look on his face.
He wanted to escape, but he couldn’t.
He can’t even use his technique again!
Not only that he went out of Chakra using that technique, but his body
has also suffered some injuries from the reflection of Naito’s shock.
And there was no time to recover.
Whoosh!!
Naito flashed in front of him, and suddenly the blood splashed on his
forehead, as he cut the Captain’s neck with his sword.
He didn’t look at Naito, he was just looking at the sky, struggling as he

was falling down to reach it, he looked like he was trying to catch
something, but in the end, he fell down.
Naito looked at his body in silent.
Naito knew what he was thinking at that last second… The power of the
Wind Nature couldn’t beat everything in the end.
Although he was strong, the power of an ordinary ninja has its limit.
You cannot fight a unique Nature like the shock with the wind, it’s just
too hard!
The legends say that no one could fight Ashura and Indra the Six Path’s
sons.
The Uchiha and the Sanju were the successors of these two.
It can be said that the people who have the blood of these two will
always be stronger, this is a world were the one who has the strongest
bloodline limit rules.
This why Naito has always admired Dai and Gai.
Because they weren’t successors, they didn’t have any special bloodline
limit, and they didn’t even have the talent to use Ninjutsu!
However, they managed to break their limits with their own efforts,
with their own fists!
Yes, the limit, that wall between, the Kage level and Gods level.
Most of the people couldn’t crush it, even the Third Hokage couldn’t
reach it, only a few people can cross the sky and reach the heavens!
This was the case even for Hanzo he was just a Demi-God!
The man laying on the ground in front of him was a man just like Dai, a
man who tried to break his limit.
The only difference is that this man failed, even if Naito didn’t kill him,
he estimated that it was impossible for him even if he lived for a decade to
break that limit, after all, even the original didn’t mention his name!
However, Dai and Gai succeeded.
They proved to the whole world with their own fists that even ordinary
people can also reach the peak!
Do you think mastering the Hachimon Tenko is easy? Think Again!
It’s very difficult!
If it’s that easy, why do you think that Dai and Gai were the only ones
who succeeded to open the Eight Gates?
Not only difficult, its kind of impossible, even opening the first few
gates is difficult; otherwise, all the Jonins and the Anbu should have at
least mastered opening the few first Gates!
However, both Dai and Gai did it, they litteraly rewrote their destiny,
even if it was for just a moment, it was enough for Gai to almost kill
Madara, the strongest Shinobi in the history!
“Although I don’t know your name, I will always remember you.”
Looking at the dead body of the Anbu captain, Naito leaned toward him
and whispered these words softly in a touch of respect.
Later, Naito looked up and glance at the crowd in front of him.
All of the ninjas felt a cold chill on the back of their necks looking at
Naito as if they were looking at a monster!
Chapter 178
REPORT
All the Ninjas in the field felt like if they were dreaming looking at this
scene.
Silent.
All of them felt a horrible pain in their hearts.
The man who Naito has just killed was the Anbu Captain himself!
Just a moment ago, they thought that the Anbu Captain is gonna kill the
person who invaded their Village, they didn’t expect that invader to be
Konoha’s Ashura.
What they didn’t also expect that Naito will be strong enough to block
the Captain Spear Technique, and Kill him this easily!
“Shit, Step Back!”
“Retreat!!”
Finally, some of them shouted these words, the others didn’t even know
who gave the orders, but they all retreated at once.
The main plan was to surrounder the invader from all direction, but that
was before they knew Naito’s identity.
Surrounding this monster?!
That’s impossible!!
they gave him that Nickname for a purpose, that man is a God of War,
he’s a Killing machine, even thousands of shinobis won’t be able to stop
him!
Many Ninjas from the Sand has been killed by the hands of Naito in the
war!
The people who survived that war talked about him as if he was the
Reaper himself, and the people who were here today weren’t ready to
sacrifice their lives to verify if what they heard was true.
Naito didn’t even move, and nearly one hundred Shinobis from the sand
fell back, that was really a shocking scene even to him.
Although he had a lot of battles before where he needed to fight a large

number of people all by himself, this has never happened before.
A person standing there alone in silence, and a whole army of ninjas

shaking from fear!
This is a determination for what he did in the war! This is the worth of
the name and fame he gained!
Naito kept watching them, even the Anbu were falling back, with a dull
expression Naito begin to move forward.
The more he moved forward, the more the others stepped back!
No one dared to face Naito!
“Surely, the Sand is a lot weaker than Konoha when it comes to seals.”
After he took few more steps forward, Naito was sure that no one will
dare to attack him.
If he did this to Konoha, the Anbu would have already made a formation
and sealed him using the Four Violet Flames Formation technique.
However, the Sands didn’t have such a seal, even the seal that they used
to capture Shukaku wasn’t that strong.
Of course, the only reason that Konoha had these kinds of seals, is
because they’ve learned them from the Uzumaki Clan, but that’s wasn’t
all, Konoha also had a lot of Secret forbidden Ninjutsu… These kinds of
Ninjutsu can almost change the course of the battlefield, it can even
change the fate of the whole world!
Naito continued to move forward, looking at those ninjas who were very
afraid of him.
It all started when the Sand hidden Village decided to attack the
Kusanagi Clan!
Although the Kusanagi Clan were the best blacksmiths, they weren’t
that strong as Shinobis, they cannot be compared to such big clans like the
Uchiha or the Sanju.
Facing one of the five strongest villages, the Kusanagi couldn’t do

anything to defend themselves.
But now, Naito the successor of the Kusanagi Clan is standing alone
facing the entire villages by himself with no fear in his heart, in fact, Naito
was as calm as ever.
This kind of mentality, this kind of focus, Naito had never reached such
a state even when he fought against Madara.
Going forward, someone has finally appeared in front of Naito.
This person didn’t retreat like the others, he didn’t even look afraid.
Because that person was the Kazekage himself!
The Third Kazekage, and the strongest one in the whole history of the
Sand hidden Village, he possessed the Kekkei Genkai of the Magnet
Release which allowed him to convert his chakra into strong magnetic
forces!
The Third Kazekage stood there quietly, the breeze blew which made his
robe move slightly.
Naito stopped and looked into the eyes of the Third Kazekage.
The moment he observed his presence and Chakra, Naito felt a little bit
doubtful.
The original story didn’t reveal how did Sasori kill the third Kazekage,
although the two of them didn’t fight yet, Naito was sure that this man in
front of him was strong and worthy of being the strongest Kazekage.
His Chakra was very strong, he also could control magnet, iron and even
sand!
With his magnetic control, this is immune from all metallic weapons,
and obviously, all weapons are made from iron.
The fact that Sasori has managed to kill him doesn’t prove his power;
instead, it shows how much he was lucky.
“Konoha’s Ashura…”
The Third Kazekage looked at Naito who stopped moving, he took a

deep breath, then he stared at him with very cold eyes.
“One person, break into my village, takes my sword, and kills my

people, it’s just too much, you should have escaped the moment you had
what you’ve come here for.”
Everyone in the field heard these words, and suddenly it caused a burst
of exclamation, everyone looked at Naito, and couldn’t help but get
surprised.
Naito is actually alone?!
Originally, they thought that Naito at least has brought some people
along with him and they were hidden.
But now after they heard the Kazekage’s words, they all got surprised.
In other words, Naito has dared to invade the whole village alone!!
It was shocking, but it caused the people in the field to also get angry,
he’s actually looking down on them?
“One person is enough.”
Naito mocked the Kazekage and replayed to his words with a sarcastic
response.
In the Original story, Deidara also invaded the Sand village, he captured
their Kazekage Gara, and no one managed to stop him from leaving the
village, although Deidara had Sasori as his partner, he didn’t participate in
that mission.
Therefore, Naito wasn’t actually the first person to do that.
Speaking of this, Naito has also had what he came for, and all that he
needed to do now is to escape, the moment he thought about that, Naito
smirked, and couldn’t help but smile lightly.
Chapter 179
REPORT
“What an arrogant guy!”
The moment he saw that smile on Naito’s face, the third Kazekage
expression suddenly changed to a hideous one.
In his view, what Naito have done and the way he is acting is simply
arrogant!
Even the other Shinobis in the place couldn’t bear to see the way Naito
was smiling, and all of a sudden they all start screaming at him.
“Kazekage-Sama you can do it!!”
“Let him see the true power of Sand hidden Village!”
“You will die!!”
The third Kazekage stood in front of Naito while his Shinobis stood
behind him staring at Naito.
For a moment Naito stopped looking at the Kazekage and stared at the
Sand Shinobis behind him.
With one look Naito’s killing intent burst!
Even some of the Jonin had a cold sweat on their forehead the moment
they saw those eyes looking at them.
In the blink of an eye, the entire army became silent!

“You better shut your mouths you pigs!”
Naito’s eyes were very cold, he could kill every single one of them if he
wanted, they were like ants compared to him.
And ants should know their place.
Naito looked back at the Kazekage again.
The Kazekage has not made a move yet, and Naito, of course, knew
what he was thinking.
They were inside of the Sand Village, once they start fighting, the whole
village will be damaged!
Therefore, the only people who were allowed to remain in the village
were the Kazekage and the hundred Shinobis behind him, in fact, the
people inside the village has already moved out, and most of the ninjas
were guarding them.
Naito wasn’t interested in slaughtering civilians, he wasn’t even

interested in the women, Naito is not a pervert nor a murderer.
Finally, a ninja came to the Kazekage’s side and reported the situation
back to him.
“Kazekage-Sama, the Village has already been evacuated.”
After the Kazekage nodded to him, he once again looked at Naito, and
he finally revealed his killing intent.
Whoosh!!
In the next moment, the Kazekage’s Chakra started to flow wildly, in

just a second, the whole ground started shaking.
Whoosh!!
With one move from his finger, a sea of sand raised instantly in the
space around him, even several houses around him collapsed and got
turned into sands.
Of course, this wasn’t over yet, the third Kazekage’s ability wasn’t only
controlling sand!
With the wave of his hand, he gathered iron from the ground and
compressed it into a high-density shape.
The Kazekages ability allowed him to control the iron sand, he could
condense it or even disperse it, as well as the ability to nullify opposing
puppets by clogging their joints with sand, he could even use that on the
human body, the Kazekage can directly destroy various organs from the
inside of the body.
This was the horror of the Kazekage’s ability!
“Magnet Release!”
Whoosh!!
The Kazekage was finally ready to attack, using both his hands, he
condensed that iron sand into a horrible big spear, then he suddenly threw
it toward Naito.
The Iron sand spear was still far away, but the amount of the Chakra in
it was very shocking, once it hits you, you will already be a gone man!
However, Naito didn’t care about that.
“This kind of tricks…”
The look in his eyes was very dull, Naito without hesitating, stood in
front of it and threw a punch.
Boom!!!
The moment he threw that punch space in front of it start cracking and
broking like if it was a mirror.
The force of the shock burst horribly, crashing the Iron Sand Spear.
Crack!!
The crack started to appear on the edge of that spear then in just a
second it spread through its entire surface and crashed it.
The shattered black iron didn’t fall on the ground, it was floating in the
air, suddenly it turned into small bullets and tried to attack Naito.
Humph!
Seeing this scene, Naito felt like laughing.
He felt that the Kazekage is too naive to think that this kind of trick can
destroy Naito’s defenses, whatever he does, the result will always be the
same!
Boom!!!
With the use of the Shock force, Naito slammed that iron sand, not a
single one could break through his defense.
After the Shock force blocked the course of the Iron Sand Bullets, it
continued its way toward the Kazekage.
the Kazekage didn’t hesitate to avoid it, he jumped aside looking at that
shock, the expression on his face seemed a little bit jealous.
“Sure enough, his defense is unbreakable, even my Iron Sand cannot

do it… His Earthquake release is really the strongest bloodline limit.”
“However, my magnet release will not be defeated!”
Suddenly his eyes became cold, he waved his hand, and suddenly the
iron sand that was shattered a moment ago got once again condensed.
This time, the scene was really shocking.
In the blink of the eye, the iron sand got condensed again, but this time
it didn’t only create one spear, countless of them surrounded Naito from
all directions.
“Let’s see how will you block this one.”
With a very cold stare on his face, the Kazekage waved both his hands
toward Naito.
Whoosh!!!!
In an instant, countless of Iron sand spears got fired toward Naito.

Chapter 180
REPORT
Suddenly the spear changed its shape, it got descended forming a

devastating storm of Iron sand bullets!
This scene made all the Sand Shinobis frightened.
This was the power of the strongest Kazekage in the history!
At the center of the sand iron storm, Naito stood there looking around,
and slightly frowning.
“This is interesting, it’s completely blocking all the directions.”
“If the shock force were on its third stage, maybe it would have been
impossible for me to fight back…”
A sharp color shinned in Naito’s eyelids, but this time, Naito didn’t
move, he was just standing in the same place.
But his whole body was surging a horrible amount of power at the same
time.
After he reached the fourth stage of the Shock force, Naito was finally
able to burst using his body as the core a strong shock force!
But it wasn’t a simple use of shock, it was also combined with his
Chakra.
This technique was similar to the Shinra Tensei!

The only difference from the Shinra Tensei is that the last burst a strong
pushing force at the impact, and Naito Shock Force, tears everything
around it!
Whoom!!
Naito’s whole body seemed to be surrounded by a circle of white light,

he looked like a god that came to the world.
Whoom!!
Suddenly the Shock force blasted in all direction, and the whole place
started trembling.
The Sand Iron storm suddenly stopped moving for a moment, then in an
instant, it collapsed!!
With this simple move, the Kazekage’s technique got destroyed.
Even the ground under Naito’s feet started cracking all the way to the
distance!
“What?!”
The Kazekage couldn’t help but getting stunned looking at this scene.
He can even use his body as a core to his shock force and burst it in all
directions?!
This technique can be considered as a full-scale defense!
Moreover, it even has the power to block his Sand Iron Storm
completely!
Even the Kazekage was shocked. In the distance, those who were
witnessing this fierce battle, couldn’t help but feel like if they have been
struck by a lightning thunder, the scene was just unbelievable.
The Kazekage’s technique has been completely defeated!

Whoosh!
The ground under Naito’s feet got covered by cracks until it got
completely destroyed.
The white light circle around Naito gradually faded away.
Looking at the third Kazekage in front of him Naito was very calm.
“It’s my turn now to attack.”
Naito suddenly stretched his hand out.
Puff!
Suddenly, his Kusanagi sword came out of the smoke, then it was held
by Naito with one hand.
In the distance, the Kazekage looked at this scene, and suddenly the
stare on his face become very cold.
He wants to use a sword against the Kazekage?!
The Kazekage waved his hand using his Magnet release, and the
Kusanagi sword in Naito’s hand suddenly start shaking then it got thrown
away.
Even if Naito can control the Kusanagi sword, it the face of the Magnet
Release ability to control iron, it seems it will still be able to interfere
with the using of his sword.
“I didn’t expect that Magnet Release can also have an effect on the
Kusanagi sword.”
Looking at how he managed to throw the Kusanagi sword out of his

hands, Naito was slightly surprised.
He couldn’t help but think about the third Kusanagi sword.

If he had it in this fight along with the Yata mirror, the sword wouldn’t
be affected by the Magnet release.
However, this issue wasn’t impossible to be solved.
And the solution is actually quite simple.
Whoom!!
Naito’s eyes flashed with a strange color, and suddenly, a halo white
light appeared on the blade of the sword.
The shock force got emerged in the blade of the sword, and the magnet
release could no longer affect the sword!
With the power of the shock that can even eliminate the dust, the
magnet release will be completely isolated!
“He actually managed to block my magnet control.”
The Kazekage looked at Naito, and once again, he couldn’t help but feel
shocked.
This was a very stunning scene, with the use of his magnet release, the
Kazekage should be immune to weapons!
However, this was the only case where the magnet release is completely
unfavorable against weapons, after all, the Shock Power can block any
kind of Ninjutsu.
“His bloodline limit can destroy and manipulate the flow of any
Chakra Nature, even the Magnet Release…”
Looking at the Kusanagi sword and how it was no longer controlled by

his Magnet Release, Naito felt somehow strange, the more he used his
power, the more he felt invincible!
He never expected that his Shock Force will be able to counter other
bloodline limits.
But now, fight after fight, Naito became certain that his power can beat
any other bloodline limit!
Naito’s power is growing more every time, some day he might even be
able to fight against the strongest shinobis!
Of course, Naito’s current power is far from that level, moreover, his
oppennent was the Third Kazekage and he needed to defeat him first.
After he suppressed those feelings in his heart, Naito held his Kusanagi
sword with one hand, and suddenly waved it toward the Kazekage.
“Shockwave!!”
Chapter 181
REPORT
Whoosh!!
The energy slash flew out toward the Kazekage cracking the space
around it, it actually looked as if it was gonna split it!
In the face of this technique, the Kazekage didn’t dare to underestimate

it, with the move of his hand, he condensed the Iron Sand around him
forming a huge wall.
“Magnet Release: Sand Iron Shield!”
Boom!!
The Shockwave suddenly hit the Wall and cracked it.
“What!”
The third Kazekgae was shocked by the power of this simple slash, it
could even crack his Iron Sand Shield.
The Shock force continued on pushing its way through his shield, but it
was eventually blocked, under the Kazekage’s control, the Iron Sand shield
suddenly changed its form into the shape of a pyramid and rushed toward
Naito.
“Iron Sand Gathering Assault!”
The huge Iron Sand pyramid rushed forward, but Naito didn’t look
surprised, waving his sword he struck it with the power of the Shock.
Crack!!
The space in front him once again got cracked, and the huge pyramid
got shattered by Naito sword, then he rushed at top speed toward the
Kazekage.
Whoosh!!
Naito’s movements were very fast, even the Kazekage revealed a hint of
surprise; obviously, his speed was completely beyond his expectations.
However, he was at the level of a Kage, even if he didn’t have the same
speed, he could control his Sand Iron very quick to recondense it into a
defensive state.
Boom! Boom! Boom!!
Naito didn’t hesitate to attack the Iron Sand in front of him, but he
didn’t use a big amount of his shock because he needed to be ready to
defend against it in case the Kazekage changed its shape.
In the face of this strong defense, Naito was trying to constantly move
very fast around the Kazekage to break his defense.
The Iron Sand movement wasn’t slow, in fact, the Kazekage was
defending against Naito while trying to find an opening to counterattack.
This is the power of a man who reached the peak of the Kage level!
If he were any lower than that, he would have already been killed by
Naito.
However, the Third Kazekage was being pushed by Naito from the very
beginning of the fight, and he could only defend against him.
“Earthquake Release: Kuzure!”
Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito started to flash around the Kazekage
while striking him with countless shockwaves.
In an instant, the Kazekage looked like if he was trapped inside
countless of shockwaves heading toward him from all directions.
Naito wanted to break the Kazekage’s defense from every direction so

he cannot move his Iron sand to block his attacks.
“Magnet Release: Iron Sand Armour!”
The Kazekage knew that he couldn’t block every attack, so he

condensed a huge iron sand ball around him and wrapped himself in it.
Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!
The Shockwaves hit the surface of the Iron Sand Ball one by one, and it
started to crack it, it looked like if it was gonna destroy.
The Kazekage who was inside that iron sand ball looked a little bit
horrified, he never expected that his attack will be this powerful.
His absolute defense should be able to block even S-Class Ninjutsu, but
now it can bearly stop Naito’s attack!
The Kazekage envied Naito who had such a strong ability, and he could
no longer disperse his Iron Sand again, he simply stayed inside that ball
while enhancing it every time to block Naito’s next attack.
Naito continued on attacking the Iron Sand Ball from all direction in
order to break the Kazekage’s absolute defense!
It seemed like if the Kazekage was blocking Naito’s attacks, but in fact,
he was just being pushed by him!
The Sand Shinobis in the distance looked stunned at that moment, they
never thought for a moment that the Kazekage will be pushed by Naito.
“If this continues… the Kazekage will lose!”

“Not necessarily, with this absolute defense, that guy will never be
able to break in, and the Kazekage will not lose.”
The Shinobis in the field were overflowed with cold sweat, although the
guy said it with his own mouth, they all knew that the Kazekage can only
defend against Naito, which already considered as a defeat!
The helder of the strongest ability in the history of the village, the
strongest Kazekage, the man who is one of the strongest five shinobis
alive, is being defeated by a Shinobi from Konoha, this news is worth
enough to shake the whole world.
At this moment.
In a hidden room inside the Sand Village, a group of suspicious ninjas

was sitting around a table, from the first glance, you could guess that they
were all elites.
They were the elders of the Sand.
“The Kazekage is getting pushed, he will lose if this continues.”
“We cannot let this happen, even if Konoha’s Ashura didn’t win
against the Kazekage, and escape, this will also have a great impact on
the reputation of the Sand Village, which will affect the morale of our
army on the battlefield.”
Several elders gathered down to find a solution.
Suddenly the expression of one of them changed and finally said: “I

think we should use the Ichibi’s power.”
Once he said this sentence, one of the elders got upset.
“No!”
Another directly slammed the table and replied strongly saying: “We
don’t even have a Jinchuriki who can use his power, it will be dangerous
to use him!”
“But there’s no other way, the Ichibi is the only one who can face
Konoha’s Ashura!”
“The Village got already evacuated, even if the Ichibi went out of
control, there wouldn’t be a lot of casualties, then we will seal him again
after that.”
“But…”
“We don’t have time for this, let’s vote on this by raising the hands!”
The silence controlled the room as the elders of the Sand were about to
decide whether they should use the Ichibi’s power.
…….
On the outside.
After he tried for many times to break the Kazekage’s absolute defense,
Naito finally understood that this one was a lot harder to break than the
one the thousands of ninjas from the Rock used at the Second World War!
After all, the Iron Sand Release was a lot stronger, and once it gets
condensed it becomes indeed a true absolute defense, which is much
stronger than the technique that the Rocks has used against him!
Chapter 182
REPORT
Naito couldn’t go all out, he always needed to keep himself ready to

defend against the Iron Sand.
“Since the ordinary Shock Force couldn’t smash this thing, then…”
Naito’s eyes flashed with a particular color, then he jumped into the air,
he grabbed his sword with two hands, then he swang it.
“Shockwave!”
Whoosh!!!
Space got crack as if it was a broken mirror.
The cracks kept spreading until the whole village looked as if it was got
split!
The Iron Sand Ball was at the center of this attack, suddenly a crack
appeared on its surface.
However, the crack got healed immediately.
“I cannot reach him, this ball has no limit, it heals itself every time,
even my shockwaves couldn’t shatter it!”
Looking at this scene, Naito’s eyes flashed while he whispered these

words.
The power of the shockwaves is a lot strong than an ordinary shock, it
should be with the current strength of Naito at the S-Class level.
“If one didn’t do the job, a few more will do it.”
With a serious look on his face, Naito held his Kusanagi sword, and then
he waved it several times.
Whoosh!!!
With the move of his sword, the Shockwaves fell from the sky one after
another.
On the ground.
The Third Kazekage was standing inside his Iron sand ball, while his
forehead was showing traces of cold sweat.
If this continues the power of the shockwaves will split him into two
halves along with his Iron Sand Ball.
“I cannot stop such an attack, the power of his Shock Force is really
terrible, I need to go all out.”
After he took a deep breath, the Kazekage’s expression became very

serious, and suddenly, he waved his two hands.
“Magnet Release: Sand Iron!!”
Whoosh!!!
His Chakra start to flow, and suddenly, a significant amount of sand iron
begin to gather from all over the Village, it looked as if it was the
Kazekage’s turn to attack.
However, the Kazekage was only trying to enhance the power of his Iron
Sand Ball.
The Iron Sand Ball didn’t go bigger, it was actually shrinking but
getting more solid!
The Iron Sand was getting compressed even harder!
This was the real absolute defense!
The endless shockwave that Naito sent toward the Iron Sand Ball finally
hit it, but it only left few scratches on its surface, the Kazekage managed
to block it altogether.
It’s not that the Shockwaves weren’t strong, the destroyed ground
around the Iron Sand Ball is the proof that the power of the shock is
definitely strong.
“It got completely blocked.”
“This is the true power of the absolute defense of the third Kazekage!”
In the distance, the Sand Shinobi felt terrified the moment they saw
what Naito’s shockwave did to the ground, but they felt relieved when they
saw that the Iron Sand Ball was unharmed by his attack.
It is called an absolute defense because nothing can break it!
“This really good, with this kind of defensive power, I don’t think that
there’s anyone who have a stronger defense than the Third Kazekage.”
Looking at the high-density of the Iron Sand Ball under him, Naito
whispered these words.
Naito was still standing in the sky, he looked as if he was standing on a

broken mirror in the space.
To make it clear, the legend says that even a Bijudama won’t break the
Kazekage’s defense, the only thing that is stronger than his Iron Sand Ball,
is his Iron Sand Spear, he’s the only one who can break his own defense.
Well, Naito wasn’t sure that this stuff can block the power of a
Bijudama.
After he shook his head, Naito released his hand, and the Kusanagi
sword disappeared in the smoke.
Later, Naito extended his hand, and his Chakra began to flow and
condense madly.
Naito didn’t know if the Bijudama could break his absolute defense, but
he was sure that his Hakai can break this so-called absolute defense!
Even the dust doesn’t have a chance against his Hakai!
And since his Chakra and Shock got stronger, his Hakai should also be
stronger!
Naito’s Shock power has reached the fourth stage, therefore; the Hakai
technique should have an extremely terrifying power now, there’s nothing
that it cannot destroy.
The only disadvantage of that technique is its speed, it can be easily

avoided.
But the third Kazekage has already trapped himself in his shell, he has
no place to escape, he can only defend against every attack!
“Let’s see if this so-called absolute defense can block my Hakai.”
Naito stared at the bottom, and there was already a white light ball with
a human head size on his palm.
The core was extremely dazzling, it looked like a small sun, with a faint
white light.
Even the size was different from before.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, Naito waved his hand sending that ball toward the Kazekage’s
absolute defense.
“Earthquake release: Hakai!”
Crack!!!!
Under the gaze of countless feared Sand Shinobis, the light ball fell and
reached the Iron Sand Ball.
Yet nothing has happened, it didn’t even make a sound!
Silence.
Naito’s expression was very calm, he was just looking at the ground, he
simply didn’t have a slight doubt that the end was near.
Silence.
Suddenly under the gaze of everyone in the field, the Kazekage absolute
defense got destructed!
In the blink of the eye, the entire Sand Iron Ball disappeared into
nothing… Nothing remained, even the Kazekage got disappeared
completely!
There was no flesh no blood no bones, there was no trace of him.
The only thing left, was the big hole in the ground, and nothing else.
Glub!
That was the sound of one of the Ninjas in the place swallowing.
No one spoke, no one could even talk, because there was nothing to say.
However, deep in their minds, countless of thoughts were flashing,

some of them felt an intense headache in their heads from the shock they
had in their hearts.
The third Kazekage… Is dead?!
Chapter 183
REPORT
With the establishment of the five major villages, and the presence of
the first Hokage Sanju Hachirama, the world lived a quite long time in
peace, no one dared to start a war until the death of Hachirama.
In the first world war, four Kages has died, the second Tsuchikage and
the second Mizukage killed each other in a fierce battle, both the second
Hokage and the second Raikage has also died.
In the second war, the Kages didn’t take part in battles except for the
third Tsuchikage, therefore; none of the Kages has died.
By this time, the village system has already become perfect, they start
to emerge Anbu Captains, and hands for every kage, which helped them
commanding their armies into the battle.
The first one to die after a long time was the third Kazekage!
And the most incredible thing is that he wasn’t killed in the battlefield,
he died in his own village, he died in the Sand Hidden village!
It’s simply unbelievable!
Even though there was a lot of Kages in the history, none of them has
died in his own village, Naito alone managed to kill the Kazekage under
the watchful eyes of countless of Sand Shinobis!
Not even the Shinobis, even the elders felt stunned at that moment.
They were all shocked.

Just a moment before, they all were waiting for the Kazekage’s counter-
attack, suddenly, with one attack from Naito, he was gone along with his
absolute defense.
Almost no one could react!
At this moment, the pain was all that they felt, they were looking at both
the hole on the ground, and Naito who was standing there.
“The Kazekage-Sama… Is dead?!”
“No that’s impossible.”
Some couldn’t believe it, the Kage of their village died in front of them
in the middle of their Village by Naito!
At this moment.
Naito was standing there also looking at the big hole in the ground.
“The Kazekage was really strong, I couldn’t break his absolute

defense with my sword.”
Naito whispered these words to himself, initially he thought after he

reached the fourth level of the Shock Force he would be able to destroy
anything using his fist.
Because Naito was sure that if he reencounters Onoki, he would now be

able to destroy his Dust Release by only using his fists.
But now that seems impossible, even after the power he gained, the two
releases seems like they will always cancel each other.
The Dust Release is the strongest bloodline limit after all.
The advantage of the Shock force is its power of growth, Naito will
always get stronger after all, and he might be able to destroy this absolute
defense using his fists eventually.
As long as his growth continues, he will be able to destroy everything
with one punch!
The Sand Shinobis didn’t know what was Naito thinking about, the only
thing they know that Naito had broken the Kazekages absolute defense and
killed him, however, they weren’t gonna give up.
“The Anbu Captain got killed, and now the Kazekage… No one can
stop him.”
Naito looked around indifferently, the whole time he was fighting, he

was thinking if he should kill the Kazekage, and wipe out the entire village
for good.
Suddenly a roar came out from a distance, it even made Naito a little bit
surprised.
This is…
………….
In the distance, far away from the battlefield.
In a secret hidden place in the Sand Village, a person was standing.
He was a Jinchuriki!
Of course, he couldn’t control the Ichibi’s chakra, he was just a

container, if he wanted to use the Ichibi’s power, the only solution he had
is to break his seal!
At this moment, a Ninja reached him and broke his seal, and suddenly a
crazy chakra emerged.
Whoosh!!!
The moment he broke the seal, the violent Chakra destroyed the place.
“Hahaha! I finally came out!”

Almost in an instant, the Ichibi’s body got out from his cage, and the
Ninja who broke the seal escaped the place.
At the next moment, the Ichibi looked at the bottom where his
Jinchuriki was standing.
The man looked very weak, and he could bearly speak, with a trembled
tone he said: “Go and kill the enemy.”
The Ichibi kept looking at him, completely ignoring his words.
At the next moment, the Ichibi made a sharp and strange laughter with a
hint of sarcasm: “Wow, Hahaha, so that’s why they released me, well I
never been interested in the humans matters, but hell since you released
me, I will try to be selfless and kill him along with a bunch of others!”
After he laughed, he emerged a huge terrifying chakra that destroyed the

place.
Boom!!
The ground got crashed, and the place started trembling, and endless
sand suddenly came out and started destroying the area.
The ninja who broke the seal, looked very terrified, when he saw this
scene, he wanted to escape, but the sand has already captured him and
crushed him along with countless of buildings around the area.
The Ichibi suddenly jumped directly in the center of the village right in
front of Naito.
Naito looked slightly surprised as he was looking at the Ichibi in front

of him.
“I almost forgot about you.”
“Guwahehe, so you’re the one who was giving these people trouble
which made them release me.”
The Ichibi was looking at Naito and laughing very loud.
At the next moment, the Ichibi stared with his scary eyes at the place,
sweeping it through all the Sand Shinobis.
“It’s… It’s the Ichibi!”
“They released the Ichibi, this is really bad.”
All the Sand Shinobis fell back at once, the Ichibi’s body was very big,
that it covered the whole place, and Sand Shinobis couldn’t even afford the
idea of fighting along with him.
Chapter 184
REPORT
The Ichibi glance at the Sand Shinobis, then he looked back at Naito.
“Although, it was because of you they released me… But you will just
die along with them!”
Suddenly, the Ichibi attacked Naito using his claws.
Whoosh!!
The horrible wind pressure instantly burst out as his huge claws were
falling, it looked like it was gonna smash everything, it seemed
unstoppable!”
“This bad… No one can stop the Ichibi.”
“What the elders are thinking? after he kills him, we will be next!”
The Sand Shinobis were watching this scene in horror, although he was
not targeting them, they were so terrified, after all, even though Naito was
an enemy, but at least he was a human.
But the Ichibi… He’s a monster!
The huge claws were falling, and they were really close from turning
Naito a meatloaf.
Naito raised his head looking at this huge claws, yet there was not the
slight confusion on his face; instead, his eyes revealed a hint of coldness.
The Ichibi didn’t need to attack him, the Sand Shinobis was his true
enemy, they’re the ones who sealed him, and there’s no doubt that he hated
their guts for that.
The only reason he attacked Naito, was because the former didn’t even
pay him attention, in other words, Naito ignored him instead of being
afraid of him!
In the Ichibi’s point of view, all of the Ninjas are ants, and they should
be afraid of him, and Naito shouldn’t be a special case!
But this little bastard dared to ignore him!
Naito knew very well what the Ichibi was thinking, so he wanted to
teach him that he wasn’t the same as these ants, therefore; Naito didn’t
choose to avoid his attack!
Whoosh!!!
At the next moment, Naito clenched his fist, and the white light directly
emerged around it, then he turned toward those huge claws and slammed
them.
Naito wasn’t even as big as one of the Ichibi’s claws.
And the size of his fist compared to his claws was ridiculously small.
However, this is wasn’t a battle of size, power is what really matters!
Crack!!
Naito slammed his claws, and suddenly the entire sky got shattered.
The space above him cracked, and it looked like if it was an invisible
broken mirror.
The power of the shock force suddenly slammed the Ichibi’s claws.
“What?!”
The Ichibi got confused he felt as if he stepped on something that
stopped his movements.
But this wasn’t it, suddenly, his claws along with his whole arm got
destroyed!
Even his huge body got pushed back by the power of the shock and
crashed on the ground!
The Ichibi got stunned and widened his eyes looking at Naito in front of
him.
The power of Naito’s punch wasn’t the reason behind his shock, nor how
he managed to smash his entire arm… But how Naito made him feel pain!
Unbelievable!!
Pain?
The Ichibi has never felt pain before, this is was the first time for him to
experience this concept since he was born.
Even if his whole body got smashed by a Ninjutsu, he would never feel
pain, he will just get recovered after some time.
Its very difficult to kill a Bijuu, but even it was killed, their chakra will
never disappear, but they will just get reborn again after a while.
But Naito’s fist made him feel pain, which was completely different!
Suddenly the Ichibi emerged a huge amount of chakra, which made the
whole place around him tremble, the sand started to raise and condense
again, and in an instant, he restored his arm back to its original state.
In the distance, the Sand Shinobis saw this scene while their whole body
got overflowed with cold sweat.
They knew that Naito was very strong, and they weren’t surprised that
he managed to destroy his arm, what made them really afraid, was the fact,
that this monster… Cannot die!
“The Village got evacuated right?”
“Yes, they were moved to a very far place.”
“But the situation is very bad, Konoha’s Ashura cannot win this one,
and when he gave up and escape, we will be the ones who will suffer.”
The Sand Shinobis kept falling back, while they looked very scared.
……
On the battlefield.
The Ichibi restored his arm back, then he stared at Naito while he was
very confused, he couldn’t understand how did Naito make him feel pain.
The only thing he knew, that he hated that feeling, and he needed to kill
Naito who made him feel it!
“Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!”
This time, the Ichibi didn’t use his claws to simply crash Naito, this
time he was serious!
Boom!!!
The horrible chakra got surged, and a huge ball of wind got condensed,
then fell at Naito.
Although it wasn’t a Bijuudama, the power of this Ninjutsu was

extremely powerful, even if it doesn’t reach the S-Class, it’s enough to be
considered as a High-A-Class Ninjutsu!
However, in the face of this technique, Naito didn’t even move, he was
standing in his place, and he simply punched it.
Boom!!!
The power of his fist shattered the ground under him along with the ball
of wind that was heading toward him.
Later, Naito started to walk, step by step, looking at the Ichibi in front
of him.
It’s meaningful to fight a Bijuu since its really hard to hurt him.
Yet Naito had the power to fight him face to face, and even hurt him!!
“This guy…”
The Ichibi looked at Naito who was coming over toward him, and he
couldn’t help but feel strange.
He never encountered a ninja who can fight against him!
He wasn’t even trying to avoid his attacks, how can he have the power
to even fight back?!
He couldn’t help but feel despised, the Ichibi got angrier, and once
again he attacked Naito.
“Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!”
This time the Ichibi sent more than just one, and the power that was
emerged into these ones was bigger.
Perhaps the Bijuu is not that strong, but the amount of the Chakra that
one tail has is more than any human being, of course, the only exception is
Kizami who had the same amount of Chakra as the Ichibi, but it’s almost
impossible for anyone to have Chakra that can be compared to a Bijuu.
In the face of these enormous balls of Wind, Naito again didn’t choose
to avoid them and continued on using his fists.
No matter how many you throw, I will just destroy them!

Naito’s fist fell down, and everything in the place got destroyed, all of
the Air bullets got shuttered along with a huge explosion.
This time, Naito didn’t stop there and kept walking toward the Ichibi, it
was his turn to attack!
Chapter 185
REPORT
After he continued smashing the Air Bulettes that the Ichbib was
sending, Naito kept walking until he reached his front.
Boom!!
With one punch he made a big hole in the lower body of the Ichibi, then
he rushed over him and jumped toward his head.
At the next moment, Naito swang a punch at his head.
Facing Naito’s fist, the Ichibi suddenly moved the sand around him and
made a big shield of sand to block Naito’s attack.
However, it wasn’t enough to stop Naito.
Crack!!!
Naito’s punch destroyed half of that shield, and with the next one, the
whole shield got destroyed.
The power of the shock didn’t stop there and covered his entire body.
Boom!!!
Under the power of Naito’s punch, the Ichibi couldn’t help but scream in
pain, his whole body got crashed into pieces and turned into endless sand.
The Sand sea continued to surge, once again it got condensed, and the
Ichibi recovered his body, but the looked on his face was really revealing
his anger.
Pain!!
So this how it feels.
Logically speaking, the Ichibi’s body is composed of chakra and sand,

even if it got smashed, there should be no pain, but Naito’s fist could make
him feel it!
This is the power of the shock force, it can affect everything, even if it
is the immortal body of the Ichibi!
“Damn you, you’ve made me angry!!”
The Ichibi roared, while he was surging a horrible amount of chakra that
made the whole ground tremble.
This Chakra made the Sand Shinobis in the distance reveal a trace of
horror, they couldn’t help but retreat even further.
Suddenly, almost half of the Village got turned into endless sand waves,
then rushed wildly at Naito.
Whoosh!!!
The sand waves covered the entire sky, then it slammed the ground
making a powerful impact.
Endless sand covering the entire ground rushing toward Naito, the
amount of chakra that the Ichibi was surging was unbelievable, even a
Kage level wouldn’t be compared to it!
“I’ve made you angry?”
Looking at the endless sand waves rushing toward him, Naito revealed a
strange expression, he couldn’t help but think about the Ichibi’s words.
It seems that his shock force is very painful to the Ichibi.
This became a little bit interesting.
Laugh!!
In the face of this endless sand waves in the sky, Naito pulled out his
sword, then rushed into the sky.
Shock Wave!
In an Instant, he sent his shock wave toward the sky slamming the Sand
waves!
The Shock Waves opened its way through the Sand waves and rushed
toward the Ichibi.
Whoosh!!!
The massive size of the Ichibi’s body didn’t help him avoiding Naito’s
shock waves, the moment it reached him, his whole body got split from
the middle!
At the same time, the Ichibi screamed in pain.
“It hurts, it freaking hurts!!!”
The pain of being cut by Naito’s sword was even more painful then
being punched, he felt like if it tore his soul.
The Ichibi got angrier, his chakra become more violent, and the whole
village started trembling.
At the next moment, the sand under Naito’s feet start moving, and
instantly it wrapped his whole body, and start squeezing him.
“Sand Binding Coffin!!!”
The Ichibi had only one thought his heart, that is to kill Naito.
But it can never be done!
Crack!!
At the next moment, Naito who was wrapped in the sand suddenly
slammed a shock force out of his body.
His body was covered by an invisible transparent aura.
The moment that power burst out, the endless sand around his body got
crashed.
At the next moment, with the use of the Soru technique, Naito flashed
toward the Ichibi and waved his sword.
Whoosh!!
The Ichibi once again screamed in pain as his body got cut.
Even though he was recovering his body every time, the Ichibi couldn’t
stand the feeling of the pain, it seemed like if it was endless suffering!
Naito suddenly flashed several times then came on the top of the Ichibi
and kicked him.
Boom!!
The Ichibi didn’t have time to defend, and his whole body got crashed to
the ground again.
The Ichibi got destroyed and recovered several times, but no matter
what he threw at Naito, the former always managed to counterattack him!
Naito didn’t even need his sword at the end, he was just smashing him
using his fists!
Naito was just punching him over and over again!
This was the Ichibi’s punishment for attacking Naito, endless suffering!
The Ichibi was screaming, and roaring, while Naito was smashing him
with his fists.
What a battle!
The momentum was even more terrifying than the previous fight he had
with both the Anbu captain and the Kazekage, this battle has turned the
entire village into a battlefield, many buildings got destroyed.
And the most terrifying thing about it was that the Ichibi was loosing to
Naito!
No one dared to sneak attack Naito, the whole army of the Sand froze in
their places while they had a very stunned and fearful expression in their
faces.
They were afraid, and the one who scared them wasn’t even the Ichibi, it
was Naito!
Because the real monster in the place wasn’t the Ichibi, it was Naito!
The scene it selfs proves it because you will never hear in your entire
life, even if you live for a thousand years, about a man smashing a Bijuu to
death using his fists!
Chapter 186
REPORT
The reason why Shinobis aren’t a great match against the Bijuu isn’t
that their Ninjutsu’s power level cannot fight against the Bijuu, it’s just
because Bijuu has a high endurance compared to ordinary people.
The reason behind calling them war weapons is because every single
one of them has the power to destroy a country, their Chakra is massive,
they can almost fight endlessly.
Perhaps an army can stop a Bijuudama.
But what about ten, or one hundred?!
There isn’t any ninja that can continue to cast A-Class Ninjutsu or S-
Class Ninjutsu several times!
But Bijuu can, therefore; the Village captured them, and used them.
Since the Warring States Period, the Major villages used the Bijuu in
their wars, but only the Senju and the Uchiha could use them as their pets!
Both clans could control them, not because they were only strong, but
because they had the right tools to do so!
But Naito wasn’t an Uchiha nor a Senju, the Ichibi never met someone
like him.
His amount of Chakra wasn’t that big, it wasn’t that different from the
Kazekage.
However, the Ichibi was looking at him as if he was the real monster.
Naito’s shock wasn’t consuming a lot of his Chakra, and his physical
power was extremely strong thanks to the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou.
Therefore, Naito could fight against the Ichibi easily!
In other words, the existence of Naito is like the existence of the Bijuu,
he could also be considered as a War Weapon, he has the power to destroy
a whole country!
With every hit of Naito’s fist, the Ichibi screamed in pain, but he never
give up, the Ichibi kept fighting back, hoping that Naito will run out of
Chakra.
But no matter how many hits the Ichibi took, Naito didn’t look like he
was even consuming Chakra!
His endurance and physical power can even be compared to a Bijuu!
The shock in the Ichibi’s heart kept raising, from the moment of his
birth and until this moment, he never encountered a man like Naito.
Moreover, the Ichibi was scared of one more thing.
Naito’s power was wiping out his Chakra.
The Bijuu can also get exhausted, but they didn’t need a lot of time to
recover.
But this situation is different, with every hit, a part of his chakra was
getting wiped out permanently, and parts of his body were no longer able
to be condensed again!
This is made him finally panic.
Although the amount of his Chakra was enormous, if this continues, he

will really die.
“Stop! Stop! Human!!!”
Finally, the Ichibi start crying for help, screaming, asking for Naito’s
mercy!
However, Naito ignored him and continued on beating him.
The Ichibi start to panic, he could never ask for mercy even if Uchiha
Madara himself was in front of him, because at most, he would be caught
or controlled.
But Naito was just beating him, and it really hurts, and if he continues
he will really get killed!
Finally, under Naito’s madness, the Ichibi couldn’t help but think about
one thing!
He used all of his power to block one of Naito’s punches, then he didn’t
even dare to look at him or counterattack him, he turned his tail, then run!
However, Naito wasn’t gonna let him go this easily.
Since the time he opened the fourth stage of his shock, it becomes really
difficult for Naito to find a good target to exercise his power, Naito could
destroy a whole mountain with one punch.
Therefore, this was a good chance for him, he could use the Ichibi as his
target, Naito was actually considering whether he should capture him and
bring him back with him.
The Ichibi got horrified from the scary look on Naito’s face, then he
dived into the sand sea, and ran as fast he can.
“Hey, who said you can go!”
Naito didn’t hesitate to stop the Ichibi, he jumped then he kicked the
ground targeting the Sand sea with his powerful shock waves.
The Shock Waves hit the Ichibi, the ground start cracking, and the Ichibi
felt like if he was almost gonna collapse, still he didn’t stop and continued
on running away.
In the end, Naito kept chasing the Ichibi and left the Village.
The Ichibi couldn’t help but escape the place, he wasn’t even planning
on going back, even asking for mercy couldn’t stop Naito from beating
him.
The Ichibi… Was defeated?!
The Sand Shinobis didn’t even move from their place, they all looked
stunned, even the death of their Kage was not as shocking as this scene!
One man made the Ichibi ask for mercy!
Although the Kazekage could stop the Ichibi all by himself, the Ichibi
has never run away or asked for mercy.
A breeze blew.
Yet no man in the place has moved from his place, the time has passed
by, and not a single one of them spoke, the only thing they were thinking
about is how they were still alive.
………
Naito kept chasing the Ichibi in the desert, but in the end, he lost him.
The Ichibi was stronger in the desert, and after he chased him for a long
time, Naito could no longer tell where the Ichibi go.
Naito looked at the endless desert, then he shook his head with
helplessness, he even looked a little bit disappointed.
After he stretched his body, Naito felt that this battle was already over.
Because he chased the Ichibi for a long time and lost, he took out the
map and looked for his location.
After he determined his location, Naito didn’t felt like going back to the
Sand Hidden Village but walked toward the battlefield, where Konoha and
the Sand were fighting.
The Sand Hidden Village has already lost their Kazekage, their Anbu
Captain, and even their Bijuu, basically it was a waste of time to go back.
However, It seems that that the battle is still going!

Chapter 187
REPORT
Going all the way in the desert.
Currently, the two Kusanagi swords were wielded by Naito, he sealed

the first in his left hand and other in his right.
The moment he held the second one, Naito felt a bit of connection
between the two swords, but there wasn’t any special effect.
The two swords looked very similar they had the same shape and sharp
edge, yet there were some differences between the two.
After all, these two swords are different.
The First one which is the one that was originally wielded by
Orochimaru has the ability to stretch and shrink, this ability can be used
by injecting the Chakra of the user, its a very special sword, but it doesn’t
increase the attack power.
However, the one he picked from the Sand didn’t have these abilities to
transform or expand, but it had the ability to enhance the Attack power of
the user!
To put it simply, using the second one combined with Naito’s shock
waves make its power stronger than the first Kusanagi sword, this sword is
more suitable to Naito’s ability.
In fact, Naito doesn’t even use the abilities of the first sword.
However, Naito was still eager to get the third sword.

The second he held the two swords there was a faint sense of connection
between the two, Naito felt that if he gathered the three swords together,
there should be some kind of effect.
Naito finally reached the location where the two armies were fighting.
After he walked for a while, Naito finally stepped into the battlefield, it
was an extremely fierce battle, the ground was destroyed, and a large
number of corpses were lying almost everywhere.
Naito observed the place, and it seemed like there weren’t any people
fighting, the two armies were taking a rest to prepare for the next one.
However, it seems like the next one will be the last one.
Naito though about what he did to the Sand hidden village, and couldn’t
help but smirk, then he immediately went to Konoha’s camp location.
Soon, a temporarily building appeared in front of Naito.
……
Konoha’s Camp.
The headquarters was in the middle of the camp, the commander was
still Sakumo, and Danzo has not appeared in the frontal battlefield for a
long time, and no one knew what he was doing.
In the Commander room, there was a huge map of the Sand in the
middle, while Sakumo and Tsunade were standing next to the table
analyzing the situation on the battlefield.
“We didn’t make any progress in the previous battle.”
Tsunade and Sakumo kept staring at the map for a while, then the last
took a deep breath and snorted.
Sakumo sighed then said: “If it wasn’t for you and your medical squad,
and the antidotes that you’ve made for Chiyo’s poison, I am afraid that
our casualties will have been a lot bigger than this.”
Tsunade nodded and said: “Yes, the environment here is really helping
them, even if our army is stronger, after this long time, it started to affect
them.”
She said these words and couldn’t help but to slam the table in anger.
Sakumo looked at here, then he shook his head and said: “It’s more
difficult than what expected to break into the hinterland of the Wind
Land, once we entered this endless desert we become in a complete
disadvantage.”
“The Sand Shinobis used the environment in their advantage and kept
ambushing and raiding us, we really had a hard time dealing with
them.”
Listening to Sakumo’s words, Tsunade revealed a slightly helpless

expression, then said: “It true that we can suppress the Sand in the
battlefield, but as soon as they fell back in the middle of the desert, we
will always be in disadvantage and loose.”
“This battle is a must win, I am afraid that the only thing we can do, is
to keep pushing them until they will no longer be able to resist.”
“If we just can backstab them and attack their village directly, this
way they will have no longer a reason to fight.”
Tsunade said these words, then she looked at their location in the edge
of the desert, and couldn’t help but laugh, they couldn’t even reach the
middle, how will they even be able to attack the Sand Hidden Village?!
“That’s very difficult, even with the help of the Hokage, it will be hard
to raid the Sand Hidden Village directly, Moreover, even if we reach it in
the end, we will suffer from the casualties and get defeated in the end.”
Sakumo took a deep breath then he shook his head.

Even if they reach the Village, how would they fight against the Third
Kazekage while he’s favorable by the advantage of the environment of
Wind Land?
Even if it were Hanzo himself, he would not be able to defeat the Third
Kazekage in this kind of situation.
Suddenly, while the two of them were discussing the situation in the
battlefield, a ninja knocked on the door and reported back to Sakumo.
“Sakumo-Dono, Yuu Naito is here.”
“Naito-Kun?!”
Both Sakumo and Tsunade showed a hint of surprise, then they looked at
each other, while their eyes revealed their happiness.
it was almost a year since the last time she saw Naito, he disappeared in
the Rain Land for this whole time, and Tsunade couldn’t help but feel
happy that she was gonna see him again, on the other hand, since he’s here
they can finally make some progress.
Sakumo and Tsunade thought about the same idea.
Naito can be considered as a war weapon, once he’s here, even if they
can’t perform the backstab tactic, they can at least win the frontal battles
and slowly advance.
“Let him come in.”
Sakumo immediately gave him the permission to enter.
Naito waited outside, he could enter and exist whenever he wanted, but
he was just being respectful.
After he pushed the door, Naito walked in the room, when he saw
Tsunade, he smiled at her and said: “It’s been a long time.”
Tsunade looked at him and chuckled: “Yeah it been a whole year, and
you’ve changed a lot.”
Tsunade seemed like she has already reached the Kage Level, she had a
green mark on her forehead; obviously, it was because of the Reserve Seal
technique.
Tsunade could feel that Naito has become stronger, he made a lot of
progress in this year, she was afraid that he became even stronger than
Sakumo.
___________________________________________________________
______________________________________________
Hey there, this is TranslatinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and
happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 272 in Patreon. Also, we’ve
added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the
month we will release 10 more chaps for free isn’t this great! join us on
patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team
Member “Otaku-Dono”, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation
Paradise. It’s an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our
new family member.
Chapter 188
REPORT
Naito walked to a chair and sat down, then he smiled and said: “Well
I’ve come here to help since I heard that you’ve missed me.”
“Well, you’re here now, and you should make up for that.”
Tsunade looked and Naito and smiled.
On the other hand, Sakumo also smiled, then nodded: “Yeah, it’s about
time, after we invade the Wind Land, we’re gonna stop since it will be
very difficult to go any further.”
“The battle against the Sand Shinobis was tough for us because of the
environment of this land, it’s impossible for us to reach their village, it
will be more than enough if we could at least win the frontal battle.”
“But since you’re here now, we can push them harder, and maybe we
could advance after that step by step toward their Village.”
Sakumo kept talking, while Naito has already taken a cup of tea in his
hand, the moment he took the first sip, he heard Sakumo’s last sentence.
Tsunade nodded at Naito and said: “That’s it, you’re gonna participate
in the next battle Naito.”
“Well…”
The expression on Naito’s face, while he was looking at the two of them,
made both Sakumo and Tsunade feel strange.
If he wasn’t gonna participate in the battlefield, then why did he come

here?
It’s reasonable to say that the environment of the Wind Land won’t
effect Naito, it doesn’t make sense that he doesn’t want to join them.
However, Naito’s next sentence made them more surprised.
“I think that there won’t be a next battle.”
Naito said these words, and they couldn’t help but get stunned as he
shrugged looking at the two of them.
No next battle?
This is doesn’t make sense since Konoha will not stop the attack, and
the Sand surely will continue on defending, then how there wouldn’t there
be a next battle?
Both of them got a little bit confused.
In the next moment, a ninja rushed into the room and banded a knee
toward Sakumo, while his tone was a little bit trembled.
“Sakumo-Dono! An Urgent Information!”
“Is the Sand about to attack us?”
Sakumo’s expression was very serious, and his replay was very strong, it
even made Tsunade stand up.
“No… The Sand… Surrendered.”
The Ninja’s tone was a little bit trembled, and the shock on his face was
still apparent, he was also surprised, just hours ago, they were having a
fierce battle, but now the Sand surrendered so suddenly.
It’s just unbelievable!
When they heard this news, Both Sakumo and Tsunade couldn’t help but
look at each other helplessly.
Surrendered?
What the hell!
Tsunade widened her eyes and couldn’t help but say: “They still have an
advantage, and they suddenly surrendered, what is going on?”
“Something isn’t right.”
Sakumo’s eyes flashed while he was thinking that this should be a trap.
At this time, several thoughts flashed in his mind.
There should be something…
Just like Naito said, he estimated that there won’t be a next battle, did
he know that Sand gonna surrender?!
However, why did they surrender, and how did Naito know?!
At this moment, both of them turned their heads and looked at Naito.
Just as the two of them were preparing to ask Naito, another Ninjas
rushed in with some other news.
The ninja had a shocking expression on his face, after he came in such a
hurry, he couldn’t speak, especially when he saw Naito sitting in the
middle of the room drinking his tea.
“What happened again? The Sand is not surrendering?”
Sakumo couldn’t help but think that something wasn’t right, even the
Ninja who came with information couldn’t talk, and Sakumo couldn’t help
but stare at him and ask.
“Sakumo-Dono, Great news!”
“Yuu Naito-Dono alone invaded the Sand Hidden Village and killed
the Anbu Captain… And the Third Kazekage!”
“The elders of the Sand, Released the Ichibi, but Naito-Dono has also
managed to defeat him, the Sand Hidden Village got almost destroyed!”
When the Ninja opened his mouth and said these word, the silence
controlled the whole room, even the sound of a falling needle on the
ground could be heard on that moment.
Even the Ninja couldn’t believe what he was reporting back to Sakumo.
Sakumo was also stunned.
Tsunade was shocked, and she couldn’t even stand anymore.
The only one who was as calm as ever was Naito who was in the middle
of the room drinking his tea.
After a long time of silent, Sakumo and Tsunade turned and looked at
him, even the two ninjas were looking at Naito.
The look in their eyes was really revealing their shock.
Especially the ninja who reported back this news, he was afraid to even
deliver it back without confirming it several time.
“How… Did you do all of this?!”
Tsunade’s eyes were shining with a strange color, even her tone was
shaking.
Naito shrugged then said: “I went there to get the Kusanagi sword, but
I was stopped by them, so I killed few people.”
Killed a few people!!

WHAT!!!
These words struck them as like if they got hit by thunder.
Sakumo teamed up before with Naito and defeated Onoki the third
Tsuchikage.
However, they didn’t kill him, they barely managed to fight back!
To be able to Kill both the Anbu Captain and the Third Kazekage, then
defeat the Ichibi alone, is just too incredible!
Although everyone knew that this wasn’t as simple as Naito described

it, still he really managed to do it.
After he spaced out for a long time, Sakumo finally regained his focus.
Looking at Naito, his eyes flashed, Sakumo couldn’t help but smile a
little, while his expression was slightly emotional.
“I never doubted that you will surpass me someday, but I didn’t expect
it to be this fast.
Sakumo was very amazed as he said this sentence.
___________________________________________________________
______________________________________________
new family member.
Chapter 189
REPORT
Naito’s growth rate is indeed incredible.
No one can imagine that a thirteen years old can have such a power.
To invade alone the Sand Hidden Village, and kill the third Kazekage, is
something impossible even for the Third Hokage, probably only the First
and Second Hokage can do such a thing.
Sakumo could no longer know how to treat Naito, but he knew for sure,
that even Konoha will have some problems dealing with him.
The existence of Naito is really special.
On the other hand, Tsunade stood there in silent looking at Naito in a

very strange way.
Just a few years ago, Naito was struggling to even survive in Konoha,
the Uchiha wanted him dead, and she was the one who protected him, but
now, Naito got a lot stronger.
Even stronger than anyone in Konoha.
………..
When Konoha’s Ashura invaded the Sand and killed the third Kazekage
all by himself, then defeated the Ichibi, the whole world become in chaos!
No one could believe this news!

No one believed it, until the sand itself surrendered completely to
Konoha, and confirmed this information.
Whether it was Onoki, Hanzo, A, or even Sarutobi, they were all

shocked.
Because they knew that Naito wasn’t this strong!
Especially, Onoki and Hanzo who fought against him before, both of
them were sure that Naito didn’t have the power to invade a whole village
by himself and kill its Kage.
Even if the Kage is weak, he’s strongest in his Village!
“That little devil, his growth rate is crazy, it as if he controlled a Bijuu

or something.”
Onoki was very shocked by this news, and more afraid of Naito’s power.
Perhaps, what he said is true, in this world, only a Jinchuriki can get this
powerful after he controls his Bijuu!
On the other side.
The third Raikage had a different opinion when he heard this news.
“The Third Kazekage, the strongest Kazekage that the Sand ever had,
seems to be a weak person, the so-called absolute defense, got destroyed
by a kid… Pathetic.”
He threw the information on the table, then he folded his hands on his
chest and snorted: “But to be able to surpass a Kage is enough to prove
the person’s skills.”
The Raikage didn’t care about how Naito managed to defeat the Ichibi,
after all, he’s the person who beat the Hachibi several time.
………
The Land of Fire, Konoha.
Far away on the route to the village, Naito and Tsunade were standing
there while they looked a little bit emotional.
Tsunade didn’t return to Konoha for a long time.
Moreover, The Sanju and the Uchiha were totally different, the Uchiha
Clan only cared about war, they didn’t care about Konoha or the safety of
the Village, they only cared about themselves, on the other hand, the Sanju
really cared about the Village.
Therefore, the Sanju has suffered a lot of casualties.
Even Tsunade’s younger brother has died in the war, like the original,
but this has been in the past.
“Finally, home.”
“Yes.”
Naito looked at the Village from a distance, and a revealed a hint of

emotion.
Naito never felt safe in Konoha, in fact, he felt safer when he was in the
battlefield, yet he finally became stronger.
He will no longer fear anything!
Whether its Danzo, the Uchiha, or even Sarutobi, no one can hurt Naito
anymore.
Naito never wanted to be a Hokage, the only thing he cared about is

power, as long as he’s strong, even a whole village won’t be able to face
him, Naito is already a Kage, even if he doesn’t have his own Village!
Of course, Naito is may be able to invade the Sand alone, but its still
difficult to do the same thing to Konoha, after all, they were stronger.
As long as Konoha doesn’t provoke him, he doesn’t really need to do
anything to them.
Even though Naito has never felt that he belonged to Konoha, yet he
grew up there, and he doesn’t have any grudge to the Village itself.
Getting closer and closer to the village, a familiar figure flashed in his
mind.
He was gonna meet Kushina again.
However, when he thought about her, he couldn’t help but think about
the Kyuubi, then about Juubi and Madara.
Protecting her is even harder than protecting the whole village!
He still needs to get stronger!
Naito was also thinking about Uzumaki Mei, a character that it was
absent in the original, but currently is living in Konoha,he couldn’t help
but think about the possiblity of her replacing Kushina as the next
Jinchuriki.
This world is a bit strange.
Devil fruit appears suddenly in the world, to create a new blood limit,
many things have changed because of it, Naito had a feeling that
something was behind it appearance, someone was trying to change
history.
But obviously, he was fine by that, since it worked well for him.
He shook his head clearing his mind, throwing all of this behind him, as
long as he reaches the peak, he will know all the answers.
Konoha.
At the Main Gate of the Village, a lot of ninjas stood there, there were
also a large number of civilians.
They were all there to welcome the return of Naito and the others.
Konoha’s Ashura, and Konoha’s White Fang.
There are the titles of Konoha’s heroes!
“Look, they finally come!!”
Finally, one of the saw Naito from a distance, and immediately the
crowd started cheering and shouting their names.
Countless people were cheering.
Tsunade and Naito stopped for a moment, on the other side, Sakumo
smiled then said: “Let’s go.”
“Yes.”
The two of them nodded, then they immediately followed him.
Naito was looking in the crowd, searching for a particular person, but
there were too many people; therefore he used the Ulta Perceive technique.
He found the person he was looking for in an instant.
The joy on Kushina’s face was indescribable when she saw Naito
coming over toward her, he hugged her directly the moment he reached
her, then he immediately used his Suro and disappeared from the crowd.
The people were surrounding the three of them from all directions,
suddenly they could no longer find Naito who was just a moment ago in
front of them.
___________________________________________________________
______________________________________________
new family member.
Chapter 190
REPORT
The Hokage Building.
You can see the whole Village from the Hokage’s Building.
At this moment, two people were standing there.
One of them was the Third Hokage, and other was Danzo.
The expression on Sarutobi’s face wasn’t calm and peaceful as always,

but it was very serious.
“I didn’t expect things to get out of control as you said.”
Looking from a distance at the crowd that was welcoming the heroes at
the main gate of the Village, Sarutobi couldn’t help but sight, his eyes
were flashing, and he looked indefinite.
Danzo sneered and said: “I already asked you to hand the matter to me,
but it’s already late now, not that he got magnificently powerful, but he
also got very famous, its become very difficult even for you to deal with
him.”
Sarutobi was quiet.
Indeed, with the popularity of Naito in the village, he became almost a

hero of Konoha, which it made things even more complicated for Saruotbi
to do anything to Naito because if anything happened to the former, it will
cause instability in the village.
But it’s not a matter of going toe to toe with Naito, it actually about only
controlling him.
With Naito on their side, Konoha managed to make a big advantage at

the battlefield, almost more than any other Village.
But what they will do if Naito decided that he’s no longer gonna obey
them?
Naito’s power now days cannot be underestimated, once he decided that

he’s no longer gonna obey them, they won’t have any way to force him to
do anything!
After a long silence, Saruotbi said: “We’re gonna continue on waiting,

he still belongs to Konoha, not to mention that he cares a lot about both
Tsunade and Kushina.”
“You’re being Naive!”
Danzo couldn’t help but scream, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.
In his view, a Hokage should have the absolute authority on his village.
A Hokage that cannot control his Village doesn’t deserve to be one!
“Yuu Naito need to be…”
“Even if you have a plan, are you sure that it’s gonna succeed?! Once
you do it, and it ends up being a fail, it will then cause a fierce battle
against Naito, and that’s the opposite of what we’re looking for!”
Sarutobi turned at Danzo and interrupted him.
“Making him stay is already a big win for us, even if he doesn’t obey
us, his existence only is a huge deterrent to other villages, it’s like having
a Bijuu!”
With just a few words from Sarutobi, Danzo expression became gloomy
and he could no longer know what he should say back.
“Sarutobi, you should remember, that you’re the Hokage, you’re the
leader of Konoha.”
After a long silence, Danzo’s expression became cold, after he said

these few words, he turned and left the room with a trace of coldness in his
eyelids.
Sarutobi looked at Danzo’s back then he shook his head, he looked at the
window while his expression seemed a little bit complicated.
Things got really complicated.
If Naito weren’t an outsider, if he just were a member of Konoha, his

strength wouldn’t be a problem, he could even be the Fourth Hokage.
However, Naito wasn’t born in Konoha.
Although he grew up in this Village, there won’t be any chance for him
to be a Hokage!
Sarutobi has always liked Naito, but he didn’t expect him to grow to this
extent in a very short time, his power became a threat to the Village, just
like the Uchiha.
But even worse, his growth seemed like if it didn’t even have a limit,
and it just a matter of time before he starts causing trouble to everyone
around him.
Of course, Sarutobi knew that currently, he’s not entirely out of his
control, even if Naito managed to kill the Third Kazekage and defeat the
Ichibi.
Sarutobi was way more stronger than both of them combined, he wasn’t
that old geezer that could barely seal Orochimaru’s hands.
However, he was still young, still strong, he was the man who mastered
every single technique in Konoha.
Sarutobi was undoubtedly strong!
He was the man who had a very unique chakra, he could use the five
natures of Chakra, and this helped him master powerful Ninjutsu.
In his peak, Sarutobi’s amount of Chakra was extremely high.
Even though his power was at the level of a Kage, yet it also was at the
peak.
The reason why Danzo was always under Sarutobi, wasn’t only because
he had that very tough character, but because he was also way stronger
than him.
…………
Konoha’s streets.
Naito and Kushina were wandering around the Village.
Naito temporarily put the third Kusanagi and the third Stage of the
lightning armor technique issues behind his back, and came back the
village to rest for a while, and see if he get his hands on Konoha’s Scroll of
Seals.
Naito could get it with no problems before, but its unlikely to happen
now.
Before he goes back to the village, Naito got some information from
Yahiko and Konan.
Nagato still didn’t reappear, Kanan and Yahiko began to be active in the
Rain Land, but it seems that there wasn’t any problem, as for the Akatsuki
it seems that Yahiko has not yet thought about establishing it.
Naito threw all of this behind his back, the only thing he was thinking
about was being with Kushina.
Naito didn’t know how much he will be able to change the destiny, but
he was sure that he can change some things.
Naito felt that even if Kushina and Minato were dead, Naruto would
somehow be born to save this world.
But Naito knew for a fact, that even if he didn’t defeat Madara, Naruto
and Sasuke would always be able to do it somehow.
But he wasn’t gonna rely on them to do it, he could only depend on

himself.
“Naito-Kun, taste this.”
Kushina happily brought two kinds of snacks from the store and handed
one of them to Naito.
Naito stopped thinking about all of this, and smile at Kushina.
Naito now is almost thirteen years old.
Kushina was also around that age, and it didn’t no longer look like a
little girl, she gradually turned into a beautiful young girl.
Naito wanted to forget about Madara and his whole plan and stay with
her.
But in order to protect her, he needed to leave her, and become stronger.
___________________________________________________________
_______________________________________________
Chapter 191
REPORT
Kushina right now has become a Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, just like the
original, nothing has changed, the seal was in its strongest state, the
Kyuubi cannot escape it, and Kushina cannot use its power.
Naito thought that there was a strong posiblity that Uzumaki Mei could
replace Kushina as the next Jinchuriki but it did not.
This is made Naito somehow confused about the future of Mei.
“Speaking of it, you were living with Mei lately right?”
Naito gave Kushina some snacks to eat, then he asked her casually.
Kushina shrugged and said: “She’s a strange girl, although she lives
with me, she doesn’t stay a lot in the house, i don’t know what she’s
doing.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter any way, let’s go there.”
After she shook his head, Kushina smiled and followed Naito.
Looking at her, Naito couldn’t help but smile at her, suddenly, she
reached out Naito’s mouth and wiped it with her fingertip.
Some cream appeared on the tip of her finger.
It was the cream of the snacks he was eating.

Naito looked at her then he immediately smirked and ate the cream on
her fingertip.
This action suddenly made Kushina’s cheeks flush.
The two continued to move forward, soon they walked out of the street
and came near to a very familiar place, the Ninja School.
Naito felt a little bit nostalgic when he reached it.
Naito could still remember the suffering he went through in this place.
How he worked hard and struggled to survive, after all, Naito didn’t
want to be another cannon fodder.
However, no matter how hard he practiced, it was impossible for him to

use Ninjutsu.
Fortunately, Naito didn’t give up, he knew for a fact, that there was
another way to survive this world, he started a hell of physical training
when other kids were practicing their ninjutsu, Naito was practicing as
twice as hard his physical training.
At that time, Naito has also suffered from the cold stares of the people,
even the teachers hated him, but everything changed when that Devil Fruit
came from nowhere in front of him.
Naito couldn’t help but smile when he thought about it.
Yes, it was all thanks to the Gura Gura no Mi fruit, without its power,
Naito wouldn’t be able to reach his present level, even if he practiced
harder, Naito wouldn’t even come near to his current level.
“Let’s go in!”
When she saw the Ninja school, Kushina has also felt a little bit
nostalgic and pulled Naito’s arm.
“Ok.”
Naito nodded, and they immediately entered the Ninja school.
……..
“Hey, everyone look there, it’s our hero!”
One of the teachers saw the two of them then looked at Naito’s teacher
‘Nakamoto’ and couldn’t help but smile.
Nakamoto was still teaching the kids in the Ninja School, he couldn’t
get promoted to a Jonin, and he wasn’t that strong, so he could barely
maintain his position as a teacher.
“Let’s go greet them, both of them were your students, this is a great
honor!”
Nakamoto looked at other Teacher, who looked very amazed, then he

smiled and said: “Yes, yes.”
Nakamoto’s response was very cold, after he said these two words he
walked away leaving that teacher.
The other teacher couldn’t understand the reason for his behavior.
Nakamoto kept walking aimlessly in the campus, while his heart was
full of anger.
He was cursing his poor luck, if he just could figure how much Naito
was talented his reputation could have raised a lot because of Naito.
But how could he know that at that time, Naito was weak, he a very poor
talent, he couldn’t even cast simple Ninjutsu, then out of the blue he
became strong, then he grew a lot stronger in just a few years!
His heart was overwhelmed with sorrow and anger, and as he was
walking aimlessly he almost hit someone, but he managed to react at the
very last second.
“You…”
Nakamoto raised his head and saw two familiar figures, and he suddenly
got shocked.
He could easily recognize him from first glance.
The person who was standing in front of him is one of his former
students Yuu Naito, Konoha’s Ashura!
“Nice to seeing you again, Nakamoto-Sensei.”
“Y-Yes… It’s been a long time…”
Nakamoto’s forehead got overwhelmed with cold sweat, and his heart
was shaking from fear, he didn’t expect Naito to greet him, and he knew
for a fact that Naito didn’t like him.
After all, Nakamoto mistreated him, he even tried to kill him!
But things are different now, the Status of the two men was completely
incomparable.
With one stare from Naito Nakamoto’s whole body start shaking.
Kushina stood beside Naito and kept watching, she knew how many
problems Nakamoto caused to Naito when they were still in the Ninja
School.
However, watching him trembling and shaking in front of them, made

her felt a little bit satisfied.
In fact, Nakamoto wasn’t a bad person, he was very good to the other
kids, he only hated outsiders.
Kushina looked at Naito, she was afraid of what he was going to do

next.
However, Naito didn’t do anything, he gently grabbed her little hand,
and moved forward.
“Let’s go.”
“Okay.”
Kushina nodded and followed Naito.
When the two of them walked away, Nakamoto felt relieved, yet this
short encounter made his whole body soak in sweat.
Naito didn’t even care about him, he passed right beside him, while he
was shaking in fear, Nakamoto felt very embarrassed.
Yet he couldn’t do anything about it even if he wanted, with a touch of

regret in his eyes, he turned away and left away in silence.
___________________________________________________________
_____________________________________________
Chapter 192
REPORT
After they took a walk in the Ninja School, Naito and Kushina left the
place and headed toward the streets again.
The sky gradually got darker; therefore Naito escorted Kushina back to
home
Kushina’s hand was very soft, and Naito really liked holding her hands.
Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a girl in the distance
looking at both of them.
Suddenly, Kushina got very embarrassed, and let go of his hand, then
she looked at that girl and snorted: “You’re really late, where are you
going every day?!”
“Well, isn’t it late for you too?”
Uzumaki Mei replied then she looked at Naito and couldn’t help but get
surprised: “You’re… Yuu Naito right?”
“Yes!”
Kushina looked at her and got a little bit defensive then stood up in
front of Naito and with a fierce look on her face she said to Mei: “Hey,
why do you ask?!”
Mei suddenly showed a helpless expression, and said: “Its only natural
that people will get a little bit curious when they see the famous
Konoha’s Ashura.”
“Don’t be!”
Kushina looked very serious.
Looking at the two of them, Naito couldn’t help but smile lightly, he
reached out Kushina’s shoulder and pat it saying: “Well, you two go in, I
will go now.”
“Well, don’t forget to come and see me tomorrow… No, I will come
and see you.”
Kushina nodded at him lightly, then she kept looking at Naito while he
was leaving.
Then her expression instantly become a bit annoyed, she looked at Mei,
then she said: “Where do you go all day? I always feel like you’re hiding
something!”
“No, nothing.”
Mei’s eyes slightly moved to the corner, then she snorted, and smiled:
“Speaking of it, you should care more about yourself.”
“What do you mean!”
Mei laughed then she entered the house, then Kushina followed her.
…….
Back home, Naito started cleaning up his house, it was a long time since
the last time he was here.
The dust was everywhere, but cleaning was really easy for ninjas.
Although Naito didn’t practice his other Chakra Nature, yet he mastered
it to a certain level so it can be a little bit useful for him.
“Wind Release: Hurricane!”
A very simple wind Ninjutsu, with the help of Naito’s control, the wind
wiped out all the dust from the room.
After cleaning up, Naito didn’t rest, but instead, he sat in the corner, he
looked as if he was waiting for something.
Sure enough, in less than a moment, a masked Anbu appeared from

nowhere in front of Naito.
However, he looked very respectful.
“Naito-Dono, can you please follow me to the Hokage’s Office.”
Even the way they talk has changed; usually, they will just say the
Hokage summons you.
But now its different.
“Finally.”
Naito whispered this word in his heart, then he nodded at him, stood up,
and followed the Anbu to the Hokage’s Building.
Once again, Naito was in the Hokage’s building, but the feeling he had
this time was different.
This time, Naito used his Ultra Perceive to explore the whole building,
and the result was astonishing.
The entire building was covered with Perception Aura!
It was the same aura that was also covering the whole village, but
because it was a lot smaller, it was a lot stronger.
It’s really impossible to sneak into the Hokage’s building.

Moreover, even if you somehow managed to bypass this aura, with the
help of his Ultra Perceive, Naito found out that Anbu and Shinobis were
guarding the whole building from every direction.
There’s even some Anbu outside of the building hiding in the dark
watching every move around the building.
Besides, Naito also sensed the location of the scroll of seals, where the
security was higher, several groups were guarding it from every direction,
and the room itself was next to the Hokage’s office.
In this case, it will be impossible to steal the Scroll without being

noticed.
It looked very easy when Naruto stole it in the original, no doubt he

used some kind of a trick to steal it.
Naito couldn’t sense all of this before, but with the use of the Ultra
Perceive technique, his eyes can see everything!
Soon, Naito finally reached the Hokage Office.
There was only one person in the office, but he wasn’t sitting in his
chair as usual, he was actually sitting on the floor.
After he saw Naito coming in, he invited him to come and sit next to
him: “Naito come here.”
While he said these words, Saruotbi served Naito a cup of tea.
Naito looked at him quietly, then he sat down without saying anything.
When he saw how quiet he was, Sarutobi took the initiative to talk:
“The situation on the battlefield improved a lot thanks to you.”
This sentence made Naito’s eyes slightly flicker, because his tone, and
the way he talked, wasn’t the same as always, it looked like if two Kages
were talking to each other.
Naito killed the third Kazekage, although this is doesn’t make him a
kage, but even if its the Hokage, he must treat him with respect.
“This my duty to the Village, after all, if it weren’t for Konoha, I

wouldn’t even be alive.”
Naito said these words, then he picked up the tea from the table and
took a sip.
Sarutobi kept looking at Naito observing his movements his eyes and
even his tone.
After that he heard these words, Sarutobi felt really relieved, and the
smile on his face became more natural.
This is actually true if it wasn’t for Konoha, Naito may have already
died just like any other Kusanagi member.
However, the things Naito did for Konoha on the battlefield should also
pay his debt to the village.
Konoha could still win even if he weren’t there with them, but the
casualties would have been ten times more!
Chapter 193
REPORT
Because of the interference of Naito in the Second Shinobi World War, a

lot of things has changed, the cloud and the rock ended up fighting against
each other, in the original the cloud and the wind were the one who fought
each other, but the former surrendered because of Naito.
The Water didn’t participate in this war, so it was a two horse race, only
Konoha and the Cloud had the power to win these battles.
The Rock retreated in the end, and the cloud won the battle.
The Rock wasn’t a strong contender, after all, they suffered a lot of
casualties in the last war.
The land of Fire managed to gain a lot of resources thanks to the

surrounded of the Wind.
Konoha was the biggest winner of this war, but it was all thanks to
Naito.
Naito took another sip from his tea then looked at Sarutobi.
“Hokage-Sama, I hate troublesome, I prefer leisure, if you have some

merits, you shouldn’t count them, and I don’t really want to deal with
Konoha’s trivia.”
Naito made it very clear with one sentence, he wasn’t interested in any
status, he didn’t want to be an Anbu Captain, not to mention to be the
Hokage or even his assistant.
These words made Sarutobi’s heart tremble for a moment.
If he wasn’t really interested in status or positions and he was telling the

truth, in this case, he shouldn’t be afraid of Naito or feel threatened.
People who don’t have that kind of ambitions are not a threat.
But Sarutobi couldn’t tell if he was telling the truth or not, even if he
didn’t want that ambition of becoming the Hokage, it was clear that Naito
wants to be free.
Naito didn’t want to be bound to anything, he just wanted to protect the

people he cares about.
“To be honest…”
Naito glanced around him, he was inside the Hokage’s office, and he
needed to be careful not to disrespect him, but still… he needed to ask.
“Uzumaki Kushina is she’s already…”
“Yes.”
Sarutobi interrupted him, he knew that Naito was gonna ask him about
whether Kushina has become a Jinchuriki yet, and he wasn’t that surprised
about the fact that he knew about it.
However, this news was classified as top secret information, even the
three legendary Sannin didn’t know about it.
After all, Kushina was still young and weak, and she needed to be
protected.
Although Naito was aware of it, he still needed to confirm it.
“In that case, that’s fine.”

Naito shrugged his shoulders, then he took his tea and took a sip and
said: “The other thing is that I’m interested in some of the Techniques in
the Scroll of Seals.”
Whether he could take it or not, Naito wanted to be straightforward and

ask it.
After he listened to what Naito said, his eyes flashed slightly, then he
smiled and said: “This isn’t a problem.”
What?
Naito felt a little bit strange, something seems wrong.
Naito has said that he wasn’t interested in any kind of Status, but still he
strength only is some sort of threat, you can’t really trust someone because
he said you can!
He’s still not out of control, that’s why he could be a handy tool for
them, but once he is, people like Danzo will never accept his existence.
And now Naito wants to see the Scroll of Seals.
The Scroll of Seals has records of every single technique since the
establishment of the Village, the most important ones were the Second
Hokage’s Techniques, each one of them was extremely powerful, but they
were very difficult to learn.
The Scroll of Seals had even the studies that the Second Hokage did on
the Edo Tensei without these studies Orochimaru wouldn’t even be able to
complete it.
If Naito gets his hands on the Scroll, there’s no doubt that his strength
will be enhanced!
Is Saruotbi really okay with making Naito even stronger?

However, after he thought about it, he understood that Sarutobi didn’t
really have a choice but to agree.
It’s really hard to refuse, it will only make their relationship even worse.
Without forgetting that Sarutobi didn’t think the same way as Danzo he
wasn’t trying to control Naito or anything, he didn’t want to go to that
extreme.
“Come with me.”
Saruotbi stood up and took Naito to another room where the Scroll of
Seals is stored.
The Scroll wasn’t only guarded by several groups of Shinobis, but it

also has some kind of seal.
After he activated the Seal, he took out the Scroll of Seals and handed it
to Naito.
At that moment, Sarutobi’s expression became serious.
“You can have it, but keep in mind, you will have to return it in three
days.”
“And the techniques inside it cannot be leaked out!”
Looking at the Scroll of Seals in his hand Naito was still a bit amazed,
he really didn’t expect it to be this simple.
Naito was really about giving up on it, he was ready to go out after a
few days from the Village and look for the Third Stage of the Lightning
Armour Technique.
But now after he got his hand on the Scroll of Seals it was only natural
that he was gonna focus on it, he was more interested in the Forbidden
techniques inside it.
After he gently nodded his head to Saruotbi, he left the Hokage Building
with the Scroll of Seals.
As he was watching Naito leaving, Sarutobi looked a little bit relieved,

and there was a hint of inexplicable light in his eyes.
After he returned back to home with Scroll of Seals, he used his Ultra
Perceive to make sure that he wasn’t followed.
After all, he needed to make sure that the Scroll of Seals is always safe,
there should be some Anbu following him to make sure it doesn’t get
stolen, but there wasn’t.
This is made Naito feel more strange, and he began to doubt everything
from the start.
After he opened it, Naito got really stunned.
Whether it was the Flying Thunder technique, Shiki Fujin, the Edo
Tensei, or the other strong forbidden techniques, they were all missing
from the scroll, it only had techniques like the Shadow Clone.
There’s no doubt this is a fake scroll!

Chapter 194
REPORT
If it were any other person other than Naito, he wouldn’t even know if it
was fake or not, but what they didn’t know is that Naito knows everything
about the Scroll of Seals.
“Sarutobi you’re trying to play with me?”
After he shook his head, Naito felt a little bit disappointed, he had a lot
of hope on this one, he wasn’t interested in Edo Tensei or Shiki Fujin.
He only wanted the Flying Thunder technique.
However, this technique is very difficult to use; otherwise, Minato and

Tobirama wouldn’t be the only ones who mastered this technique.
Naito continued reading the Scroll.
This time, Naito began to read the scroll over and over.
“Shadow Clone technique, Eight Gates, Brutal Force Technique…”
Naito kept reading and muttering to himself the techniques that he

already mastered, basically a lot of the other Jutsu wasn’t even that good.
Actually, there was a lot of banned techniques, Earth and Water

Releases, Genjutsu techniques, but nothing suitable for Naito’s fighting
style.
What a joke!
The expression on Naito’s face was very painful, it looks like Sarutobi
has made a lot of effort to make it seem like the real deal.
The stare on his face was very cold.
“In this case, he shouldn’t blame me when I take the real Scroll of
Seals with my own hands.”
While he was looking for a plan to get the Scroll of Seals, Naito kept
reading the Scroll in his hand until he reached the last page, suddenly
Naito’s expression changed.
He was preparing to close it directly, he didn’t expect to see a technique

that he was actually interested in.
Spirit Transformation Technique!
The forbidden technique that Kato Dan has used in the original story, it
allows the soul to leave the body and cross a vast distance, this technique
helped Dan kill a lot of enemies, the user can even control enemies while
he’s in the spiritual world!
This move which is said to be very similar to the Body Mind Switch
Technique is actually different.
“Its classified as a control technique but in reality, it’s not like any
other one… it’s actually a Soul-like technique.”
Naito kept looking at the technique carefully while he was lightly

narrowing his eyes revealing a thoughtful expression.
This technique is basically divided into three categories, Ninjutsu,

Taijutsu, and Genjutsu.
It’s just like Edo Tensei it belongs to all the three categories.
However, in Naito’s point of view, it shouldn’t belong to any of these

categories it should be classified as an Art of Soul techniques.
Of course, this is the same case for Shiki Fujin.
The Spirit Transformation Technique seems to be a foundation to the

Edo Tensei; still, it will need a lot of studies to reach its secrets
Even Orochimaru’s technique which allows him to switch bodies seems

to be related to this technique.
“Maybe because he thought it was too basic and doesn’t seem to be

important he put it in her.”
Naito felt a little strange thinking that Sarutobi was this careless.
In other words, Sarutobi thought that Naito wouldn’t actually care about
using this technique to kill people since his power allows him to do the
same without turning into a spiritual form.
He was too careless to see the benefits of obtaining the secrets of this
technique!
The second Hokage had a lot of strong techniques.
“This man is really a genius, no one can be compared to him, I don’t

know how long he studied to come out with these various strong
techniques.”
Naito kept studying the Spirit Transformation Technique from the

beginning several times until he reviewed all of its secrets, then he closed
the Scroll of Seals.
Naito has always wanted to learn an Art of Soul Technique.
His shock power made him immune to both Ninjutsu and Genjutsu the
only thing that can be a threat to him is the Soul Class Techniques.
Whether you’re a corpse or even a god, it will always be a threat.

If he could understand it and master the Soul Class techniques he may
be genuinely immune to everything, he will be perfect!
Moreover, with the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, Naito feels that he

might gain other benefits from it, since the course of the Chakra flow is
also reversed.
It may be involved with the soul and realm.
……
Three days later.
In the Hokage Building.
Naito returned the Scroll of Seals to the third Hokage, he felt like he got
slapped in the face when the third Hokage told him if he can help him with
anything else.
Naito was too lazy to start a fuss out of this, he was happy with getting
the Spirit Transformation Technique, he needed to practice it more and
study its secrets.
But it gave him a great knowledge about the secrets of the art of souls.
“With my current strength even a forbidden technique wouldn’t do me

much, I need to focus more on my bloodline limit.”
Naito said to Sarutobi.
Listening to Naito, Sarutobi’s eyes flashed slightly, but his face showed
a hint of pity, then said: “That’s a pity, if just there were forbidden
techniques that are suitable to your fighting style you would have got a
lot stronger, maybe even stronger than me.”
When he heard these words, Naito twitched his mouth and wanted to
throw the Scroll on his face.
However, since he learned the Spirit Transformation Technique, he
didn’t care about what Sarutobi said.
Speaking of it, Naito’s Ultra Perceiv, allow him to sense the strength of
people, this time, Naito felt like if he was a lot stronger than Sarutobi.
Chapter 195
REPORT
Even though he’s at the peak of the Kage level, but he’s not invincible.
Moreover, he still didn’t lean the Shiki Fujin Technique or even heard
about it; currently, Sarutobi is not that weak old man, he’s at his peak.
Still, Naito could have crushed him if he wanted, but he was too lazy to
do it, after he dealt with a few sentences, he left the office, and he was
ready to start practicing his new technique.
Because of the Spirit Transformation technique, Naito delayed his trip

to the Cloud Village, although he wasn’t afraid of third Raikage, still, he
was too strong and outrageous.
Getting third stage secrets from the Cloud is no doubt much harder than
getting the Kusanagi sword from the Sand Village, and since he had a new
technique to work on it didn’t worth the risk to go all the way to the cloud.
Naito hit the streets of Konoha and start walking.
These streets are really lively since it was located in the center of the
village.
While he was walking Naito saw a familiar figure.
Unexpectedly, Naito saw Maito Dai who was holding a basket buying
some food from the street.
It’s really unexpected to see that Maito Dai has some time to buy some
food inside his crazy training schedule.
“Oh, Its Naito.”
When Maito Dai saw Naito, he looked very surprised, yet he smiled and
said hello: “I was performing some task a few days ago, I couldn’t go back
to welcome you when you returned to the village.
“You’ve become a hero kid, Konoha’s Ashura, sound strong.”
Listening to Dai’s words, Naito smiled, like he said, walking in

Konoha’s street is completely different from before.
He’s like a celebrity.
In the past all that he received were those cold stares, even girls looked
disgusted looking at him.
But things are really different now, girls looked very jealous looking at
how Kushina was wondering around with Naito.
Looking at the basket in Dai’s hand, Naito was still curious and asked
him about it.
“How come you have time to buy food?”
“Oh, this is…”
Dai showed an inexplicable smile, then he suddenly pulled Naito and

said: “Come back with me to my house, I will treat you today.”
Naito wanted to go back and start his training, yet he still wanted to
catch up with Dai, so he followed him to his house.
Finally, they reached Dai’s house.
Yes, Dai’s son has already been born, and he was named, Gai, Lee’s
teacher, and the man who opened the Eighth Gate and almost killed
Madara.
But now he’s just a little baby.
However, Naito couldn’t help but laugh out loud when he saw how that
little baby had thick eyebrows, it’s just too funny!!
Dai obviously looked very happy.
“In the future, this boy will certainly grow into a great ninja, and his
name will resound throughout the world.”
Naito looked at Dai who was holding Gai and whispered these words.
It seemed as if it was a blessing; however, it was a fact, no matter what

happens from now on, Gai’s name will definitely resound throughout the
world.
Dai felt very honored when he heard these words, because it wasn’t any
man’s blessing, it was Konoha’s Ashura.
“Yeah, my son will definitely be a great ninja, and maybe even

stronger than you.”
Dai smiled at Naito, then awkwardly he said: “If anything happens, you
should take good care of little Gai.”
“Of course.”
Naito nodded lightly, he will never forget the man who taught him about
the secrets of the Hachimon Tonkou, he would have never learned it if Dai
didn’t help him, and of course, he will do anything for him and for Gai.
Although he might not be enough to be a match for a genius like

Kakashi, he knows that Gai will grow up fine, and will get stronger
through the years.
After he got treated to a meal and stayed to a very late hour, Naito heads
off back to his home.
Although Naito has asked for it, Dai didn’t want to give him a Drink,
because he was still a teenager, Naito didn’t push him much, and couldn’t
help but smile.
Naito didn’t feel this warm in a long time.
Unfortunately, the warmth has only lasted for a moment, war will never
stop, and Naito needed to be ready for it.
After a good night of sleep, Naito woke up the next day and started his
training of the Spirit Transformation Technique.
In fact, in the past few days, Naito has already begun practicing it.
Chakra is energy extracted from the human cells combined with the
spiritual energy of human beings.
The spiritual energy is undoubtedly extracted from the human soul, it’s
based on the will of the person, the stronger the will, the stronger the
energy will be!
This is why many people can burst into a powerful force and reverse the
situation although they were loosing.
Its all about the will power.
The spiritual energy can explode at any time bursting the Chakra flow
and giving a lot of power.
In other words, Chakra is the link between the body energy and spiritual
energy.
However, Naito Chakra is somewhat different from others.
Naito Chakra comes from the opening of the Hachimon Tonkou’s Gates.
As a result, the Practice of spiritual energy has fallen into a bottleneck.

This kind of techniques is more difficult, not to mention that Naito is a
special case, and he needed to find another way to link his Chakra to his
spiritual energy to further reach the soul, but he couldn’t think of any way
to do it.
Chapter 196
REPORT
“This is weird.”
Naito opened his eyes touching his chin and revealing a trace of doubt.
Chakra is originally the source of life, to break it into something more

basic like spiritual energy is really difficult, let alone to touch the soul
itself.
“But can the Ultra Perceive touch the spiritual world?”
After the idea flashed in his mind, Naito closed his eyes again, but this
time he blocked all of his five senses to make his Ultra Perceive at its
strongest state.
Naito has finally perceived the existence of spiritual energy.
Naito ignored the Chakra that was running through his whole body and
focused on his spiritual energy.
“The spiritual energy is even more illusory, in fact… it seems to be

related to the momentum, will and these sort of things.”
After gradually finding the direction, Naito began to study its depth.
However, Naito’s Chakra is still somewhat different, making him unable

to display the Spirit Transformation technique and consolidating the soul
into a substance.
Naito first started to connect his momentum, will and such thing with
his spiritual energy, but this process seemed to be somewhat difficult.
It’s not like it doesn’t work, but if he tries to condense them all together,
they will explode all together to the outside forming an invisible spiritual
impact.
The fusion of both his momentum and will form a direct impact from
the spirit energy.
This can be regarded as a kind of illusion, but the range of this attack is
wide, and it’s really different from the Shock Force, it’s almost invisible to
eyes.
During the experiment, the invisible impact directly stunned some

ordinary people along to some other Shinobis in the outside, causing
Konoha to fell into chaos, they even thought that someone is trying to
invade them.
Even an Uchiha could be harmed by this spiritual shock some of them

even collapsed.
“There is no success in casting the Spirit Transformation technique;

instead, it seems like if I created a spiritual shock wave…”
Because the practicing of this technique seems like its gonna affect the
village, Naito headed toward the hills behind it.
Speaking of this, in addition to this Spiritual shock, Naito can also use
his shocks to target all direction, a little bit similar to the Shinra Tensei,
but still quite different.
Naito recontinued his practice trying to see if he can combine both the
Spiritual Shock and the Shock Force.
Even though the effect could be a little bit ineffective but even the
slightest enhancement to his Shock Force will be useful and maybe
magnificent if could make it stronger later.
After trying a few times, Naito failed to combine both forces, the Shock
Force is already too strong; therefore, it cancels the Spiritual energy the
moment he tries to combine them.
And the Spiritual energy alone is not strong enough to have an effect
against the Kage level.
To enhance the power of the spiritual shock, its necessary to have a

stronger momentum, and will, on the other hand, it will be better if he
started from the fundamental of the spiritual aspect, that is, to find a way
to reach and strengthen his soul.
Strengthing the souls has always been what Naito wanted, if he can
strengthen it, he will gain a true immunity, and even more.
However, there isn’t a lot of soul techniques in the world, and only a
few people have studied it.
“I need to return to the fundamental, the only choice I have is to go

back to practicing the Spirit Transformation technique and find another
way to reach the soul level through Chakra.”
“Only by reaching that level, I can find a way to strengthen the soul;
otherwise, it will only be a waste of time and effort.”
After he sat on a rock, Naito bowed his head and start meditating,
finally, after a few hours, he ended his training and was ready to return to
the village.
Naito started to consider asking for help, and the first person he thought
about was no one but Kato Dan who mastered this technique.
Just when he was thinking of ways to find Kato, he saw a figure coming
for a distance.
“Naito, did you finish your training?”

There’s no doubt that this person is Kushina, she couldn’t find him
anywhere in the Village, so she came outside looking for him.
After she did that for so many years, it became really easy on her to find
Naito.
“Well, let’s go and grab something to eat.”
Naito stood up and flashed from the mountain and appeared again in
front of Kushina.
Naito looked at her cute face and couldn’t help but pinch her cheek and
tease her.
“It’s getting dark, let’s go!!”
Kushina’s cheeks blushed slightly, then she picked his arm, and start to
run toward the Village.
Naito took a glance at her face, then he smiled and followed her.
“It’s really weird that no one from the Anbu department has followed
her.”
“Thinking about this, Kushina has been captured before in the

original, it’s a bit strange that they managed to take her from the inside
of the Village.”
Naito felt a little bit strange, and he shook his head immediately, he
couldn’t think of any way for them to take Kushina from the Village, but
he estimated that this plot has been rewritten anyway.
After walking for a while, the village buildings start to get visible.
Suddenly Kushina turned toward Naito, and her face showed an

inexplicable expression, then she whispered at him: “You know Naito, I’ve
been following Mei lately, and I know what she was doing every day.”
“Hmm?”
Naito was surprised, he didn’t expect Kushina to do such a thing.
“She seems to be spying on someone, but I don’t know who it is.”
“Well… She might be doing a mission.”
Naito couldn’t help but also feel that something was wrong, this
character has been mentioned in the original, her existence itself is
strange, she’s not a Jinchuriki, not strong, she’s only a regular Shinobi.
Chapter 197
REPORT
After he ate launch with Kushina, Naito returned to his house to rest.
day, Naito began to look for Kato.
Kato is a Shinobi of Konoha, but what people don’t know, Kato is

actually an Anbu, but not any regular Anbu, he’s a Squad Captain.
Although Naito lost all of his privileges in the Anbu Department, it’s
still really easy for him to collect information about anyone.
After he looked around for a while, he found out that Kato was gonna
attend a high-level meeting in Konoha, Naito didn’t even know about this
meeting!
“This a bit interesting… Even if I’m too lazy to attend any meetings,
they still should let me know about them.”
Slightly shaking his head, Naito’s face showed a hint of ridicule, he

wasn’t sure if this is was Sarutobi or the other elders.
Konoha’s high-level meetings are not the same as the elders’ councils,
the attendees are the elites.
The elites are the strongest Shinobis in the village, there’s no such a
classification of these people, some of the elites can even be at the Kages
Level!
Just like Naito, he’s the most abnormal.

Naito’s rank is Jonin, but his strength is beyond that Rank, he killed the
Third Kazekage, and defeated the Ichibi all by himself, he even wanted to
make him his pet, there’s not a lot of people in the world that can be
compared to him, he’s obviously at the Kages Level.
Naito is definitely qualified to participate in such a meeting.
He stood up then he stared directly to the Hokage’s building, it’s likely

that if he received a notice about this meeting that Naito wouldn’t attend
it, but now, he’s definitely going.
…….
The Hokage Building.
In the conference room where the meeting was gonna arrange, there was
a big round table, surrounded by a lot of Shinobis; basically, every elite in
the Village was there, even Jiraiya.
At that time, Tsunade was standing there putting some documents on the
table.
On the top, there was a book about the construction of a training

institution for the Medical Ninjas and the inclusion of them in the task
squad.
“Adding medical ninjas to the task squad can greatly reduce

casualties, do I even need to say more than this?!”
Tsunade slammed the table and couldn’t help but think about her
younger brother, the sorrow, and the grief has never left her heart, but she
needed to be serious at this moment.
However, the ninjas who were present in the meeting were more
confronted, and Sarutobi was sitting on the top of the table frowning.
“Even if its gonna reduce the casualties, its still gonna cost us a lot of
money and resources.”
A ninja spoke.
The others listened to him then they looked at each other and nodded.
Almost no one in the audience supported Tsunade’s idea, which made

her very angry.
Suddenly, a voice came from the outside of the room.
“This proposal is excellent, why no one is approving?”
With a calm expression, Naito entered the room, the two ninjas at the
door didn’t even dare to block him!
Naito’s arrival made the whole atmosphere in the room suddenly

change.
Kato who was originally prepared to stand up and support Tsunade

showed a hint of surprise and sat back.
“How come you… Naito?”
Tsunade was a bit stunned, she felt strange when she didn’t see Naito in
the room, she thought that he was just too lazy to attend the meeting, but
when she saw him, she immediately looked back at Sarutobi.
Sarutobi’s face had a weird expression.
Sarutobi’s expression immediately returned to normal, after all, he was

a Hokage, then he smiled at Naito and said: “I heard that you have been
busy recently, I thought that you wouldn’t be interested in attending the
meeting that why I didn’t inform you.”
“Well, that’s true am not interested.”
Naito nodded at him, then he looked at Tsunade and said: “But

Tsunade’s proposal is actually excellent, and I support her, what do you
think?”
Naito said this then he turned at the others.
Although only the elites of the Village were sitting in this room, still,
one gaze from Naito changed the atmosphere, and they start to feel
inexplicably suppressed.
Although he’s just a Jonin, yet he was as strong as a Kage!
No one in this room can doubt Naito’s strength, nor his judgment.
“I also support Tsunade’s proposal.”
Kato was the first to support it, although he was initially gonna support
her.
Someone has actually taken the lead, so the pressure was off, which lead
to a second person, then a third, after that the rest of them looked at each
other then nodded at once.
Originally, they weren’t refusing, they were only neutral, they felt that
such a matter still needs to be considered carefully and even being studied
several times before they can come to an agreement, but Naito changed all
of this, no one wants to offend Konoha’s Ashura!
Of course, some people still objected it, so they needed to hear the
Hokage’s opinion.
Although he thought it was really a good idea, it was still a big deal, and
it was better if they took it slowly and decided after further studies.
But Naito ruined everything with his appearance.
Of course, this proved to Sarutobi that Naito wasn’t only strong, but he
also has that strong personality and prestige not only with the lower status
but also among the elites, some people are very respectful to him.
“Well, since everyone agrees, let’s try it and see how it will work, then
we will make a final decision.”
After a long silence, Saruotbi decided to go with the idea.
Upon seeing it, Naito took a final glance at Sarutobi, then he left the
room, yes he was right, Naito was too lazy to attend such meetings.
Naito felt free to enter then leave such a high-level meeting, the people
in the room were looking at each other, but none of them felt offended,
they all smiled and shook their heads.
Tsunade looked at Naito’s back while he was leaving, then she smiled,
she was really grateful to him, after that her expression became more
serious and looked at the audience and said: “Well if we’re gonna try this,
first we need to organize everything.”
Chapter 198
REPORT
The Hokage Building, outside of the meeting room.
Naito wasn’t interested in the meeting; instead, he wanted to explore the

entire building using his Ultra Perceive.
Naito wanted to see if he could avoid the perception Aura and steal the
information directly from the Scroll of Seals.
Unexceptionally, Naito managed to avoid it completely!
Yet unfortunately, the Scroll was protected by another seal and Naito
couldn’t see its content.
What shocked him was that this Aura that even Pain didn’t sense it
when he tried to invade the Village, Naito with his Ultra Perceive could
detect it and even avoid it.
This is incredible!
Still, the range of this Aura is really big, just how big is Konoha? The
Aura seems to cover even the hills around the village.
This enchantment has been created by the Second Hokage Tobirama, the
work of this man has always amazed Naito!
After he waited for a while, the meeting was finally over.
At first, he saw Tsunade, so he said hello first then he turned

immediately toward Kato.
“Naito-Dono?!”
Kato was a little surprised.
Although he was younger than him, yet he felt he needed to be

respectful to Naito after the achievements he did in the previous battles.
“Come with me, there’s something you need to see.”
Kato nodded at him, then two of them immediately walked out of the
village.
Although he didn’t feel good about it, he respectfully followed Naito.
The two of them walked for a while.
“This is the thing, I heard you’ve mastered the Spirit transformation

technique, and it happened that I am interested in this technique and am
currently trying to learn it.”
Naito stopped and turned to look at Kato.
Kato was a smart man, he immediately understood Naito’s intentions

and said: “And Naito-Dono wants my help?”
“Yes.”
Naito nodded.
Suddenly he’s nervous expression calmed down and couldn’t help but
smile: “Of course, there’s no problem, I’m happy to help you Naito-
Dono.”
“Naito-Dono, I will do my best to demonstrate this technique to you;

however, this technique is very special.”
“Even if I slow down, I’m afraid that it will be a little bit difficult for
you to see everything clearly.”
“Because… How do I say it, it involves an invisible spiritual field.
As he said this, Kato started printing.
This technique is forbidden, Kato has used it to kill many enemies, and
Naito has the chance now to witness it for the first time.
This went smoothly, he didn’t expect it to be this easy, he thought that

Kato wouldn’t be willing to show it, Naito was ready to force him or even
fight him to let him use it.
In fact, Kato’s character seems to be a bit like Minato, but he wasn’t as

good as him.
Whoosh!!
In the blink of an eye, Kato printed some hand signs and was ready to
use the technique.
The Chakra started to flow in his body, but the flow itself was
completely different than usual, it doesn’t flow in the same regular
Pathway System; however, the chakra is getting restrained from a moment
then it gets completely disappeared from the body.
Naito’s eyes cannot see this clearly, but his Ultra Perceive can clearly
sense the Chakra flow and his the soul that is getting spiritualized.
When the soul gets spiritualized it can be seen by the naked eye, this
technique can be even used to let the soul stay in the world forever if it’s
strong enough.
“Like I thought… Mastering this technique enhances the soul itself.”
Looking at how Kato’s soul has flown out of his body Naito whispered
these words to himself.
Since Orochimaru can capture the other’s body, there’s no doubt that his
soul is stronger than those people.
Although it can lead to the destruction of his own soul.
Kato’s soul is undoubtedly stronger, but Naito thinks that Madara has
the strongest soul.
That’s why he could free his soul from Kabuto when he got restored by
the Edo Tensei, it’s simply incredible.
“This is the whole thing.”
He said this in his spirit form, then he rushed toward his body so fast
and got control of it again.
Naito nodded at Kato and said: “Well, thank you.”
After he said this, Naito sat down and started his meditation.
Kato looked at him, and without disturbing him, he left him in silence
practicing this technique.
Time flies very quickly, and after a few months, Naito has finally
mastered the technique.
However, using this technique in terms of attack was obviously not that
significant for Naito, since he couldn’t use any of his techniques in the
Spiritual Form.
What Naito really needs right now is a passive skill, like the third stage
of the Lightning Armour, which can strengthen his fighting power.
Practicing the Spirit Transformation technique itself has the effect of

enhancing the soul, but the degree of that improvement is shallow, after
all, this is an attacking technique.
Therefore, Naito was trying to find other ways to strengthen his soul.
And this is much more difficult.

When he tried to change the nature of the Hachimon Tonkou, he had Dai
to help him achieve that, but this time, he’s on his own.
Fortunately, Naito prior knowledge has always helped him in this world,
and it hasn’t been this incompetent until this time.
In addition, Naito has found out while he was practicing this technique
that his soul is much stronger than Kato!
It’s not just because he’s stronger than Kato, it seems that the fact that
Naito himself is passer made his soul stronger than the indigenous people
of this world.
Chapter 199
REPORT
The sky was gradually getting darker, Naito finished his training, and
was ready to return.
Just as he stood up, Naito showed a strange expression, then start to

look around.
“This is strange… Kushina didn’t come today.”
Kushina comes almost every day to see Naito.
Speaking of it, Kushina is a Jichuriki, she hardly leaves the village, and
she’s always secretly protected even in the village.
Naito felt even stranger when he thought about Naruto, he was also a
Jinchruki in the original, but he still could leave the village and even
perform dangerous missions!
In case Kakashi couldn’t protect him, wouldn’t Naruto be in danger

then?
Naito shook his head and tried not to think about these issues, then he
turned away and returned to the village.
Originally, he was going back to his home directly, yet he couldn’t help
but check on Kushina.
“Strange.”
Naito couldn’t find her at her home, so he headed directly to the Hokage
building.
It appeared that Kushina was assisting some other Shinobis at repairing

the sensing barrier around the village.
The whole village is protected by this barrier, no one can cross it

without being noticed.
After all, this is the best way to keep an eye on the people who’re
entering and leaving the village every day.
This kind of enchantment needs to be repaired and reviewed regularly,

and Kushina as a member of the Uzumaki Clan was good at this kind of
Jutsu and Seals, so she was a member of the repairing team.
Mei was also helping with the work, so she wasn’t at home too.
This is didn’t seem like a problem, but Naito for some kind of reason
didn’t feel right about this.
No matter how many he time he thought about he never understood how

Kushina got kidnaped in the original.
Now, it seems… That this is the reason!
Because she was repairing and reviewing this barrier regularly, she was
undoubtedly going out of the village and even reaching its edges, which is
extremely dangerous!
The barrier is very huge, and it’s not easy to keep on eye on her since it
covers a huge distance.
“This is not right, I need to and take a look.”
Naito had an incomprehensible feeling in his heart, and he decided to go

the border of the Village and see.
Although, Kushina had done this many times before and there wasn’t
any problem, but who knows what will happen this time?!
Naito soon reached the borders, and the barrier was right in front of
him, he couldn’t even touch it with his fingertips.
It’s almost invisible to the naked eye, but with his Ultra Perceive he
could sense its existence, but its range was only a few miles away, which is
too small compared to the Village Barrier.
But he still couldn’t find Kushina, so he began to look around the

barrier.
After a while, Naito’s expression changed.
This is bad!
With his Ultra Perceive, he could sense some traces of tearing in the
Barrier.
Naito kept moving forward, he couldn’t see it with his own eyes, but he
still could sense it!
There’s a fight over there!
There were some Shinobis corpses from Konoha, and a huge part of the
Barrier was destroyed.
The most important thing is that he couldn’t find Kushina anywhere!
Whoosh!!
Naito flashed at top speed, almost after a few moments, he reached the
spot, watching the situation in the battlefield, his eyes became cold.
Very Cold!
From observing the injuries on those bodies, he could estimate that

those people were obviously attacked by Lightning Release Users.
They managed to attack them, then leave very quickly before being
detected.
With this kind of speed, Naito was certain that they were attacked by the
Cloud Shinobis!
Unlike the Sand Surprising Squad, the Cloud Surprising Squad were
known for their speed!
“It’s finally happening!”
“And Konoha’s response is really slow.”
Naito took a deep breath, then his killing intent was revealed in his
eyelids, under his Ultra Perceive he could sense some of the Anbus and
other Shinobis rushing at very high speed, but compared to Naito they
were too slow!!
Naito was too lazy to wait for them, with one step, he rushed out of the
village and into the darkness.
After he left, several Anbu and Shinobis arrived.
“This is bad!!”
“The barrier got broken during the review process, damn, we reacted
too late!”
“Looking at these wounds, they got attacked by Lightning users, they

sneaked in and left very fast without being detected, what are our scouts
were doing.”
With one glance, the Anbu analyzed the situation very fast.
The other Shinobis kept looking at each other, at this moment, Minato
stepped in and said: “Can you detect which direction they took?”
One of the Anbu printed a seal with his two hands and closed his eyes.
After a moment, he shook his head and said: “I can’t sense anything.”
At this time, a Ninja came running from a distance, she had red hair and
she was at the same age as Kushina, she was Uzumaki Mei.
After rushing over, she looked at the field, and in an instant, she
understood the situation, and with a worried expression, she looked at the
others.
“This is the second Repairing Force, Kushina should be in it, did

she… Took away by the enemy?!”
There are two repair teams, and because both Kushina and Mei were
from the Uzumaki, they worked on separate teams.
“Seems to be.”
“I can’t see her body.”
Some ninja glance at the field.
Kushina is currently the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, and the ninjas who
are present are almost unaware of this matter, and Saruotbi wasn’t aware
of this accident yet!
At this time, the news has finally reached Sarutobi.
Sarutobi felt as if he got slapped in the face, and he looked furious.
The Kyuubi’s Jinchruki has been taken away?!
“Chase the enemies! And at all costs, bring these people back to me!”
Chapter 200
REPORT
In an Instant, the news reached Sarutobi, the entire village was alarmed,
even though it was already dark, he commanded a large number of
Shinobis to find her.
In the middle of the jungle.
Two figures flashed.
“Wait!”
Uzumaki Mei stopped for a moment, then she printed a hand seal and
closed her eyes.
After a breath, she opened her eyes and showed a hint of joy.
“Great, I can feel her Chakra, we’re getting close.”
The person standing next to her was Minato, his eyes flashed then he
said: “No, I will catch to her quickly, when we get closer you will go back
and inform everyone, then you will leave the place.”
“But… Wouldn’t it be better if I came along?!”
“Don’t worry, I will be fine.”
Minato smiled at her wich made Mei’s heart inexplicably warm, then
she nodded at him gently.
Later, the two of them went in the direction where Mei sensed Kushina’s
Chakra.
The relation between Kushina and Mei wasn’t simply as cousins, it

actually was stronger than that, since the two persons were very similar.
They even look alike, sometimes even Naito cannot tell the difference.
However, Kushina was still the Kyuubi’s Jinchuriki, this fact didn’t
change, therefore; the story became somewhat confusing.
Naito has always felt that things are changing, the appearance of
Uzumaki Mei itself is suspicious, no matter how he thought about it, he
never found an answer, so he just let it go.
Because Madra wouldn’t be able to pull out something like this.
“Just like the original, she’s using her hairs as a trace…”
Naito stopped in front of a treetop and picked another hair.
Although Kushina’s hair is bright red, is such a forest, it cannot be

simply found!
However, with Naito’s Ultra Perceive, although he cannot perceive the

color, he can sense every single one of them.
Using this, Naito could easily track Kushina.
Although, the speed of the Cloud Squad was very fast and picking up
her trace slowed him down, yet Naito wasn’t that far away from them!
This proves how fast Naito is!
…….
In the forest.
More than a dozen Cloud Shinobis were rushing fast through the forest,
and their bodies were covered by a lightning aura.
One of them was holding a little girl tied by a rope in his hand.
Kushina’s hands were tied on her back, and she could barely reach her
hair, she kept leaving her hair as a trace throwing it in the forest when they
weren’t looking.
However, even she didn’t believe that anyone could notice it.
It’s too difficult to see her hair in this dark forest.
“Were already far away from Konoha, with this kind of distance…
Even her cousin Mei wouldn’t be able to sense her Chakra…”
As the Cloud Shinobis went further and further in the forest, Kushina
was getting more and more afraid that no would come to rescue her.
But she never gave up, she kept leaving her hair as a trace hoping that
someone will notice.
“With this kind of speed, even if someone finds the traces, am afraid,
they will still be able to reach the clouds before anyone can rescue
me…”
Kushina couldn’t speak, her mouth was sealed, and the steal was locking
her Chakra.
Of course, if she could move her hand, she could easily cancel the seal.
However, she was working a little by little on weakening that Seal.
But the problem wasn’t the Seal itself, even if she gets free of the seal,
she wouldn’t be able to escape from these Shinobis, they were much faster
than her.
Speed was their specialty.

Their leader was a Jonin who had an excellent reputation.
“Naito should return to home by now, he will find out that am not
there… but even if he noticed that, its too late for him to catch up, even
if he can find the traces.”
Kushian was whispering these words, but she didn’t give up, she kept
trying to weaken the seal and leave traces behind.
Finally, she managed to crack the seal, she immediately broke the rope
and tried to escape.
Whoosh!!
However, in no time, the Clouds Shinbois reacted so fast and

surrounded her again.
The Clouds Shinobis were way faster than her.
“She cracked the seal.”
“Just how strong are those Uzumaki members?”
“Let just knock her out and carry her back to the village, it doesn’t
matter what happens to her as long as the Kyuubi is fine.”
Suddenly, the look on their faces changed and became very cold.
Kushina stood in the middle trying to protect her self, while she was
very confused about how the Clouds Shinbois know her identity.
How did they know about the Kyuubi thing, even the people in Konoha
didn’t know about it.
This is simply unbelievable
“We need to act fast, we don’t want Konoha Shinobis to catch up to

us.”
The Squad leader looked at the others and gave the order.
The other ninjas nodded, and they were ready to attack.
Kushina took a defensive stance, ready to block their attacks.
Whoosh!!
Kushina doesn’t rely on the Kyuubi’s strength, but she was still a
Chunin, with her power she could barely avoid their attacks.
But the expression on the Cloud Shinobis was very calm, they weren’t
worried.
With their speed, even one of them was enough!
Just as Kushina jumped in the air trying to reach a treetop to escape, one
of them flashed toward her, while his body was covered by a lightning
aura.
Kushina was still in midair, and she didn’t have any chance to avoid his
attack, and the guy’s speed was too fast compared to her’s.
She simply couldn’t react, for the first time, Kushina felt despair, and
finally gave up.
If they caught her again, they will knock her out, and she wouldn’t even
leave traces anymore, no one will be able to find her.
Just when she thought that this was the end, suddenly, something flashed
right in front of her!
Chapter 201
REPORT
Whoosh!!!
The Ninja flashed at high speed toward her, his figure itself could be no
longer be seen!
Suddenly, blood splashed in midair.
Kushina didn’t know what’s happening, after she closed her eyes, she
clenched her teeth waiting to block the Shinobis’s attack, but that attack
never reached her.
At the same time, she felt a very strange yet familiar atmosphere.
She couldn’t help but open her eyes.
Seeing the person who was holding her made her very surprised, but at
the same time, she felt an unspeakable joy and happiness.
She didn’t doubt it for a moment!
This man is the reason that kept her leaving those traces behind her,
because she knew for sure that Naito will never let her down.
Even if she got brought back to Cloud Village, she believed that Naito
will destroy the whole country and slaughter every single one of them to
rescue her!
“Sorry for the late.”

Naito was carrying her in his arm like a princess, he flashed then landed
gently on a trunk of a tree.
“You came…”
Kushina grabbed Naito’s clothes with her hands as she looked very
emotional.
Then she looked at his hand and noticed her hair rapped on his finger,
she suddenly blinked, then looked at him and smiled.
“You noticed the traces that I left for you.”
“Of course.”
Naito nodded softly at her, and smiled, he noticed that she didn’t want
to let go of him, so he continued on carrying her while holding her tight
with both his arms.
Then, he slowly turned his hand and glanced with a very cold stare at
the Cloud Shinobis.
The other Shinobis didn’t know from where he came, and how he
managed to catch up to them.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, the Shinobi who tried to attack Kushina crashed on the ground
dead, even the guy himself didn’t know how he died.
The rest of the Squad looked at each other revealing a trace of

awkwardness.
Then everyone looked back at Naito who was holding Kushina.
“You… You are…”
In one moment, the whole squad got overwhelmed by cold sweat on

their forehead.
They all recognized Naito’s identity.
Naito was a famous Shinobi, everyone knows Konoha’s Ashura, even

the civilians!
At the same time, Kushina has finally realized that she was being
carried by Naito, and she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed, she looked at
Naito, waiting for him to put her on the ground to teach those Shinobis a
lesson.
But without saying anything, he flashed at high speed toward the sky
carrying her.
Looking indifferently at the Cloud Shinobis and under the horror of

everyone below him, he dashed to the ground.
Whoosh.
With one kick, the entire space below him was broken, the Shock force
burst and the air got shattered as if it was a mirror.
In an instant, all the trees under him start to shatter from the top, then
the cracks spread out in all direction.
“Shit!”
“Not good!”
The Cloud Shinobis got shocked by the horror of watching this attack
that almost covered the entire sky crashing down on them.
They couldn’t hide, they could only resist!
Boom!!
The scene was very shocking as the power of the shock has hit the
ground.
The fallen power of the Shock force covered the whole forest turning it
to a wheat field.
Even the ground got shattered, the cracks spread out making the form of
a spider web, and finally, even the ground collapsed!
Naito kept floating in the sky carrying Kushina looking calmly at the
ground.
Kushina was a little bit stunned.
Although she knew that Naito was very strong, she never saw him in
action, she never saw his true power.
And now she saw it!
And it was stunning, flying in the sky, crashing the whole forest under
him, it’s just incredible!
She couldn’t help but feel shocked while seeing this scene with her own
eyes, she kept quiet for a long time then she couldn’t help but say: “Did
they die?!”
“Not yet.”
Naito shook his head, and with a calm expression he looked down, he
was actually using his Ultra Perceive.
Currently, with his level, he can replace the Ultra Perceive with his
vision while in combat.
“There’s still a few alive.”
Naito could sense that there were several Shinobis alive along to the
leader who seemed to be a quasi-kage level, but they barely managed to
block the attack.
However, most of their squad got killed, only the few who mastered the
Lightning Armour to certain level managed to resist the attack due to their
strong bodies.
Even so, it was incredibly shocking!
These ninjas were more powerful than a lot of people that fought against
Naito before, although, they got hit by his shock force, they didn’t get
hurt!
“Puff!”
Unfortunately, one of them who didn’t get killed spurted blood and fall
on the ground.
His eyes looked very shocked.
“How… How could he be this strong!”
The moment they saw his speed, they know it was bad news, but they
thought that they will at least be able to buy some time.
But when they saw what one kick from him can do, they understood that
the gap between them is like the gap between heaven and earth!
“Retreat! Run Away!!”
The cloud Shinbois were injured, and their bodies were full of wounds,
their feet felt very slow, but they stood up and tried to escape.
The Captain didn’t hesitate to order his squad to retreat, he only

regretted that he didn’t give this order soon when he saw Naito.
“Damn, how could he be this strong, the fact that he killed the Third
Kazekage wasn’t out of luck after all… This information needs to be
reported back to Raikage-Sama as soon as possible!”
The Leader of the Cloud Surprising Squad, turned and focused his all
Chakra into his lightning Armour Technique, and raised his speed to the
extreme.
Chapter 202
REPORT
They should retreat immediately!
The Leader of the squad was horrified and thinking about the
possibilities of their escape.
They had several shinobis, and they were running in different directions,
the only enemy was Konoha’s Ashura, it’s impossible for him to catch
them all, and speed was their specialty!
In the air, Naito was looking at them escaping calmly.
At the next moment, Naito directly held her with one, Kushina couldn’t
help but play along and hugged him very tightly.
Although she was shy, she really wanted to see the next battle; still, she
wanted to remind Naito that he can put her down.
However, once again the battle started before she could even speak.
Whoosh!
Naito flashed toward empty space, then he released the seal of his sword
and held it with one hand.
Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito waved it several times in different

directions.
Whoosh!
Suddenly he sent several Shock waves cracking the space around it.
They spread to the distance cutting and shattering everything that passes
through their way.
Later, they caught up with those who were escaping.
For a second they felt like if they were caught in a Genjutsu, the
movements stopped and they start to feel like if their whole body getting
crashed.
Ground, forest, people…
They all got split!
It was a very shocking scene, it even made Kushina forget how shy she
was, and kept sitting in Naito’s arms watching the battle.
Strong!
Finally, she understood how powerful he is!
Even though they were very fast and strong, facing Naito, they couldn’t
resist or even escape!
The gap is simply too big.
Just as Kushina was shocked, Naito suddenly showed a faint color, then
he smirked.
“Interesting, I don’t know what this guy used, but he managed to

block my shock, even though he was still hit by my attack, he could avoid
being badly wounded.”
Naito looked at the forest below him, then he smiled, his face was kind
of revealing a trace of mockery.
If he doesn’t have his Ultra Perceive, he could have fooled him using
that substitution technique!
Whoosh!!
At the next moment, Naito used the Soru technique and rushed toward
the forest.
“Damn!!”
Behind a big tree, the Ninja was barely standing there clenching his
teeth, while his entire shoulder was bleeding, since it got smashed by
Naito shock wave.
His eyes were full of endless sorrow.
Originally he thought that with their speed they could escape from
Naito, but the former with one hand using his sword could hit them all!
He was the only one who survived his attack!
But he didn’t even have the chance to fight with Naito, he didn’t have
any other chance but sacrifice that shoulder, clenching his teeth, he cut off
his arm with his Chakra, then he fled again.
Losing an arm will have a little effect on his speed.
While he was running, he kept sensing Naito Chakra, to avoid any kind
of attacks that the former will use at him.
However, in the next moment, the Leader’s expression changed, and he

tried with whole power to stop which is very hard at his speed.
The thing that made him stop was Naito who was right in front of him,
and looked as if he was waiting for him.
“This… This is impossible!!”
The Leader Squad looked confused, how did this happen? Before he
could even think about the answer, the world in front of him became
darker.
Even at the last moment, the expression on his face didn’t change.
How could he catch up to him while holding another person!
Moreover, how could he even ran to his front, while he couldn’t even
sense him!
This speed is simply incredible!
Kushina was looking at how the last of them died and felt as if she was
daydreaming.
Indeed, she was hoping that Naito could at least save her, but now, she
just witnessed him rescuing her and wiping out the enemy squad.
This kind of thing is just unrealistic.
She couldn’t help but pinch he cheek.
Pain!
She wasn’t dreaming!
“It’s over.”
Naito threw his sword then did a hand seal, and the sword disappeared
in the white some.
Then he landed on the ground, and gently put Kushina down.
“Are you alright?”
Seeing at her dull expression, Naito couldn’t help but smile, he was
amazed that she could show such an expression.
He couldn’t help but pinch her cheeks.
This time, Kushina was finally awake, she slightly stepped back, she
didn’t rush at Naito as usual; instead, Kushina was bowing her head, she
didn’t even look at him.
“Hey, how are you still unhappy after being saved? Do you want to be
captured again and carried to the Cloud Village, I will still be able to
save you again, will that make you happy? Being saved two times by me.”
Naito smiled then reacher her cheeks again and pinched her.
His expression looked a little playful.
Kushina knew that Naito was trying to tease her, but this time, she
didn’t feel like resisting.
Kushina’s eyes were trying to avoid looking at him, while she had
lovely blush on her cheeks.
The atmosphere has become a little bit strange.
At this time, two figures rushed from afar and broke that atmosphere.
Those two people were Minato and Mei.
After checking out the situation the two of them rushed straight toward
them, from first glance, they could feel that both Naito and Kushina were
acting awkward.
Later, Minato glanced at the battlefield and couldn’t help but get
shocked.
Despite knowing how powerful is Naito, seeing this horrible

destruction, the messy forest, and the blood and the crack around the
place, shock his heart.
As for Mei, she was more shocked, She heard from Kushina and the
other how strong Naito is, but she still didn’t see it with her own eyes.
But now she understands what they were talking about!

Chapter 203
REPORT
“You two…”
Kushina woke up by the sudden appearance of Minato and Mei, first,

she felt embarrassed, and her cheeks got really red, she didn’t even know
what to say and looked directly at Naito.
Naito’s expression also seemed strange looking at the two of them.
How did they come together?
Minato and Mei realized how he was looking at them and felt slightly
awkward.
“Mei managed to sense Kushina’s chakra, and it was an urgent matter,

so I didn’t inform the village and rushed over with her.”
“Oh… So both of you were together before the accident?”
Kushina asked out of curiosity, then she immediately realized

something and she directly exclaimed.
“So that’s what you were doing every day, you were stalking…”
“Aaaah!!”
Mei rushed at Kushina and closed her mouth with her little hand while
her cheeks turned really red.
The two of them start to act weirdly, and even Naito couldn’t understand
what happened.
“Hahaha… That’s… In the end, it’s great that you’ve managed to

arrive in time, and save Kushina.” Minato realized what was happening
and tried to change to topic.
Naito was holding Kushina’s hair tight in his hand.
He glanced at Minato, thinking that if Mei was the Jinchuriki, their

roles would have been reversed.
Kushian is still the Jinchuriki which made Naito feel strange about the
real purpose for Mei’s existing.
The four of them slowly took the road back to the village, on the way
they met with some ninjas from Konoha, when they knew that Naito has
rescued Kushina, they didn’t look surprised.
Naito is very strong, and he had a great relationship with Kushina, so

it’s only reasonable for him to save her.
However, when they knew that the Cloud Surprising squad got
completely destroyed by him, even the Anbu felt stunned.
The Cloud Squad were known for their speed, these kinds of speed units
are more difficult to deal with then underground sneak units.
This unit has repeatedly succeeded to attack Konoha and the Sand
making great achievements on the battlefield.
But now, they got destroyed by Naito!
This was only worthy for a man who managed to invade a whole village
by himself and kill its Kage, this only proves his strength!
……..
In a hidden dark place under the ground.

Uchiha Madara was closing his eyes, his body was dying, and even if he
relies on the Gedu Mazu, he couldn’t last for many more years.
It was necessary for him to put the foundation of his plan at this time.
Suddenly, Zetsu appeared from the wall next to him.
“They have returned to Konoha, I can’t keep following them, I might

get detected by that guy.”
Madara opened his eyes and looked at Zetsu, then he suddenly revealed
a trace of mockery.
“The Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, The Uzumaki, and the Four Symbols
Seal… The same old shit, some things never change.”
“Although there’s a lot of mysteries about Naito, he still cares about

people, and this is his weakness.”
“As long as he has weaknesses, we can control him.”
Listening to Madara’s words, Zetsu nodded while evilly smiled.
……..
Konoha.
Naito and the others finally came back, he first sent Kushina back home,
then he hit the road toward the direction of the Hokage Building.
“Those Clouds are really brave, they’re not afraid to provoke me, it’s
time to go there and get the secrets of the third Stage of the Lightning
Armour technique!”
There was a hint of coldness in Naito’s eyes, which made the people
who were walking in the street really afraid.
The practice of the Spirit Transformation technique enhanced Naito’s
soul, which also increased his momentum and Aura.
In the past, when Naito was in the Rain Land the situation was quite
different.
Now after his Aura got enhanced, even though he looks like an ordinary
person, when people come near him they get overwhelmed by his Aura,
which made some people in the street feel horrified!
Soon, Naito reached the Hokage Building.
“Yuu Naito-Dono!”
The resident ninja in the Hokage Building saw Naito, and he quickly
bowed to him.
Naito glanced at the top of the building, using his Ultra Perceive he
could sense that Sarutobi was in his office, without saying any words, he
flashed very fast and disappeared.
A few Ninjas who were in the building got really terrified.
“This is the speed of Naito-Dono…”
Naito reached the door of the office that was actually opened, Sarutobi
was standing there and seemed very angry.
Naito walked directly into the Hokage Office.
At the same moment, Sarutobi received the news about how Naito
managed to rescue Kushina, and with a sigh of relief, he welcomed Naito.
Sarutobi looked at him and said: “Yuu Naito, we keep bothering you,
but fortunately, The Cloud didn’t succeed.”
“They’re really brave, its one thing that they’re still fighting with the
Rock, but to come all the way to Konoha and kidnap our people, they
really crossed the line.”
With a very cold expression, Naito went straight to the sofa and sat
down.
Originally, Naito didn’t have any problems with the Cloud, but now
after they dared to kidnap Kushina, no matter what their purposes are, it
was impossible for him to just sit down and watch!
Natio came to the Hokage Office, to remind Sarutobi that they should
do a better job at protecting Kushina!
Naito didn’t need to say anything, his killing intent was enough.
Sarutobi didn’t have any intentions to harm Kushina, he cared about her
after all, the sorrow was really evident in his eyes, but when he felt Naito’s
killing intent, he couldn’t help but secretly feel scared.
The war can really change the person!!
The Rock Village has lost a lot of her territories, and they can only
defend their Village, after all, they have been hit hard by us.”
“Fortunately, the Cloud didn’t succeed, otherwise, if they captured the

Kyuubi, even if we used our whole force to get it back, it would have been
still difficult, we need to work more on protecting Kushina for now on.”
Sarutobi’s expression was really cold, even after he took a deep breath,
he couldn’t calm down.
Obviously, this isn’t easy on him!
Naito looked at Sarutobi and nodded.
Unlike the original, this is wasn’t peaceful times, the world was still in
a war, and even a full team of Anbu is not enough to protect Kushina.
Although there wasn’t any more accidents after this one in the original
story, still Naito felt like he must do something.
Chapter 204
REPORT
Since the time Kushina has been rescued by Naito, Sarutobi begun to
consider how to deal with the Cloud.
He slightly frowned while thinking about this matter.
Although the village of Konoha has almost gained its full prosperity in
World War II, It still lost a lot of their men in the Rain, and later in the
Land of Wind.
Although it wasn’t much, it still considered as casualties.
Of course, the critical point is that the resources they gained after their
victory will take some time to digest.
After he returned, Naito has been assisting the country in the past few
months to rectify and deal with the expansion of the borders, while
continuing on requisitioning various resources.
Konoha sent a lot of troops to the borders of the land to deal with
various missions.
If they want to fight with the Clouds, Konoha could use some of those
troops, but it might not be the right move.
They must still consider the Mist who didn’t participate in the last war,
they might get greedy and attack them!
Konoha is currently rectifying their borders, at the expense of the Sand,

the Rain, and the Rock, who didn’t show any kind of resistance, but once
they get attacked by the Cloud, the formers will be as strong as the three
major villages!
At this time, once the war broke out, the Mist will definitely attack, and
it won’t no longer be a small matter!
The War may once again rise from these local wars, and the Third
Shinobi World War will break!
“No wonder they dare to attack us… They thought through about this,
and they knew that we won’t be able to attack them.”
The more he thought about this, Sarutobi’s expression gets colder, since
he couldn’t help but think about the Third Raikage.
Naito sat quietly while thinking about this, suddenly, he looked as if he

made up his mind.
He heard him out, and he knew that Sarutobi cannot do anything about
this matter.
“I’m going to the Cloud Village.”
Naito stood up and said these words.
His expression looked very calm as he said these words, but it still
shocked Sarutobi.
Yuu Naito… What are you gonna do?!”
“What do you mean…”
Sarutobi couldn’t even look at Naito.
Naito said faintly: “You don’t have to send any troops, and you don’t
have to attack the Cloud directly, I will take care of this matter.”
Naito’s intentions were very clear and straightforward which made
Sarutobi even more shocked.
What he did last time shock the entire world, and now he wants to do it
again?!!
“Naito, the Third Kazekage and the Third Raikage are completely
different persons, we even have some information says that he defeated
the Hachibi several times!”
“According to the intelligence, the strength of one tail cannot be

compared to the Eight-Tails, the strength of the Hachibi is the closest to
the Kyuubi, the most powerful Biju, that is to say, the strength of the
Raikage should be incredible!”
Sarutobi expression was very serious, even his tone was extremely
heavy.
“Even I cannot win against him!”
However, listening to Saruotbi words, Naito kept standing looking at

him calmly.
He waited until he finished talking, then he said…
“So what?”
“I could care less if he tried to capture any other person, but Kushina
from all people… I will not stand here watching him hurting the people I
care about!!”
Naito’s Killing intent was all over the place while he was saying these
words.
To make it simple, It doesn’t matter if its the Cloud, the Raikage or even
Madara, if they dared even to touch Kushina’s hear, they should bear with
Natio’s anger!
His Aura alone made the whole building shake, Natio’s momentum sure
become stronger after he mastered the Spirit Transformation Technique,
this scene was completely horrifying.
Even the Anbu who were under the Hokage Building felt his
momentum.
“What a horrible killing intent…”
“Is this the Hokage… No, It’s Naito’s momentum?!”
“It’s unbelievable, although he still young, Naito’s power is really

horrifying, he can even control a Biju with this kind of power.”
In the Hokage Office.
Feeling this momentum directly, Saruotbi couldn’t help but feel

horrified.
Although he was not a real alley, nor a real ninja from Konoha, this kind
will he had to protect Kushina, made Saruotbi see the Will of Fire in
Naito, the Will that only the Konoha’s Shinboi has.
As long as he could do such a thing for a companion, as long as he still

wants to protect other, regardless the behavior and the process, Sarutobi
couldn’t help but have faith in him.
Otherwise, Saruotbi wouldn’t forgive Danzo in the first place after he

tried to assassinate him.
On the other hand, Uzumaki Kushina is originally very important to the

village as the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi.
Kushina is even more important than the whole village!
“I understand.”
After he kept quiet for a long time, he nodded.

He knew that he cannot stop Naito.
If it were anyone else, even if it were Sakumo, he wouldn’t let him go to

the Cloud to do such a suiciding mission.
But Naito was a special case, he was the man who invaded the Sand
before, killed its Kazekage, and defeated its Biju, all by himself, even if he
couldn’t defeat the Raikage, he would still be able to do great damage to
them, and still go back safely to Konoha.
Of course, Sarutobi was being a little bit selfish, he was also

considering the benefits of this action, even if he could not control him
directly, he could still use him in these kinds of situations.
Of course, he still cared about Naito, if by any chance he could kill the
Raikage, it will be the best thing that can happen to Konoha.
“Just be careful.”
Naito didn’t know if Sarutobi really meant what he said, but he was too
lazy to guess anyway.
Chapter 205
REPORT
Naito needed to go to the Cloud Village to get the secrets of the Third
Stage of the lightning armor technique anyway.
After he farewelled Kushina, Naito left Konoha.
Along the way to the Clouds, Naito didn’t forget to hit the black market
to get some information about the third Kusanagi sword.
But he didn’t find any useful pieces of information about that ‘Blood
Hand’ guy who was holding it.
This guy is always hiding, he doesn’t belong to any village, he was

wandering around the world for so many years, he occasionally goes to the
black market to pick up some difficult assassination missions, and his
success rate is one hundred percent!
Naito stayed in the Village for more than a year, he spent most of that
time studying the Spirit Transformation technique, but his physical
training has been lately somewhat fallen.
It’s not that he didn’t train hard, it was just difficult to strengthen his
body anymore using simple methods, his progress slowed down, after all,
the standards of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou is different from the
original one.
Even if he does a hell of training every single day, it will still take him
several years before he can open the Fifth Gate.
And even if he finally reach those standards, he will need to work for
more few years to open the next one.
He needed the Third Stage of the Lightning armor to strengthen his

body.
However, he also knew that the Raikage wouldn’t give it to him without
fighting.
Constantly moving in the direction of the Land of Lightning, Naito soon

crossed its borders.
The Land of Lightning was much bigger than the Fire.
This environment of this Land was helping the Shinobis of the Cloud
practicing the Lightning Release.
After All, Not everyone is like Sasuke and Kakashi, mastering the
lightning release looked really easy on them, but in fact, it’s extremely
difficult.
Even Naito felt a little bit uncomfortable at first, but he soon fully
adapted to the environment of the Land of Lightning.
“It’s no wonder that the Villages has always kept their borders even
though they had several wars before.”
Observing the environment of the Land of Lightning, Naito had a new

understanding of some previous confusion.
Even if the ninja can adapt to a variety of environments, but there’s no

doubt that the local combat environment is most suitable for them.
Since it’s always mixed by the environments of the two Land, therefore;
the advantages and the disadvantages are equal for both sides.
But once one of them move forward to the other’s Land, they will fall
into a complete disadvantage.
This is the reason that kept the Rain for all those years, and this is also
the reason that made Konoha unable to invade the Land of Wind before!
And that was the case for Naito currently, even though he could adapt to
the Land of Lightning environment, his body got still affected by it.
And the Cloud Village location was the toughest, which will make it
very difficult for him to attack it!
What do you think is the reason that made the other Villages attack
Konoha comfortably in the Third War?
It’s because the environment of the Fire is too good!
Whether it’s the Sand, the Rock, or the Cloud, they could easily adapt to
Konoha’s environment, and without mentioning that the Land of Fire had
very rich resources.
Fortunately, because of those precious resources, Konoha was stronger

than the other four major Villages.
Naito gradually began to approach the Cloud Village.
The Rock and the Cloud were having a fierce battle, although the Cloud
managed to advance in the Land of Earth territories, the Rock start to push
them really hard after that since they had the advantage of their
environment.
The environment of the Earth Land, enhance the power of the Earth
Release, even though the Lightning is stronger than the Earth, the
environment changed the situation.
In this battlefield, there were some sneaky ninjas constantly advancing

on the battlefield, making it more and more chaotic.
These Ninjas were Danzo’s Roots.
Danzo was resting his Roots in a huge cave.

“The Clouds armies start to fell back, it seems that the Raikage is no
longer willing to fight, this is not good, we can’t let them rest…”
Danzo was sitting there and thinking.
At this time, an Anbu from the Root suddenly appeared in front of

Danzo.
“I have some news from Konoha.”
“What is it?”
“Uzumaki Kushina was kidnapped by the Cloud; fortunately, Naito

chased them down, and wiped out the whole Surprising Squad, and
rescued Uzumaki Kushina.”
When he heard this sentence, Danzo suddenly frowned.
Kushina is the Kyuubi’s Jinchuriki, but the Clouds sent a whole squad to
capture her, obviously, they know about the Kyuubi.
But how did they know about this kind of top secret information?
Could it be that there’s a traitor inside Konoha?
Almost instantaneously, Danzo suspected that it was Naito because the

only person who knows about this is Naito himself.
“I already warned you about this guy Sarutobi.”
Danzo’s eyes got really cold, if they managed to took the Kyuubi away,
Konoha would have lost a lot of its power, this matter is not important
compared to continue on provoking the Cloud.
Danzo decided to go back to the Village first, then he was thinking of

asking Saruotbi to see if they can control the Kyuubi’s power, although it
was unlikely to happen.
“Danzo-Sama, there’s one more information, Naito left Konoha alone,
and he’s currently targeting the Cloud.”
“What?”
Danzo looked very impressed when he heard this sentence.
The information about Naito leaving Konoha was a top secret, but
Danzo was obviously qualified to have it.
“I didn’t expect Sarutobi to use Naito this soon… This is actually an

interesting move.”
“But this really not like Sarutobi, how could he send Naito to fight
with a person like the Third Raikage!”
Chapter 206
REPORT
Danzo couldn’t believe that Sarutobi would give permission for Naito to
go to the Cloud, it didn’t even cross his mind for a second.
Because this is just insane.
In his point of view, since Naito has obeyed Sarutobi’s orders, then
there’s no doubt, that it was because they wanted to kidnap Kushina.
It will be a good ending if Naito could do a heavy blow by them then get
killed by the Third Raikage.
Although it’s a pity that a guy like Naito will get killed, but a tool that
can no longer be controlled should be used in the best way before it gets
drained.
Compared to Naito, Danzo knew the Third Raikage very well, he even
saw him in action, although the two of them are in the Kage Level, yet the
gap between the two of them was massive!
After all, the intelligence about him suppressing the Hachibi several
times wasn’t a lie!
Even though he could kill the Third Kazekage, Danzo believes that
Naito wouldn’t be able to do the same to the third Raikage, the former is a
killing machine, Naito won’t have a chance!
“This way is better, if he could at least give the Cloud a heavy blow…
It will be more than enough for Konoha to take advantage of the
situation considering the casualties they had in the several battles!”
There was a hint of a cold stare in Danzo’s eyelids.
“Hope he could do that before he gets killed.”
…………
Cloud Village.
This field was the highest one in the entire Land of Thunder, it even
reached the clouds which made it look like a piece from heaven.
The layout of the entire village was also different from Konoha.
The buildings were built around the mountains, it looked as if the hills
were opening their wings circling the buildings in the middle.
At the same time, these buildings were connected by aisles.
The people who live here were hardly afraid of high places, even the
civilians were walking casually through these aisles.
Naito was already dressed like these ordinary civilians, he was walking
around the village without leaving any traces while using his Ultra
Perceive to detect everything around him.
After practicing the Spirit Transformation technique even more, Naito

managed to restrain his aura so he could keep his cover as an ordinary
person, even though he had a very strong Chakra, but as long as he doesn’t
use it, his cover won’t be exposed.
Using his Ultra Perceive while he was wondering the Village helped him
avoid all the guards and patrols inside it, thus, no one could detect him,
and no one knew that Konoha’s Ashura was already inside their village.
In front of the Raikage Building.

The building was much more magnificent than the others, it looked cool
how they managed to build in the middle of a big mountain!
Naito used his Ultra Perceive to discover it, a little by little, everything
started to look clearer to him.
“The third Raikage is inside of the building.”
He sensed the Raikage in there, but Naito wasn’t surprised, because

even though the Rock and The Cloud were fighting, it wasn’t serious
enough for him to leave his village.
Still, Naito could tell from sensing him.
This guy is strong!
His physical strength was enough, the Raikage’s body was even stronger
than Naito!
Although Naito’s body is strong, but it cannot be unharmed from a cut

of a sword, but the Raikage’s body is sure can!
Even if it was enhanced by the Chakra Flow, it wouldn’t cut through his
body!
The scary thing about this is that Naito can tell that the Raikage still
didn’t reach his peak because the Lightning armor technique will always
make him stronger since it does not have a limit.
The Third Raikage will eventually die in the Third War, at that time his
strength should be above the Kage Level.
Currently, he’s still at the Peak of the Kage Level.
“I cannot sense the Scroll of the third stage of the Lightning Armour
technique, is it not hidden in the Raikage Building?”
After that little observation, Naito left the place and continued his
search for the main purpose of this trip, even though he knew that the
Raikage is stronger than him, Natio wasn’t afraid.
Since he already came to the Cloud Village, he wasn’t planning on going

back silently!
After some exploration, Naito could see through the whole building of
the Raikage, but still, he couldn’t find anything like a hidden scroll.
After he shook his head, Naito continued on exploring other places, he

could easily find out the location of the Anbu Departement, even though it
was hidden inside a mountain.
However, he couldn’t find any scrolls about the Third Stage.
There was a lot of scrolls in the Anbu Departement, but same as

Konoha’s, they were all ordinary scrolls.
They didn’t even have the Second Stage scroll.
Without noticing, nearly half a month has passed since he came to the
Cloud Village, during this time, Naito kept assassinating the Cloud
Shinobis, sneaking into the interior of the Raikage Building, looking
carefully for any traces of the scroll.
Still, the Third Stage Scroll was not found.
Naito started to doubt the whole thing, is it possible that the secrets of
the Third Stage has never been written in a scroll?
In this case, it will be more difficult to get, what would he do? Capture
the Third Raikage and torture him until he gives it to him?!
And even if managed to capture him, it will be more impossible to find

a tool that can be used to torture that monster!
In the past half month, the Third Raikage was extremely annoyed.
On the one hand, his ninjas were getting missed mysteriously in the
village, and on the other side, the Surprising Unit he sent never come back
from Konoha!
“We didn’t hear from them for a while, I’m afraid that they’re already
dead, that old man keeps surprising me every time.”
“Still, how did they managed to capture them, speed is their

specialty!”
Chapter 207
REPORT
The more he thought about it, the more the Third Raikage felt that
something was wrong about this.
Unless they got trapped by a Seal Technique, how would Konoha’s

Shinobi capture the whole squad who are specialized at speed?
However, even if they used some kind of sealing technique, with their
speed, they should easily escape it.
At this time, a ninja who looked very young came in.
Naito kept an eye on this kid while he was in the Cloud, he was the
Raikage’s Son and the next Raikage of the Cloud Village, Ay!
“The Surprise Unit got completely destroyed, Konoha didn’t try to

backfire us for this whole time, what are they planning to do?”
Ay looked at the Third Raikage and couldn’t help but say what he had in
his mind.
The Third Raikage shook his head and snorted, saying: “Losing that
unit is already serious, but there won’t be any more losses, they don’t
have the balls to attack us.”
“They can’t attack us; otherwise they might cause the start of another
great war.”
“And if they try to backfire us…” At this moment, the Raikage’s
expression showed a hint of mockery and said: “They will all get killed by
this hand of mine!”
“Yes, of course father, Konoha’s shinobis are no threat to us, but I

heard that Konoha’s Ashura is very strong, some people suspect that he
already sneaked to our village, father… You should be careful, he might
try to assassinate you.”
“Let him try!”
The Raikage stood up and folded his hands on his chest, and looked like
he didn’t care. “If he dares to attack me, I will crush him like a little
ant!”
“And I won’t even have to break a sweat while am doing it, that’s only
natural…”
At that moment, the young fourth Raikage couldn’t help but smile to his
father, who looked very confident, after all the young man knew how
strong his father was.
……..
For nearly a month, Naito started to feel despair, getting the Third Stage
began to seems a little bit impossible.
Until an event started to take place in the Cloud Village, then he finally
got it!
To be precise… Stole it!
Although he was busy, the Raikage didn’t forget for once in a while to
help his son in his training.
And the subject of that training was practicing the Third Stage!
The training method was very different than the second stage, the third
stage cannot be practiced in a room, it can only get mastered in the
mountains surrounded by the clouds.
Because practicing it will cause a great momentum that will change

even the environment of the place.
Moreover, sometimes it will even cause lightning to fall from the sky!
Because he was very busy, the Raikage wasn’t always there for his son,
for a whole month he could only help him once.
But this is was enough for Naito to memorize the whole process.
Even if the thunder was roaring and the whole place was surrounded by
the clouds, it didn’t block Naito Ultra Perceive he could see everything
clearly.
The third stage wasn’t actually as complicated as Naito thought, on the

contrary, it was very simple!
In fact, the third stage is actually an extension from the second, but it
needs more than the body’s own explosive thunder property, the user will
also need to get fed on the natural lightning to strength his lightning
armor.
Which is a very dangerous process.
You can get smashed and turned into fly ashes if the body is not strong
enough or if you lose control on your Chakra.
But the good thing, Naito didn’t have any of these problems.
Even though his body cannot be compared to Raikage’s, it was strong

enough since he already mastered the second stage to a high degree!
As for the control on the Lightning release, it was definitely up to the

standards.
“The third stage uses external and internal force to make the body
stronger.”
“This process is not active, it’s actually a passive one, the longer you
practice, the stronger you get.”
Naito wasn’t standing far away from the Third Raikage as he whispered
these words to himself while the former was teaching his son.
Yet this is look as if it was gonna take a lot of time, even the Raikage
took him several years to break the Peak of the Kage level.
Moreover, this combination of internal and external lightning force is

very dangerous on the body, it shouldn’t be used for a long time.
When the age and body reaches a certain level, this technique should be
no more practiced.
“The purpose of this trip has finally been achieved.”
After he memorized the whole process, Naito intentions changed.
There wasn’t any progress for more than two weeks, Naito was ready to
give up on it.
Finally, there was an opponent.
For the first time, the Third Raikage came to an empty space and started
practicing the Third Stage.
“Although, I’ve already got my hand on the secrets of the third stage,
and I feel pretty good about it, but unfortunately… I cannot forgive what
you did to Kushina.”
Naito sensed the Raikage who was practicing the Third stage, slowly
calming down his mind, revealing a hint of indifference.
There’s no doubt about it that the Raikage is the one who gave the order
to that Unit to capture Kushina.
And this is was his biggest mistake!
The third Raikage was very strong, he was even stronger than the Third
Hokage, you can say that he was the strongest in the world.
So what?!
Boom!!
At the next moment, with one foot, Naito slammed the ground and
dashed at high speed toward the Raikage.
The roar of his kick got mixed with the loud sound of the lightning,
almost no one in the Village heard it.
However, the Third Raikge felt it in his guts, and opened his eyes!
How long has it been since the last time he felt this way, the Raikage
couldn’t even remember it.
“Fast!”
The Raikage frowned looking at a figure rushing directly toward him,

but there was no fear in his heart as he faced it with a punch!
Chapter 208
REPORT
It’s incredible!!
The violent lightning surged around the Raikage’s body as if it was

some kind of armor.
The moment he threw that punch, the Thunder fell from the sky as if he
was controlling it smashing the ground around him!
Facing the Raikage’s attack, Naito didn’t even twinkle, without any fear,
and with a hint of excitement, he also threw a punch.
How long it has been since the last time someone faced Naito head on?!
Naito can no longer remember, the only thing he knew for a fact, is that
everyone who tried to do that died!
Whoosh!!!
Naito fist’s size was really small compared to the Raikage’s, the former
was really huge, on the other hand, Naito looked really thin, and from the
first sight, he looked like he cannot compete with the Raikage.
However, the moment he clenched that fist, a halo white light emerged
around his fist flashing with a fearful color, this was the power of the
Shock force.
The space around his fist started trembling and shattering.
Finally, the two fists collided.

Boom!!!
Suddenly, the cracks between the two of them spread and shattered like
a broken mirror.
For a moment, it was impossible to tell if it was due to the lightning or

the Shock force!
The ground shattered with an exploding roar sound, letting everyone in

the village feel a sharp pain in their heads, some civilians even collapsed
by that horrible roar.
Everyone showed a hint of shock and looked at the direction of that

sound.
What happened?!
…….
“Don’t dare to underestimate me…”
The Raikage’s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, he thought that the
person who sneaked attack him was gonna use a Ninjutsu or a weapon.
He didn’t expect that person to use his fist!
Just like Naito, the Raikage has never met someone who can fight with
him, well in his case, no one dared to fight with him!
However, he fought many times against the Hachibi, and it was awe-
inspiring for everyone in the Village.
Shout!!!
The Raikage shouted, and the lightning got more chaotic around his
body making his hair sticks up more.
The environment of the cloud was making his lightning release even
stronger, and the whole place around the two of them was getting smashed
by the roaring thunder!
The scene was really shocking as the entire place seemed as if it was
turned into a living hell!!
“This is… Is the Raikage-Sama practicing some kind of technique?”
“It should be, it’s really terrifying!”
“Ha ha ha, the Raikage-Sama is sure noisy today.”
Everyone in the Village felt and heard the roars coming from the
mountain, but their expressions looked really relaxed.
They simply didn’t think that someone dared to invade their village and
attack the Raikage.
And since all that they heard was the thunder roaring, they didn’t really
think much about it, since they were used to it!
At this moment the two men’s fists were still crashing into each other!
This is the first time for Naito to meet someone who can block the
shock force with his body!
Undoubtedly, not only his physical strength but the Chakra mode is also
enhancing the Raikage’s defensive power!
Feeling the Raikage’s strength with his own body didn’t make Naito
afraid, it actually made him more excited!
Compared to the excitement that Naito was feeling, the Third Raikage
looked really shocked.
Because the Thunder that was falling on Naito didn’t have the slightest
impact on him, on the contrary, it looked as if it was enhancing the
lightning cloak around his body.
What is this!
“AARRGH!!!”
The two fists were crushing each other, at that moment, Naito burst into
full force screaming in anger moving his punch forward by one inch!
One Inch is really a small distance, but for Naito it was everything!
Shock Wave Lightning Release: Full Impact!
The look on the Raikage’s face became really confident as he wanted to

push Naito back, suddenly, he felt a hint of a shock around all of his body.
Suddenly, the impact became stronger, and it wasn’t the lightning; it

was another violent force shocking his whole body.
What is this power! It’s very strong!
In fact, the shock he felt in his heart was even stronger.
At the next moment, the thunder and shock force crashed, and his whole
body got hit by Naito attack!
Boom!!
The traces of shattered space finally disappeared as Naito fist waved

forward toward the Raikage and struck him hard sending him flying at the
distance.
What!!!
The Raikage’s whole body flew out covering a really long distance until
he finally crashed into a mountain.
But the whole maintain got crashed yet he didn’t stop flying backward
until he hit really hard a second one and crushed.
In fact, the first mountain that got crashed was just a small hill, but the
second was big enough to stop him from flying back to the Village!
The people inside the village could see the Raikage crushing into that
big mountain after the first hill got destroyed, and man did they got
shocked!
“Is that the Raikage-Sama?!”
“What happened!”
They thought that the Raikage was doing some training, but after they
saw this scene, they all widened their eyes.
It seems that someone is attacking the Raikage.
But… How is this possible!!
Can someone send the Raikage flying?
All the Shinobis were looking at each other, no one could believe this!
The Third Raikage didn’t even get pushed by the Hachibi, there’s no
human being who can do something like this to him.
But in the next moment, another figure suddenly appeared, and it was
actually rushing toward the Raikage!
Naito was moving really fast that they couldn’t recognize him; they
could only see his residual image!
The shock on the Shinobis expression was evident.
“Who is that?!”
Chapter 209
REPORT
The mountain got crushed, the people in the Village kept running as the
stones fell like raindrops.
At the same time, they looked very stunned.
Someone is attacking the Raikage, and he actually sent him flying!
Is it a sneak attack?
But even if it’s a sneak attack, the Raikage wouldn’t get bombarded,
even the first hill didn’t stop him from being crushed to the second
mountain.
No matter what is happening, there was one thing that they were certain
about, someone has invaded their village, and he’s fighting with the
Raikage!
“Enemy!”
“Enemy!”
The Cloud’s Shinobis finally responded, and with a shocked color on

their faces, they shouted and sent the message to the whole village.
In an instant, the whole village got chaotic.
At the same time they were shouting, Naito has already caught up to the
Raikage.
The reason why he managed to blast the Raikage away was that the
former was using his full-strength, although he felt the power of the shock
hitting his body, he couldn’t just break out immediately and got caught by
its power.
It wasn’t just a punch, it was Naito’s full strength!
In the face of a man like the Raikage, Naito didn’t hold out his power
and used all of his power to suppress him.
Whoosh!!
The figure flickered and cut through the sea of clouds, Naito rushed
directly through the first hill that was destroyed, then to the mountain that
was hit by the Raikage.
There was a big hole in the mountain, and it looked as if it was a cave,
the Raikage was laying there under the wracks clenching his teeth.
Even so, he hasn’t any scars on his body.
Awkward!!
The Lightning surged in his whole body slamming half of the mountain
from the inside, breaking him free; still, he felt numbs in his arm from the
last clash.
“Someone who could do this to me shouldn’t be anyone but…

Konoha’s Ashura!”
The Raikage instantly guessed Naito’s identity.
After all, the intelligence about Naito’s power was well known to every
Village, how can the Raikage not know about it.
However, the Raikage didn’t expect him to be this strong, he could send
him flying after all!
Of course, the more power he put into his Chakra Mode, the stronger he
gets, and the Raikage wasn’t using his fullest potential!
He didn’t reveal his strongest attack yet!
“Is this how they planned on fireback us? They think that sending this
little devil will be enough to scare me?!”
The Raikage snorted, but his heart was full of raging anger.
It’s been many years since the last time the Raikage’s back touched the
ground on the battlefield, which made him feel a little bit ashamed.
Just when the Raikage was about to go for it again, he suddenly stopped.
Because someone has appeared in front of him.
It was Naito!
“Humph!”
Seeing Naito didn’t make the Raikage surprised, because he already

guessed it was him.
Naito had no fear for the Raikage, do you think the Raikage will have
the slightest fear for Naito?
He’s the strongest Raikage in the history of the Cloud!
Naito looked calmly at the Ay, he didn’t ask him about the accident that
involved Kushina.
No need for this kind of nonsense, because this is a war!
Facing the Raikage, once again Naito clenched his fist and threw a
punch.
Boom!!!
In an instant, the second half of the mountain suddenly burst.
The endless rubble fell from the sky into all directions, the Clouds
Shinobis quickly jumped into the air destroying them and stopping them
for hurting the civilians.
Suddenly, the Raikage and Naito’s shadows appeared in front of

everyone.
The two were facing each other.
The thunder around the Raikage’s body was flickering, as if it was a

burning blue fire, this lightning coat around his body has a terrible
defensive power actually, along with his powerful body, even S-Class
Ninjutsu cannot hurt him!
The Chakra that was surging around his body was horrifying.
On the other side, Naito’s Chakra mode didn’t look the same way as the
Raikage.
However, as always, Naito had inexplicable momentum, a strong Aura,

that felt even stronger than the Raikage’s.
He even looked calmer than the Raikage!
“It’s… Konoha’s Ashura!”
“It turned out to be him! Konoha invaded us!”
The Cloud’s Shinobis looked very horrified the moment they saw
Naito’s face.
At that moment, a perceptual ninja shouted in the crowd.
“No, he’s alone, no trace of other ninjas from Konoha!”
“He’s alone?!”
For a moment all the Shinobis widened their eyes in surprise, then they
looked a bit angrier.
The news about Naito and how he invaded the Sand alone and killed
their Kazekage was well known in the entire world.
And now, he’s trying to do the same to the Cloud?!
He thinks they’re at the same level as the Sand, he thinks they’re weak?!
In an instant, all the clouds Shinobis become angry, and they all had a
murderous expression on their faces as they were staring at Naito.
Naito was too lazy to pay attention to those Shinobis, they weren’t even
qualified to interfere in this battle.
But these Shinobis didn’t look like they were willing on just watching,
their killing intent was all over the place, it felt a Deja-Vu as if he was in
the battlefield of the Second War again.
Even the sky got filled with dark clouds which made the atmosphere
more and duller.
Humph!
Naito snorted, if he were really on the battlefield of the Second War,

Naito would need to fight them all one by one.
But now…
Naito just kept standing in his place and glanced slightly around with a
really cold stare.
Even the Raikage felt the chills from his eyes, he wasn’t scared, it was
actually his instinct telling him that something terrible was about to
happen, and he needed to stop it.
Whatever what Naito is gonna do, Raikage can stop it with his speed,
but what the former was about to do, wasn’t a move, it was a thought!
“Spiritual… Shock!!!”
Chapter 210
REPORT
The Spiritual Shock isn’t the same as a Genjutsu, it condenses the

momentum and the spiritual power of the user and blasts it in all
directions in a violent way.
And Because this trick also uses the Shock, it doesn’t only crush weak
ninja, but it also does miraculous effect on the strong ones too.
Boom!!
Suddenly the Spiritual shock slammed the whole place.
The silent controlled the place for a moment, even the Clouds Shinobis
didn’t know what was happening, after all, the spiritual shock that Naito
sent was invisible.
Suddenly the impact reached the sky, clearing it from those dark clouds.
Whoosh!!
There was no actual sign of attack, but they could feel that something
just passed right through all of them as if it was a blowing gust of wind.
Suddenly, a lot of them had their expression changed.
Most of them looked as if they were resisting something.
Out of nowhere, they start to feel a very horrible pressure, that made
some of them even scream in pain.
Some of the other guys felt like if they were about to faint out, even the
Jonins, had a strong headache, and their minds get instantly chaotic.
Plop! Plop!!
Suddenly, the Shinobis start falling on the ground like raindrops.
One… Two… Hundreds of them just fall!
The ones who were lucky enough to resist this Spiritual Shock looked
stunned and scared, and their foreheads were full of cold sweat.
There were a few elites who managed to resist this attack, but they
looked as horrified as the others, they were terrified from the effect of this
attack itself.
What did Naito do?!
They didn’t even see what he did, and immediately hundreds of ninjas
fell!
What a shocking and incredible scene.
If he did something like this on the battlefield where there are thousands
of people, wouldn’t this crash an entire army?!
The Raikage could feel that something terrible was gonna happen and he
wanted to stop it.
But stopping the Spiritual Shock is simply impossible.
Because, Naito was able to cast this technique by simply thinking about
it, it almost the same thing as the Flying Thunder Technique, it cannot be
stopped!
However, even the Raikage didn’t think it will be this bad!

Hiss!
The Raikage, couldn’t help but take a deep breath.
Although he could still sense the Chakra of those who fell, which mean
that they’re not dead, yet this was very bad.
Because with this technique Naito can dominate an entire battlefield, he

can get rid of a whole army!
He couldn’t tell if Naito could control it and focus it only on enemies,

because if he can do that, it will be perfect, and this will make him more
and more like war weapon, a horrifying killing machine!
“All of you retreat and help the falling ones!”
“One more thing, none of you is allowed to come near me or interfere

in this battle under any kind of circumstances!”
The Raikage took another deep breath, then he shouted these orders to
his Shinobis.
On the other hand, Naito looked very calm, his eyes were flashing
slightly, and he couldn’t help but feel satisfied.
He could get rid of hundreds of people without even moving, even the
elites were shocked, and they could no longer move.
Against this technique, even defensive Ninjutsu won’t work!
Because this technique is not classified as Genjutsu, it’s a Soul

Technique.
“Now we can fight without any more interfering.”
The look in his eyes itself was clearly revealing his intentions, Naito
was declaring war on the Raikage.
He didn’t choose to attack those falling ninjas and finish the job, but
once again he faced the Raikage.
Because it was useless, the Raikage was as fast as Naito, perhaps the
Fourth Raikage surpassed the Third in terms of speed. Still, the Third was
very fast!
The Ninjas who practiced the Lightning Armor are always good at
speed.
The Raikage would be able to stop Naito if he wanted to attack those

ninjas.
Of course, Naito wasn’t interested in slaughtering some weak Shinobis.
More precisely, Naito didn’t really have anything against these people
the same as the Ninjas of the other four major Villages, same as Konoha.
Naito will never look back at those weak people.
His eyes will always fall on those who are in front of him!
Naito want to surpass those people and move forward until there’s no
one but him!
“You’re really crazy, kid.”
The Raikage looked at Naito while his body was surging a crazy amount
of Lightning.
“Not all the Kages are the same, you killed one, but that doesn’t mean
you can kill another, and especially me! I’m way stronger than that
Kazekage you killed!”
The Raikage looked very angry as he put his arm against his chest.
He stretched out his finger, and suddenly a horrible amount of lightning

condensed on his four fingertips, in fact, this technique wasn’t the same as
the Raikiri, this one is much simpler.
And because of its simplicity, it’s more suitable for the Raikage’s
fighting style!
The Raikage’s fighting style was similar to Naito, violent and

straightforward.
And since this was his simplest technique, it was also the strongest.
The Hell Stab!

Chapter 211
REPORT
His fingers were folded together, the edge was very sharp, and it seemed
like it can penetrate anything, after all, the Raikage used this technique to
cut the Hachibi’s tail.
Whoosh!!!
In the next moment, the Raikage’s figure turned into a residual image
and rushed toward Naito.
“Sure enough!”
Even Naito couldn’t follow his movements with his eyes, but with the
use of his Ultra Perceive, Naito could easily sense him even if he doubles
his speed.
Moreover, the Raikage’ speed… Was as fast as him!
Boom!!
The ground under Naito’s feet suddenly cracked, then he flashed to the
other side avoiding the Raikage.
Naito didn’t directly fight back, he wanted to test the power of the Hell
Stab first.
Bang!!
A roar burst out the moment his hand touched the small mountain in
front of him, his arm directly penetrated it, and the lightning blast hard on
the impact and destroyed the entire hill.
In the distance, the Raikage’s allies were retreating and helping other
ninjas evacuating the village from the civilians, still, they could see this
scene and couldn’t help but stop and admire it.
“That’s… The Raikage’s Hell Stab!”
“The Raikage is finally serious, no one can stop this technique!”
The Cloud Shinobis were very amazed, they weren’t exaggerating, in

fact, no one ever could block the Hell Stab.
Even the Hachibi got suppressed by this technique.
“Your speed is really compared to me.”
Seeing how Naito managed to avoid him while he was using his full-
speed, the Raikage suddenly became amazed, if he can compete with him,
then he could no longer rely on his speed alone to deal with Naito.
In this case, the one who has the strongest body will win.
However, when it comes to physical strength, the Raikage is very

confident, nothing can scratch his body!
“No, you’re speed is a bit beyond my expectations.”
Naito replayed as he looked calmly at the Raikage.
Indeed, the original story focused only on the Fourth’s speed; it didn’t
really say much about the Third.
It seemed really easy when Naruto avoided him in the Original, but
when you think about it, he was using the Kyuubi’s Chakra at that time!
He should be the fastest!

However, in Naito’s point of view, the Fourth should be much faster
than the Third, and it seems that the Soru technique is compared to the
Raikage’s speed.
In other words, if Naito wants to surpass the Fourth’s speed, he only

needs to open the Fifth Gate, and it will be more than enough!
Then if he opens the Sixth Gate, could he be able to achieve the teleport
effect in a short distance, can he beat Minato’s space technique?
Naito’s eyes were looking way further to Minato, but the person in front
of him was still the Third Raikage!
“AAAAH!!”
The Raikage roared and rushed toward Naito!
This time Naito didn’t try to dodge his hell stab, he clenched his fists
and threw it toward the Raikage.
“Brave man.”
The Third Raikage saw how Naito wanted to fight back rather than
escaping, and couldn’t help but admire his courage even though he was an
enemy.
And using your strongest technique to end the life of a brave man is the
best way to pay you respect!
Boom!!
Finally, The Raikage’s Hell Stab reached Naito’s fist, and the two
slammed into each other.
At that moment, a bright white color shone, the Lightning flashed, and
the air burst, the two figures of Naito and Ay looked as if they were the
only thing between earth and heaven.
Even the endless clouds that were filling the sky above the Cloud
Village, under this clash, crashed and faded away in all directions.
Whoosh!!
The result this time was quite different from the previous one.
Last time, the Raikage got bombarded by Naito’s fist, but this time his
Lightning armor was a little bit stronger.
This time, his attack become stronger, but his defense was weaker than
the previous one.
Naito didn’t dare to hold his power against the Raikage’s Hell Stab, he
was actually trying to use his strongest attack too.
The Shock force, have a really large range, so what Naito was trying to
do, is to forcibly condense its whole power in one point.
There’s no doubt that the strength of this attack is much powerful than
the usual one!
Crack!!!
The Raikage’s Lightning Armor suddenly got torn by the Shock force
and burst open.
Once again Ay’s body got bombarded hardly, and the whole person went
flying and crashed into a mountain!
This time, it wasn’t just a little numb in his arm, but his whole body got
shocked by this attack!
“His Hell Stab is sure strong…”
There were four scars on Naito’s fist, the blood was slightly flowing, but
the wounds were very shallow, and under his self-healing power they start
instantly healing.
Naito also looked surprised, the Raikage is really strong, if he were
replaced by any other ninja from the original story, for example, Kakashi,
the former would have got smashed after getting hit by this attack!
Naito was amazed by the Raikage’s strength, and Ay was shocked by

Naito’s Shock power.
Bang!!
The lightning suddenly flickered out of the wracks, then the Raikage
rushed out from there with an incredible look on his face.
He already used his strongest attack, but still couldn’t beat him, is Naito
stronger?!
How could this be?!
Even the Raikage was a little bit shocked, he couldn’t believe this, let
alone the people who stopped for a moment to see this scene.
Some of them were rubbing their eyes in disbelieve.
The Raikage used the Hell Stab, but once again he got bombarded by
Naito who used a punch!
Is this what doesn’t mean to be called… Ashura?!

Chapter 212
REPORT
Looking at the calm expression Naito had as his injuries got healed
entirely, the Raikage’s expression got extremely serious.
Enemy!
The Raikage has finally recognized Naito as an absolute enemy instead

of just treating him like a new annoying generation.
Even his Hell stab didn’t have the upper hand against Naito, although it
was only the initial four-finger form, yet Ay can no longer have the
smallest flaws.
The Raikage suddenly folded his three-fingers together, this is the

second form and the last before his strongest technique the one finger
stab!
To make it simple, the intensity, size, and strength of the technique can
be proportionally increased by reducing the number of fingers involved,
the last form is the only thing that could break his lightning armor and
scratch the Raikage’s body!
Which is really incredible in terms of offense power, and defense!
In the original, the only scar he had on his body was caused by him, and
now, he got hit two times by the Shock force directly, yet the only thing he
felt was some trembling and numbs, but no injuries, which shows how
strong is his defense!
But such a horrible defense got directly penetrated by his One Finger
Hell Stab!
The Strongest spear is way stronger than his strong defense.
“The body of the strongest man alive huh.”
Looking at Ay’s body, Naito’s eye got very serious.
In fact, if it was just about breaking his defense, Naito can still do it, if
he uses the Hakai it will be the end for Ay, but that technique is very slow,
and the Raikage can easily avoid it.
Condensing the Shock Force into one point made Naito’s attack
stronger; moreover, Naito’s shock waves are much stronger and sharper
when he uses his sword.
Numerous thoughts were flashing in Naito’s mind, but Naito didn’t take
out his sword, he chose to fight the Raikage using his fists!
Even the Raikage’s most power spear didn’t make Naito afraid!
Although the main reason for the battles between the ninjas is to kill the
enemy by any means, Naito had another important reason, he wanted to
use the Raikage to get stronger.
So far, almost no enemy he encountered forced Naito to go all out, the

Third Kazekage was strong, but Naito didn’t feel any threat, after all, the
Kazekage couldn’t attack him.
To dare to use a Kage as a stepping stone to get stronger, am afraid no

one will believe that!
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, the Raikage rushed directly toward Naito using his Hell Stab.
This time before the Raikage even reaches him, Naito had already
punched the space in front of him.
Crack!!
The Space broke like a mirror, then the crack spread in all directions.
However, as they were spreading, Naito suddenly gnawed his teeth and
shouted, and made the cracks suddenly stagnate!
Naito was trying to control the range of the shock force, and focus it all
on the front of the Raikage!
Although the range is still huge, it’s much smaller than the swaying one,
it’s necessary to know that Naito’s shock can be enough to kill tens of
thousands people if it’s used on the battlefield!
If Naito reaches the Fifth Stage, he will be able to destroy a whole

village like Pain.
Crack!!!
The cracks were stopped, and it looked like if Naito has made a
defensive wall against the Raikage’s attack, suddenly, an unexpected thing
happened.
The Cracks suddenly start moving back toward Naito’s fist and forward
toward the Raikage!
Boom!!
Suddenly the Raikage felt the impact of a very horrible shock crushing
his body.
And this one was way stronger than the one he had experienced before!
But the Raikage didn’t stop, he didn’t even take a step back, clenching
his teeth, the Raikage kept moving forward while he was pointing one
finger toward Naito.
However, his body was pushing back hard by the Shock Force, and his
speed got reduced to the speed of a turtle.
“How did this… Actually happened?!”
Even Naito looked very surprised.
He didn’t expect the Shock force when it gets it forcibly stopped to

connect back to its source and get more condensed.
Although it was just an accident, it was a very pleasant one.
With this technique, even the strongest form of the Hell Stab, the Ippon
Nukite is no longer a threat!
Boom!!
The Raikage didn’t give up, he kept advancing clenching his teeth
cutting his way through the Shock Force field until he stopped one inch
away from Naito.
That one inch meant everything for both of them!
AAAAARGH!!!
Suddenly, the Raikage moved his hand and almost touched Naito’s
forehead, but at the last moment, he got crashed.
Boom!!
Once again the Raikage got bombarded and flew out, this time, the
bones inside his body made a squeaky sound, it was obvious that Naito’s
shock force reached a level where even the Raikage cannot bear.
With one finger he cut his way through Naito’s strongest attack, but this
was his limit!
Bang!!
Once again the Raikage crushed on a mountain.

The Cloud Shinobis couldn’t even say a word, they all looked stunned
watching this scene.
“Not yet!”
This was Naito shouting these two words with a very serious expression.
He unexpectedly developed a new strong attack, yet he still didn’t

master it, and he needed a target to practice it on.
And who was the most convenient target to try it on… It was none but
the Raikage himself who had an extremely strong defense!
Suddenly, Naito rushed toward the Raikage who was just crushed on the
mountain and threw out a punch.
Bang!!
Under the gaze of countless people, Naito destroyed the whole mountain
with the body of the Raikage!
But this time it wasn’t just a big hill, it was actually the mountain that
they were fighting on the whole time!
“What… Is this really something that a human being can do?”
The people in the distance were shaking from fear, even the Shinobis
looked very shocked.
Chapter 213
REPORT
The Shock Force spread out under Naito punch smashing the entire
mountain.
The Raikage got hit hard by this punch, but he tried to block its impact
by folding his arm against his chest.
Bang!!
Under the strong impact, the Raikage suddenly flew out and crashed on
the ground destroying the whole place.
“His attack power is very strong compared to the Hachibi… And it’s
really hard to escape.”
The Lightning armor of the Raikage got almost destroyed, but by

forcing his Chakra, it once again regained its shape.
Boom!!
Thunder suddenly start to fall from the sky smashing the entire place,
Naito saw it and moved quickly avoiding it from hitting him.
After that he looked directly to the sky, then to the endless deep crack
under his feet, it was obvious that Raikage was hiding there somewhere.
“What kind of secret Lightning release technique he’s using? No…

There’s no way that he’s using a technique, It’s actually the environment
of the Clouds Village, and the Raikage is just controlling the natural
lighting.”
Naito kept looking around, and under his Ultra Perceive, he could sense
the Raikage’s location, and see that he already regained his Lightning
Armor.
In other words, in the Cloud Village, the Raikage is a bit stronger than
usual.
So what?!
Even if he’s favorable by the location of the battlefield, Naito wasn’t

afraid, even if he could control the Natural Lightning, Naito will only need
a punch to smash it all!
Bang!!
The ground started to tremble, and suddenly, the Raikage rashed from
the wracks and jumped in front of Naito.
“You might have a stronger technique than my Hell Stab, but you
cannot win against me, This Is The Cloud Village!”
The Raikage suddenly clenched his fist and once again extended his
finger, and the horrible lightning suddenly formed a very sharp edge on
the end of his fingertip.
Hell Stab, Ippon Nukit!
The Raikage was fearless, whether he was facing Naito or the Hachibi,
his mind was always in a state of war!
Perhaps Naito didn’t face anything that can be compared to the Hachibi,
but Naito was also fearless, this was also a war to him!
Boom!!!
At the next moment, Naito also threw a punch, once again it was a
confrontation between the strongest spear and the strongest punch!
And again the Raikage flew out.
However, this time, the Raikage stopped in mid-air, while the rays of
lightning flashing were flickering around his body.
Although he got blasted out, the Hell Stab weakened Naito’s punch,
which made it really hard on him to destroy the Raikage’s Lightning
Armor.
“Sure enough, he’s really tough, but… This what I am looking for!”
Looking at this scene, Naito didn’t become disappointed, he actually

smiled, Natio was actually excited.
Practicing this technique demands a tough opponent, and the Raikage

proved that he was worthy enough!
Boom!!
Suddenly, the ground under Naito’s feet collapsed, and the whole person
disappeared, his figure turned into a residual image as he was rushing so
fast toward the Raikage.
Boom!!
In an instant, Naito punched the Raikage again and sent him flying like
a falling meteor.
The sky got full of dark clouds, the lightning was falling, while Naito
was floating there in the air letting these arcs hit his body, although Naito
couldn’t use it enhance his power, this lightning wasn’t enough to hurt
him!
Without hesitation, Naito once again caught up to the Raikage who was
falling toward the ground and hit him with another punch.
Naito kept punching him, and Raikage kept falling, even if he could
resist those punches the impact kept pushing him down.
Naito kept pushing the Raikage until he drove him out to another
location.
It was an extremely high mountain, surrounded by clouds.
Naito could no longer push him back because the whole place was
surrounded by other mountains, and even if he kept attacking him, they
would just crash to these endless mountains.
The battlefield was finally fixed on this mountain!
The Clouds Ninjas kept watching the fight, witnessing how their
Raikage was getting a beating by Naito and didn’t know what to do.
It was not until the Raikage and Naito were about to leave their sight,
they thought about following them.
However, they were too afraid, so they didn’t dare to get too close!
The reflection of the lightning of the Raikage or the Shock force of

Naito is enough to kill them all.
Compared to Naito and the Raikage, they felt like they were some little
ants, who weren’t even worth to watch from a close location!
“I didn’t think that I will live to see the day were someone surpass the
Third Raikage…” The perceptive ninja kept sensing the two men power
level and couldn’t help but whisper these words.
“Unbelievable.”
One of them took over and looked to the peak of the mountain where the
roaring and the shattering was continually getting stronger.
On the other hand, even the Anbu Captain who also received the news
and came over, was standing far away, even he wasn’t qualified to
interfere in this battle, he could only watch.
“This kind of destructive power it even surpass the one of the Raikage
against the Hachibi… Shit! Everyone needs to retreat!”
The Anbu captain looked shocked for a moment, then without any more
hesitation, he ordered the other to retreat.
The moment they heard him, the others immediately reacted and
retreated in fear!
Suddenly, everyone saw a figure flying in the air so fast and crashing to
a mountain.
Boom!!
The entire mountain got destroyed, and the Raikage suddenly rushed out
clenching his teeth attacking Naito again.
“I cannot believe this, it as if you’re physical strength has no limits!”
“It’s not limited, but what I have is enough to kill you.”
Naito calmly looked at the Raikage rushing over toward him, and once
again he clenched his fist and sent him flying.
Time after time, Naito kept bombarding the Raikage with his fist, while
his Shock Force was getting more stronger every time.
Naito finally reached the power where he can destroy both the Raikage’s
One finger Hell Stab and the Lightning Armor, and suddenly, the Raikage’s
strong defense… looked no longer strong!
Chapter 214
REPORT
Naito kept hitting the Raikage so har, however, the former’s endurance
was unexpectedly strong, he kept standing back every time, no matter how
many times he was being bombarded.
This fight kept going on for almost a day and a night, but no matter how
long they kept fighting, no one dared to get close to them, even the Anbu
Captain kept watching from afar.
Even the perceptual ninja could no longer see the situation on the
battlefield, they could only hear the lightning roar and feel the ground
shaking.
“Monsters…”
“The two of them are monsters…”
They thought that Naito wouldn’t keep up with the Raikage’s strong
endurance, but the reality made them fear him even more.
On the battlefield.
The mountain was about to collapse, and the ground was full of all kind
of cracks.
Especially under Naito’s constant shock force, the whole place was
always trembling.
“Huh! Huh!!”
Even the Raikage was feeling tired, after all, this wasn’t any ordinary
fight.
In the original, the Raikage managed to endure fighting for three days
and nights against ten thousand Shinobis from the Rock, but now against
Naito, he almost reached his limit!
“I told you before Boy, you cannot kill me! I’m not the same as the
Third Kazekage!”
At this time, the Raikage was gasping for air, and he could barely talk,
but he wasn’t willing on dying here, after all, his pride wouldn’t let him
die inside his village.
Looking at how the Raikage was panting, Naito was also breathing hard,
his clothes were soaked with sweat, but his eyes were as calm as ever.
He didn’t know when it stopped, but the excitement he felt at beginning

gradually faded away, for the rest of the fight he was just playing with the
Raikage as if he was a ball, trying to get his shocks stronger.
Naito stretched his arm, then he clenched his fist as if he was holding
something in the air.
Naito could feel his shocks getting stronger.
Although, with the help of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou Naito had a
very stronger physical strength, but it wasn’t infinite, and that was the
same case for the Raikage.
“Yeah, I almost hit my limit too.”
“We should end this now.”
Naito clenched his fist again, and the calmness in his eyes instantly
turned into a very fierce one.
Suddenly, a powerful momentum broke out, and it seemed as if it’s
capable of overturning the sky!”
“End this?”
The Raikage eyes suddenly became very cold.
Does Naito want to escape?
Even though he was too exhausted, the Raikage was confident, that he
could catch up to Naito’s speed if he wanted to escape.
And even if he was faster, he could bring along some strong Shinobis to
support him and chase Naito until he gets exhausted, they might even be
able to kill him!
The Raikage kept calculating the possibilities until it hit him!
Naito’s killing intent was all around the place, even the Raikage could
feel it from a distance.
The moment he looked into his eyes, the Raikage got it, he finally knew
what Naito meant by ending this, and suddenly, a punch fell.
This punch was completely different from the previous one, it looked as
if it doesn’t have power.
However, the moment that fist fell, the whole place started trembling!
Whoosh!!!
Horrible fragmentation traces spread out to the distance from the very
end of Naito’s fist, like a silk thread, it directly swept toward the Raikage.
The Raikage looked very shocked, for a whole day and night fighting
with Naito he never saw anything like this, however, once again he was
ready to use the Hell Stab to stop this attack.
However, the power of this attack was overwhelming, it was actually
stronger than anything else Naito did!
At least 30% stronger!
No matter how many times Naito attacked him, the Raikage has always
managed to block his attack, yet he wasn’t gonna give up this easily, the
Raikage used the other hand, but still, he couldn’t stop it!
The Shock Force kept pushing its way through his Hell Stab.
Suddenly his fingers got broken!
The Shock Force hit him so hard that even his Lightning Armor could
no longer withstand its power, Suddenly, it got smashed and directly fell
on his body!
At the last moment, the Raikage finally understood.
Yuu Naito… Could kill him from the start!
Naito was just controlling his power enough to surpass him but not hurt
him, to get stronger!
“It turned out to be this way.”
“I got defeated…”
There was a hint of conviction in the Raikage’s eyes before he closed

them.
Boom!!
His body got bombarded by the impact of the Shock Force, the blood
splashed all over the place as he got crashed on a mountain!
Looking at how the Raikage got completely smashed, Naito slowly

recovered his fist to its initial state, then he gently shook his head.
With his power now, there’s no need for him to use the Hakai to destroy
the so-called absolute defense of the Third Raikage!
“The Shock Force and The Shock wave are completely two different
things…”
“The power of the Shock Force is always violent and destructing, it

turns everything into dust.”
“However the Shock waves can cut through anything, even its
fragmentation is extremely flat, except for the Kuzure technique, the
cuts are always clean.”
Now he fully understands his abilities.
In other words, now he mastered the Fourth Stage of the Shock Power to
its extreme degree!
“The next is the Fifth Stage.”
Naito glanced calmly with his eyes around while he muttered these
words to himself.
After that, Naito turned around and walked gently, after a few steps, he
started to send some turbulent force out.
After all, Naito wasn’t gonna leave before he pays his respect and gives
the Raikage a proper burial.
One step, two steps, three steps…
The power of these turbulent forces kept blasting the ground so hard, the
mountain was full of cracks, and it was bearly standing firm from the
beginning, and under these terrible earthquakes, it collapsed!
Rumble!!
Under the horrified and shocked gazes of countless of the Cloud
Shinobis, not one, but a chain of mountains collapsed burying everything
under it!
Chapter 215
REPORT
“All of the mountains… Collapsed.”
“It’s too destructive, at this rate the whole place is gonna collapse!”
Everyone felt despaired and stunned.
“Not good! How is the Raikage?!”
“I can’t see anything!”
They kept watching the Chain of Mountains collapsing, while the

ground was trembling and shaking, until it gradually stopped, when all of
the dust settled, the Cloud Shinobis finally reacted.
They looked at each other, but none of them dared to rush directly into
the battlefield.
After a long time of wait, the sound completely despaired, and the
silence controlled the place, some people began to approach the battlefield
slowly, and finally reached it.
After looking for a long time, they couldn’t find anything, it’s like if the
Raikage and Naito have disappeared in the air.
Everything was buried entirely, even a ninja wouldn’t be able to dig this
whole place out, it will take him a really long time.
After all, these were the wracks of a chain of mountains.

“The two of them disappeared.”
A shinobi stared at the field and finally muttered to himself.
“Did they got trapped by the collapsing of these mountains?!”
“It looks like… It should be like this.”
“If this is what happened, then the Raikage has already…”
All of the clouds Shinobis felt like they got struck by lightning thunder,
the moment they thought about this.
The Third Raikage… Is Dead!
Konoha’s Ashura killed him, just like the Third Kazekage!
One person killed two Kages, this has never happened before, even in
the First World War, during a formal ceremony Tobirama and the Second
Raikage were attacked by the Gold and Silver Brothers and left near death,
but they weren’t alone they had The Kinkaku Force along with them.
Fortunately, Konoha’s Ashura is also gone, he got also trapped with the
Raikage.
At this moment, they somewhat felt really relieved, they thought that at
least the monster got also killed.
Without the Raikage… They will get all wiped out fighting against
Naito!
…….
Konoha.
In the Hokage Building, Danzo was sitting drinking his tea, while the
Hokage was frowning and looking at the documents on his desk.
After he took a sip from his tea, Danzo suddenly said: “On the other
side of the Cloud, is there any movements?”
Originally, Danzo felt it was unexpected for Naito to go to the Cloud

Village.
Danzo after that remembered how Naito was interested in the Lightning
Armor technique, he had the second stage in his hands, but he needed the
third.
However, the main reason for this trip was because of the accident that
happened to Kushina; otherwise, Naito wouldn’t risk going to the Cloud
alone and fight against the Third Raikage, that guy is dangerous after all.
“I don’t know, we didn’t hear from Naito for a while, maybe he’s
waiting for the right moment to take the shot.” Sarutobi closed the file
and said.
Danzo shook his head: “He cannot keep doing that, I’m afraid he’s
gonna ruin this, what does he want to do? Assassinate the Raikage?
That’s impossible.”
“Also assassinating is not suitable to his abilities, he’s gonna get

detected immediately.”
Listening to Danzo, Sarutobi couldn’t help but frown.
Although they had hidden spies in the Cloud Village, they find it really
hard, to keep undercover, even though they were basically living like
ordinary people.
Moreover, there was no information about Naito.
Danzo faintly glanced at Sarutobi, and with a cold tone he said: “Maybe
he didn’t go to the Cloud Village, maybe he abandoned the Village and
turned into a Missing-nin.”
“There’s no way!”
“How can you be so sure? Sarutobi, he might be out of control kid, but
he’s no fool, he sees it very well, Naito know what kind of situation he
has in Konoha.”
Danzo snorted and said: “It seems he doesn’t really care about the
Kyuubi’s monster after all, maybe you should…”
“Shut up!”
As soon as he heard the word Danzo said to describe Kushina, Sarutobi

got really angry.
Kushina was from the Uzumaki Clan, and Konoha had a very close
relationship with them at the past before the whole Clan got destroyed, and
Sarutobi wouldn’t let anyone disrespect them or anyone from their Clan.
This was the line for Sarutobi.
And of course, he wasn’t gonna give Kushina to Danzo so he can use her
as he wants.
“Humph!”
Danzo snorted and stood up.
“This not like you Sarutobi, you’re too indecisive!”
Danzo was really straightforward with his words, although this wasn’t
really true, Sarutobi made a lot of important decisions that made Konoha a
better place, and stronger through the years.
However, in the original, Sarutobi let go of Orochimaru, and that led to

his death later, it was indeed a bad stain in his life.
After finishing this sentence, Danzo was ready to turn around and leave,
Since Sarutobi was really clear about not giving him the Kyuubi’s
Jinchuriki, and he didn’t look like he was gonna say anything back to
Danzo.
Listening to Danzo, Sarutobi just kept frowning and didn’t know what
he should say back.
In the next moment, an Anbu suddenly appeared in the Hokage Office.
The Anbu banded a knee to Sarutobi, and quickly said: “Hokage-Aama,

emergency information from the Cloud Village!”
This sentence, made Danzo freeze in his place after he was about one
step out of the Hokage Office, and made Sarutobi’s mind on the other hand
in a mess.
“Yuu Naito attacked the Third Raikage, they had a great fight in the
Cloud Village.”
“The two of them kept fighting for a day and night.”
The Anbu quickly delivered the information he had.
When he heard these words, Danzo who was about to leave got stunned,
and his expression looked very terrified.
Naito really chose to attack the Raikage heads on?!
He didn’t know if he was just a mad man, or very confident? But he

never thought he will dare to attack the Raikage!
“What’s the result of the fight?!”
Listening to the Anbu’s report, Sarutobi was also surprised, he didn’t

expect Naito to really start a fight with the Raikage.
However, what he really wanted to know was ‘Who Won!’

Chapter 216
REPORT
“There’s no specific information about the result of the fight.”
The masked Anbu lowered his head and reported back the information
he received.
“However, it’s confirmed that although the village itself suffered great
damage, the casualties weren’t serious, the final battle was in a far
location from the village; thus it didn’t affect the Cloud Village.”
After they heard these words, both Danzo and Sarutobi frowned.
Danzo couldn’t help but to speak with a light tone: “The Third Raikage
is really tough to deal with, it seems he failed to perform the
assassination; therefore he ended up fighting with him head-on, in this
case, he must try his best to damage the Village.”
“But since The Raikage could push him out of the Village, it seems the
whole mission has been failed, and he might not even be able to retreat.”
Sarutobi looked so confused, listening to Danzo, he couldn’t help but

feel worried.
There’s no clear information about the result of the fight.
However, it seems as Danzo said, Naito got suppressed by the Raikage;

otherwise, he wouldn’t let him pull the battle outside of the Village.
“It seems that the information about the Raikage and how he could
beat the Hachibi by his own strength is true, he could even suppress
Naito. Indeed this man is powerful.”
After he took a deep breath, Sarutobi’s expression got more serious.
Danzo shook his head, then he turned and left, he looked a little bit
disappointed, this was out of his expectations.
One day later.
Konoha another information.
The first piece of information made everyone disappointed, but this new
one is gonna shake the whole world.
“The two of them kept fighting until a chain of mountains collapsed

and buried everything beneath it?!”
Both Danzo and Sarutobi looked very shocked.
Danzo thought that Naito won’t even have a chance, therefore this news
was really shocking for him!
Even he couldn’t help but admire Naito’s strength.
He felt pity that such a tool got wasted very soon, Naito ended up being
killed against the Raikage.
However, this is really a perfect ending.
“This…” The Anbu looked awkward for a moment, then he said: “The
Raikage didn’t reappear again after this fight so he must be dead, but
Naito-Dono… They couldn’t find his body, so he doesn’t have to be
dead.”
The Anbu, who was banding a knee, took a deep breath, then he said
what he was thinking.
“Hokage-Sama, the range of this chain of mountains is really huge,
its collapsing buried everything, even the Elites in the Cloud believes
that the Raikage is dead, no one can survive after that.”
“However, Naito-Dono isn’t anyone, he’s not a normal ninja…”
Some people couldn’t believe that a man like Naito has died, even
Sarutobi and Danzo couldn’t believe it, they kept sending ninjas to see if
there’s any trace for him, they couldn’t help but feel that he was alive.
The news about Naito and Raikage’s fight spread in the entire world,
and once again it shocked it.
The Cloud tried their best to cover this up, but such huge news cannot
be hidden for a long time!
After all, a whole chain of mountains collapsed!
Naito’s name was the main subject of every discussion.
After all, he’s the man who killed two Kages, this is a great achievement
that no one could be compared to Naito, even Hanzo himself!
Even if there wasn’t any news about Naito, even if everyone suspects
that he’s already dead, the only man who is worth to have the title of the
Demi-God in this world is none but Naito!
The world is in chaos!
Although the Cloud didn’t confirm the death of the Raikage, this was
already being considered as a fact.
Because of the death of their Raikage, the Cloud Village has been
attacked many times, after they fell back from the Rock’s territories, yet
the two villages didn’t have any decisive battles since they were fearing to
be destroyed by Konoha.
Konoha didn’t make any big moves, they were slowly expanding their
borders, pressuring the other villages, but no one knew when they will
attack.
As time goes, day by day.
Half a month… One month… Two months…
There wasn’t any news about Naito for three months, Sarutobi couldn’t
help but only sigh for Naito, and announce the news about his death.
If Naito didn’t die in that battle, no one would be able to stop him from
going back, but for three months, there was no news from him.
Naito didn’t come back.
In addition to his grief, Sarutobi held a meeting with some of the other
elders to build a monument for Naito.
The Uchiha Clan objected the idea at first, but this time they were about
to face the anger of the public, so they ended up agreeing.
Expect for the Uchiha, all the other major Clans basically agreed.
One of the elders was absent.
It was Danzo, but everyone agreed on this, so his opinion didn’t really
matter.
Even though Naito was an outsider, he grew up in Konoha and died for
Konoha.
The ninjas who die in service usually get their names written in the
Memorial Stone.
But Naito was different from the other ninjas, the things he did for
Konoha were way bigger than even what the Third Hokage did.
Therefore, Naito had his own monument.

There were some troubles the day they set up his monument, and a
massive piece of it got destroyed before they stopped Tsunade from
smashing its remainings.
“I don’t believe this!!!”
Kushina who was in the crowd didn’t even bear watching this, she
turned and left.
Naito went to the Cloud Village to avenge her, he never lost hope when
he was rescuing her, so she will never give up on him too.
After all, there was no evidence on his death.
She will wait for Naito to come back, even if its mean to wait for
eternity.
Chapter 217
REPORT
Half of Konoha’s Ashura’s monument got destroyed!
The silence was controlling the place.
After Kushina’s departure, with complexed feelings, Minato and Mei

silently walked toward the broken monument.
Naito was his rival, even after he killed the Third Kazekage, all that
Minato was thinking of is catching up to him, but now Naito is gone, and
only that left was respect.
Yuu Naito… is an unsurpassable ninja.
This was the same to Uzumaki Mei, although the person she likes is
Minato, she still admired Naito.
She had inexplicable sadness in her heart.
Looking at the expression she had, Minato held her hand and said
thoughtfully: “Let’s leave..”
“Yes.”
Uzumaki Mei gently nodded then she followed Minato.
Someone else went to the monument.
“Are you really dead? I don’t believe it.”

The expression on Orochimaru’s face was indescribable.
After he took a last look on the monument, he shook his head and turned
away, at the same time, he looked back at Sarutobi with a trace of
ridiculous.
Who do you think Naito is? You thought that he will throw his life to
kill the Third Raikage?!
Even if there wasn’t any news about him for now, there’s no way he’s
dead!
However, Orochimaru was too lazy to explain this, he went to continue

his experiments, leaving Sarutobi and the other regretting Naito’s
departure.
“This is the best ending for someone like you, you were a great ninja
and a great man, it just too sad that you’ve been born in the wrong place
and time.”
Sarutobi sighed for a long time, then he turned and left.
………
Land of Lightning.
In the mountains surrounded by clouds, thunder and lightning were

often falling with a loud roar.
However, even for this land, this was a quite strange environment.
This has been the case for several months, which caused some residents
to talk about it, yet, no one dared to go to the mountain to check it.
They were only ordinary people after all.
“This kind of weather is really unusual.”

“Yeah, it’s weird and gives a terrible feeling… Is there no ninja
around here to see what’s happening there?”
“Ninjas won’t pay attention to this kind of things.”
The residents kept looking far away at the top of the mountain, where
the thunder was flashing, and the roaring was swaying around the place.
The confusion in their hearts was getting more and more unbearable.
On the top of that mountain, a figure was sitting there quietly

surrounded by thrilling lightning arcs!
That person was Naito.
After he killed the Third Raikage, Naito didn’t choose to return to

Konoha, he stayed in the Land of Lightning to practice the Third Stage of
the Lightning Armor.
Because of the environment of this land, it was the most suitable for
practicing, after a little bit of searching, he found out that this mountain
was the best place due to Its height.
During his cultivation, Naito forgot about everything in the world and
focused on mastering this technique.
The only thing he was doing beside this, was eating and sleeping, and
since the resources on this mountain were very rich, it wasn’t too hard to
survive it.
Still, it was incredible!
The Thunder was hitting him hard making his whole body numb, but
Naito wasn’t trying to avoid it, he didn’t even move, or use his shocks to
stop it from hitting his body.
He was letting those terrifying arc of lightning hit his body.

The environment was getting worse every time, Naito was using his
body as the core of this lightning storm, every time he got hit by a bolt of
falling lightning, he was sending it back to the sky, turning it stronger.
Naito was actually making his own environment!
But it was difficult to make such weather in the Land of fire, even if he
artificially created this lightning storm, it will not last long.
Since the environment is not comparable to the Land of Lightning.
The Third Stage cultivation method is extremely simple, but its also
very difficult, and almost no one can do it!
Just how many ninjas out there can make their own environment?
In the original, Sasuke draws natural lightning directly from thunder

clouds to supplement the power of his strike and controls it with chakra, to
create the Kirin Technique.
But this is nothing compared to the Third Stage, it requires a stronger

physical power since the natural lightning is actually going throughout the
user’s body!
Not everyone can reach this stage, only people like Naito, the Third, and
the Fourth Raikage can go to this extent!
Although this environment is the best to cultivate the Third Stage, how
many in the Land of Lightning are practicing the Third Stage! How many
could even reach the second!
First of all, you need a great amount of Chakra to practice this kind of
techniques, the user needs to be at the Level of a Kage!
The amount of Naito’s Chakra is obviously not up to the standards, but

since he mastered the second stage, and the reverse Hachimon Tonkou was
restoring his Chakra every time, he could still practice it normally.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Lightning flashed and hit Naito’s body, and suddenly a lightning coat
that looked similar to the one the Third had appeared on Naito body.
The lightning Chakra property was condensing and enhancing Naito’s

body.
Each time it gets hit by the lightning Naito’s body was getting stronger.
It has been three months.
In these past three months, Naito put aside the spiritual cultivation and
focused on the Third Stage, since its progressing was very fast!
The Standards are truly very high, but practicing it still quite simple.
Most people cannot reach these kinds of standards, but as long as you
have it, the cultivation is very simple, that’s why Naito was stunned when
he first saw the method of this cultivation.
Bang!
The thunderstorm kept getting stronger, and more violent and suddenly
it started destroying the whole place!
Naito sent a shock wave out of his body.
Suddenly, the sky started getting clearer, and the clouds began to
disappear gradually.
After he took a deep breath, Naito slowly opened his eyes.
“The progressing is somewhat getting slower, it seems that this stage is

the same as before, the more you practice it, the slower its progression
get, after all, everything has a limit.”
“If this is wasn’t the case, the Third Raikage would have been
invincible.”
Still, Naito’s physical power was getting stronger, which made him
happy.
Chapter 218
REPORT
The Third Stage of the Lightning Armor Technique cannot be fully

mastered.
To be precise, it has no limit, the more you practice it, the more it
strengthens the body.
However, the degree of the enhancement is the highest at the beginning,

as the body gets stronger and stronger, and began to adapt to the lightning
property, the speed of the progress will become slower.
The reason behind the Ay’s strength is due to the long time he practiced
this technique, even after he became the Raikage he always spared some
time to practice.
These three months of cultivation has greatly enhanced Naito’s body;

thus he wasn’t that far from opening the Fifth Gate of the Reverse
Hachimon Tonkou.
And it wasn’t that long since he opened the Fourth Gate!
The period was shorter than this before; however, it should have taken
more time, since it always gets harder the more he advances.
The only bad thing about this is that the cultivation of the Third Gate
has become less effective.
At this rate, Naito will only reach the Raikage’s level after another ten
years, Naito was ready to keep practicing this technique for a longer time,
but once the speed of the cultivation got slow, it did no longer make sense
to him.
“It’s time to leave…”
After he glanced around him, Naito finally made an end to this training.
After he stood up, Naito stretched his hands and legs.
This time Naito was completely naked, the lightning kept tearing his
clothes, and since he was alone in the mountain, he didn’t care much about
being naked.
The only thing that seemed strange to Naito is that his skin didn’t
become dark bronze like the Third of the Fourth Raikage.
Unlike the second stage, when Naito started practicing the Third Stage,
his skin gradually became extremely pure, as if he was reborn.
On the contrary of the Raikage, Naito’s skin looked really white and
tender as if he was a newborn baby, this may be due to the Reverse
Hachimon Tonkou, and how it keeps pumping blood into his body to wash
his skin, which made the bronze color fade away.
“Well, this is better.”
Naito’s face showed a smile, although the Raikage’s body was

terrifying, Naito didn’t want to look like him, he only wanted to be as
strong as him.
Even his body didn’t look that muscular, he seemed as thin as ever, he
couldn’t see any special changes on his body.
However, if he wanted to scare enemies, he could only release his aura

and heaven itself will start shaking from fear.
“Need to dress up first.”

After he checked his body, Naito was ready to dress up his worn-out
clothes and return to Konoha.
But suddenly stopped and smiled.
“Right on time.” …….
Below the mountain.
There was a small team from the Clouds looking around and steadily
heading toward the top of the mountain.
“The information said, that weather around this mountain was

extremely weird, with some inexplicable thunder and roaring lightning
events.” A Shinobi from the cloud looked helplessly at him and said: “It’s
just some flashes of lightning and the people made a fuss out of it.”
The conflicts between the Rock and the Cloud is currently restrained,
although the Cloud has lost their Raikage, the Rock was also heavily
damaged from Konoha, and their situation wasn’t good too.
The two villages have already considered the idea of a joint talk
between them, but none of them were ready to break down for the other, in
addition, Danzo and other Clans were trying their best to keep the war
from ending.
In this time of non-war period, the two villages tried not to make the
conflicts between them any worse.
“Yes, but you saw how it was on the top of that mountain just minutes
ago, right?!”
Another Shinobi uncomfortably looked up to the top of the mountain.
“Well since it’s a task we just need to take a look and comfort the
people then leave.”
The captain of the team said this with a calm expression.

The four-person team continued to move toward the top of the
mountain.
After walking for a while, one of them couldn’t help but say: “Speaking
of the weather that the civilians described in the report, it’s seemed to me
like the one that caused by the Third Raikge’s practicing on the
Lightning armor technique.”
“That impossible, don’t make such a joke, the Raikage has already
passed away!”
One of them exclaimed.
When he saw how his companions didn’t believe it, he also doubted it
and shook his head.
“Hey, do you think that Konoha’s Ashura was really stronger than the
Third Raikage?”
“Shut up! don’t you talk about the lost Raikage like this, he wasn’t
killed by him, he got killed by the collapsing of those mountains along
with that guy.”
Hearing how that ninja talked about the Raikage the Captain of the team
asserted with a furious expression.
The ninja stopped talking immediately then he looked ahead.
At that moment, his expression suddenly changed.
“That’s…”
A black shadow appeared ahead from the clouds, then it started to get
clearer until it finally turned into someone’s figure.
“Someone is there! be careful!”
With a light tone, the captain immediately alerted his other teammates.
as the figure start getting close and closer, the expressions of the four
people got shocked, and they looked as if they saw a ghost.
“You… You are…”
“Impossible!!!”
The cold sweat appeared on the ninja’s forehead including their captain,
and they couldn’t help but swallow in fear.
It’s him! It turned out to be him! But how could it be him!!!
The person who came out was completely naked, of course, this wasn’t
the point, the point that this person didn’t just look familiar, but also he
shouldn’t be here, he shouldn’t be even alive!!!
This is a nightmare!
“Thank you for bringing me your clothes, and in order to thank you, I
will go easy on you this time.”
With a smile on his face, Naito kept approaching them, step by step,
then he suddenly disappeared.
The Clouds Shinobi didn’t even have time to react to that speed they
were still stunned from seeing Naito alive!
Naito’s speed could no longer be seen by the naked eye, he flashed

between them in just a second!
The four of them didn’t even notice, they were just thinking about one
thing.
Konoha’s Ashura… Is actually alive!!
Plop! Plop!
The four ninjas fell on the ground at the same time, even the Team
Captain couldn’t react!
They simply couldn’t see anything!
Until the last moment before their death, the four of them were in
disbelieve.
Chapter 219
REPORT
The clothes of these four weren’t too suitable to Naito, but at least he
was no longer naked, anyway, he could find a new one when he hit a
nearby town.
Naito was too lazy to destroy the corpses, after he changed his clothes,
he turned his head and looked to the mountain.
Naito couldn’t see anything because of the clouds surrounding the

mountain.
However, using his Ultra Perceive, Naito could see everything clear
around him, and the range of this technique got incredibly bigger than
before.
The reason for this should be to his fight with the Third Raikage, during
that fight Naito’s momentum got enhanced, causing his mental power to
become stronger, which also made his soul stronger.
The will of the person is the key to strengthen his mental power.
And since his mental power got stronger, his Spiritual Shock technique
also got stronger, even an elite can no longer resist it.
“Okay, It’s time to go down.”
Naito looked at the clouds around him, then he smirked and suddenly
jumped directly to the bottom of the mountain!
Whoosh!!
It seemed as if a meteor was falling from the sky cutting through the
endless clouds, the moment he landed on the ground, the impact made a
loud roar, and the ground suddenly cracked.
Naito stood up and stretched his body again with a satisfied expression
on his face.
When he killed those four Shinobis from the Cloud, he felt that his body
was much lighter than before, but now after he jumped from the mountain,
Naito also felt that his body was much stronger.
These three months of training were almost worth two years of physical
exercises!
Soon after he left, Naito came to a small town and changed his clothes
after he ‘borrowed’ some money from a few other Shinobis.
Later, Naito was surprised by some news, the world has actually thought
he was dead?!
No wonder those shinobis looked as if they saw a ghost, they thought

that he has died along with Third Raikage!
Naito suddenly felt annoyed.
At the same, he couldn’t help but smile a bit, he couldn’t blame them,
he didn’t report back to the Village, Kushina should be worried to death by
now.
This world is not the same as the one he came from, people here don’t
lie when it comes to love, they would risk their lives for the people they
love, and Kushina should be so sad now thinking that Naito’s death was
her own fault.
“It’s indeed time to go back.”
Naito looked one last time at the mountain in the distance, then he
turned and left.
All the way back, although the Clouds were blocking all the roads, it
was impossible for them to stop Naito.
In fact, the Clouds were blocking all the roads to the Villages, because
they were trying to hide the truth about the death of the Third Raikage.
Even after they finally found his body, the kept denying the fact that he
was dead, they were trying to spread some other rumors, for example,
some people were saying that the Hachibi has run away and the Raikage
went out to capture him.
There were too many other rumors like this.
Naito was too lazy to pay attention to these rumors, he got what he
wanted, Naito killed the Third Raikage and got the secrets of the Third
Stage, and practiced it for three months, Naito was more than satisfied
with what he achieved.
On the way back to Konoha, Naito checked out the Black Market, he
wasn’t expecting much, once again all the information they had were
about that guy named ‘Blood Hand.’
During the period Naito was doing his training, the ‘Blood Hand’
appeared in the Cloud and assassinated some high-level members, and
after he successfully did some other missions, he retired!
When he got this news, Naito was a bit stunned.
It was a pity that all of this happened when he was focusing on his
training.
Now finding him will be more difficult than before.
And Naito suspected that these tasks were giving by Konoha and of
course Danzo.
“Forget it, there will always be other opportunities in the future, I

already got the secrets of the Third Stage, I cannot be too greedy.”
After shaking his head, Naito left the Cloud’s Black Market, this time,
he didn’t make any other stops and went straight to the Land of Fire.
The Land of Fire has expended their territories on the accounts of both
the Rock and the Clouds, the two villages were trying their hard to resist
Konoha’s invasion, but even the former wasn’t taking big moves, so there
wasn’t any big fight over these territories.
I’m afraid that when the Rock and the Clouds end their conflicts, they
will be able to focus on getting their territories back.
“It’s been a long time since I left, it’s almost half a year.”
Looking at the Village from a distance Naito showed a light smile, but
he also felt a complicated feeling in his heart.
Naito was too lazy to judge the Village any more.
The only reason why he was considering this place as his home is that,
on the one hand, Kushina was here, and on the other side, is the familiarity
of the Village to Naito.
Although it has many dark places inside it, it was a bit more like a home
than any other place in the world.
He just didn’t know how long this feeling will last…
With a sigh in his heart, Naito slowly walked toward the Village,
stepping through the protecting barrier that was covering the whole
village.
Passing through this enchantment didn’t cause any changes since it will
only work when an enemy cross it.
But it was impossible to precise exactly who has crossed it.
Especially when its Naito, since he could restrain his aura and chakra to
the level of an ordinary person.
The return of Naito didn’t attract the attention of the perceptive ninjas.
After he passed through the barrier and then a little more, he finally
reached the Main Gate of the Village, and tried casually to enter the
village
Naito didn’t try to hide.
At this time of the day, a lot of people were going in and out of the
village.
During this war period, Konoha was the safest place, so many
businessmen choose it as a temporary shelter, and some others were hiring
Konoha’s Ninjas as their bodyguards.
Chapter 220
REPORT
Four Ninjas were standing at the main gate of Konoha, two of them
were inspecting the travelers, and the other two were checking their
identity.
There were a lot of people trying to enter the Village.
Naito glanced at them, then he shook his head and walked directly from
the side.
“Mister, please wait for your turn…” The ninja noticed Naito, so he
tried to stop him, but the moment he took a glance at his face, his
expression suddenly changed.
This man looks very familiar!
He kept looking at Naito, but the former didn’t pay attention to him and
kept walking.
The other ninjas noticed him, and they suddenly stepped forward toward
Naito.
But the moment they saw Naito they all got stunned.
In the middle of their confusion, Naito suddenly disappeared from their

sight.
This scene caused some commotion inside the crowd.
“Why did you let that man pass?!”

“He doesn’t look like a ninja.”
Of course, Konoha’s ninjas can go straight to the Village, but Naito

didn’t look like one, his clothes looked like an ordinary person, which
made the other people express their dissatisfaction.
However, some other people even between the civilians had an

incredible look in their eyes.
“That man… Isn’t he Konoha’s Ashura?!”
Finally, someone said these words.
This sentence suddenly led the whole crowd to laugh and snore.
“What are you talking about? Who said is he again?!”
“Konoha’s Ashura? he’s dead the same as the Third Raikage…”
Of course, everyone knew who Naito is, and they all heard about how he
died fighting the Raikage, not a single man in the whole world doesn’t
recognize Naito’s face!
On the other hand, the four ninjas were very quiet for a long time, they
kept looking at each other with an incredible expression on their faces.
At that moment, the four of them were feeling shocked!
“Impossible!”
“Naito-Dono… Isn’t he dead!”
“It must be that someone is using Transformation technique to look

like him, he might be an enemy, someone informs the Hokage
immediately!”
Their heart sank in fear, and they could no longer think straight.
Even if someone wants to sneak into the Village, he won’t use Naito
who’s already dead, it simply makes nonsense!
At that moment, the four of them could no longer wait and sent a report
immediately to Sarutobi.
Even Sarutobi couldn’t believe it!
“Naito is alive?!”
“Impossible!!”
At that time, even if it didn’t make sense, Sarutobi couldn’t help but
think that someone is using Naito as a disguise to sneak into the village…
Because it looked more realistic at the time than Naito being alive!
…….
Inside Konoha, in a quiet place.
The place was very quiet, and far away from the lively streets of
Konoha, this place was to commemorate the dead.
Konoha’s Ashura, Yuu Naito.
A separate monument was standing there, and a person was twitching

his mouth in front of it.
That person was Naito himself.
Naito was looking at his own monument for a long time then he
couldn’t help but say.
“The hell is this!!!”
Naito already know about how they thought that he was dead, but to go
this far and make him a monument!
What a pain.
Naito couldn’t even describe how annoying it was to see in front of him
his own monument.
Crack!!
Suddenly, he sent a shock wave from his hand destroying the entire
monument into pieces.
This movement caused the attention of a ninja who was guarding the
place and came over in an instant.
“Hey? What are you doing!!”
The moment he saw the monument the ninja became really angry.
It got broken again!
When it first established, it got destroyed by Tsunade, then another time

by Kushina, but they couldn’t say anything, because they couldn’t help but
feel sad for them, they were just angry about the news, but now it got
destroyed again!
Naito was a hero, they admired and respected him, but his monument
got destroyed for the third time now, and the guy couldn’t help but feel
insulted.
However, other people didn’t think about Naito the same way.
Suddenly, another guy appeared, he was also guarding the place, and he
was carrying the Uchiha’s symbol on his back.
“What can I say, he didn’t deserve it from the start, and here it got
destroyed for the third time.”
The ninja from the Uchiha couldn’t help but laugh, he was only here
because he got assigned by the village to guard it; otherwise, he would
have destroyed it by his hand.
The ninja kept laughing until he suddenly stopped, and his expression
suddenly changed.
The Hell!!!
None from the entire Uchiha Clan would ever forget that stupid face.
And the man in front of him… Had that face! Naito’s face!!
Besides that guy, the other ninjas from Konoha looked all surprised.
They were furious because Naito’s monument got destroyed, they all
took their weapons out and were prepared to attack the guy who was
responsible for this, but they suddenly saw Naito’s face, and without
noticing the weapons in their hand suddenly fell on the ground.
Some of them couldn’t help but blink.
“No… This is impossible…”
“Who are you! And how dare you use Naito-Dono as disguise!!”
Some people had an incredible look on their faces, while others stared at
Naito while their killing intent was all over the place.
Chapter 221
REPORT
“…”
Naito looked really pissed at the way the other Shinobis tried to gank
him.
But he couldn’t attack his own people, he could only stare at them with
a really cold look.
The place was dark, Naito was using his Ultra Perceive to sense them,
and he couldn’t help but notice that guy from the Uchiha and how he was
laughing!
He’s laughing because Naito’s monument got destroyed, is it a matter to

laugh?
Humph!
Without thinking twice, Naito stared at the Uchiha guy and snorted.
The level Naito has reached allowed him to control the Spiritual Shock
and condense it to hit one target instead of doing area damage to the whole
place.
Boom!!!
The Uchiha member suddenly felt a horrible force crushing him, his
mind started roaring, and he felt that his head is going to explode.
Under this terrifying pain, he activated his Sharingan, he thought that
this was a Genjutsu, and he tried to resist it.
But in the next moment, that horrible force got stronger, and instantly
the guy fall on his knees, feeling nothing but fear and horror, with one
stare Naito destroyed the guy’s spirit!
“This will teach you to know your place.”
Naito took a last glance at him then he shook his head casually.
After that, Naito looked at the other Shinobis in front of him.
Naito didn’t target them with his spiritual shock, still, it exposed a
horrible momentum that left them in fear.
But this only normal, after all, from one look the guy beside them
crushed on the ground!
After he shook his head, Naito didn’t feel like talking to them, and just
disappeared in the air.
The Shinobis kept looking at each other in disbelieve.
“Did he just… disappeared?!”
“What the hell!!”
“Not anyone can reveal such momentum, and that speed… Is it

possible that this guy is really Yuu Naito?!”
The Shinobis almost forget the Uchiha guy who was shaking next to
them, and all froze in their places with an unbelievable look in their eyes.
Naito-Dono… Is still alive!
……
At Naito’s home.
The place was really clean; there was no dust while someone was sitting
quietly in the room.
After the announcement of Naito’s death and the establishing of his

monument, Kushina moved directly to his house.
The house wasn’t gonna stay empty forever; someone will eventually
take it.
Perhaps in the modern world, this is something difficult to understand,

but in this world, where people die every day, this kind of thing is normal.
Kushina couldn’t stand the idea of someone else living in Naito’s house,
so she moved directly before anyone else take advantage of it.
She took his house so she can wait for him to come back.
Kushina felt asleep on the table in front of her.
You could see how much she was tired physically and emotionally just
from looking at her face; after all, the blow she took in her heart was
really hard.
Silent.
The door was gently opened, Naito could feel that Kushina was in the
house, so he didn’t want to make any noises and disturb her, he closed the
door so quietly and walked in.
Naito came close to Kushina and looked at her.
He couldn’t find Kushina in her house, actually, some other people were
living in it, he felt slightly surprised, but it wasn’t unexpected.
Because the moment he thought about the reason she decided to move in
her, Naito gently felt touched in his heart.
No, such a thing will never be forgotten, he could even feel it in soul!
Naito’s real age is actually not the same as Kushina, its enough to be her
big brother.
For a long time, Naito felt like he should treat her like a sister, but since
he saved her, something changed.
Do I love her?
The crazy beating in his heart was enough to be the answer.
He couldn’t help but touch her cute sleepy face.
Kushina was from the Uzumaki Clan, and she was also the Jinchuriki of
the Kyuubi, although she couldn’t control its Chakra, her perception for
the outside world was quite strong.
With some confused eyes, she woke up.
She recognized the face in front of her from the first glance, it was the
face that she cried her self every night to sleep to see, yet she didn’t look
happy.
Although it has been a long time, yet Naito never left her, he appeared
every night in her dreams.
“Am I dreaming again?”
Kushina couldn’t resist the feeling in her heart as she extended her hand
to touch Naito.
However, before she could even reach his face, Naito gently caught it.
“Wake up you sleepy-head, wanna go grab something to bite

together?”
Holding her hand with one hand, he expended the other and pinched her
on her cheek.
Kushina suddenly stood up and looked at Naito.

Then she rushed so fast toward him as she was afraid that he’s gonna
disappear and with her whole strength she tightened her arms around him
as if she wanted to melt him inside her and never get separated again.
“Don’t cry…”
Naito helplessly smiled, although he couldn’t see her face, he could tell
that she was crying.
At the same time, he could feel two soft things on his chest.
Cough!!
“Wow, they become really big, it seems you grew up a lot in the few
months that I was left!”
Suddenly Naito smirked, and came close to her ear and said these
words.
In the midst of that surprise and the emotional return of Naito, she
suddenly heard these words, and the whole atmosphere was gone.
Suddenly her cheeks became so red, and let got of Naito and stared at
him.
Couldn’t you just say anything else but this to comfort her?!
Chapter 222
REPORT
“Am sorry, I get uncomfortable in these kinds of situations, but…”
Naito smiled at her, then he suddenly stepped forward, and hugged her
really tight.
Kushina wanted to say something, but suddenly she widened her eyes,
as Naito’s hands held her close to him, she looked really shy, Kushina tried
to resist it, but she had no more strength left in her to do so.
For a long time, the two of them kept hugging each other, as if there no
one and nothing in this world but them.
Even though she didn’t want to get apart from him, her cheeks were
really red, biting her lips, Kushina kept looking at Naito helplessly and
didn’t know what to say for a while.
“Pervert!”
“Come from the person who moved to my home without permission.”
Naito looked at her then smiled, then the look on his face changed to a
slyly one and said: “So… do wanna do something since were alone?”
“Pooh!”
Kushina’s face got redder, and she couldn’t help but say: “So-So-
mething!”
“Well, you live in my house, don’t you think you should pay me back
by doing something for me?”
Suddenly whirlpools appeared in her eyes, and smoke came out of her
head, and Naito couldn’t help but laugh at her.
“AAGH!!!’
Kushina could no longer keep this conversation, so she couldn’t help but
turn her back to him.
Upon seeing this, Naito smiled.
After waiting for a long time, Kushina didn’t feel any movements from
Naito, and suddenly she got really worried, she feared that this was
another dream, and couldn’t help but to turn around really fast.
But as soon as she turned around, she got shocked by how much Naito’s
face was close to her.
Kushina suddenly took a step back, while Naito took a dumb stance and
pointed his finger straight at her saying: “Hahaha, as I thought you
couldn’t hold yourself from kissing this handsome guy.”
“…”
Kushina suddenly became really angry, she clenched her small fist and
rushed directly toward Naito.
Suddenly that sorrow in her heart disappeared, and everything turned

back to what it was.
After a while of playfulness, Kushina finally calmed down and went

straight to the kitchen after Naito begged her to cook something for him.
Naito really missed these days, where Kushina was preparing his launch
every day, without mentioning that her food was delicious.
Maybe it wasn’t that good at first, but she worked very hard to learn.
After eating, Naito didn’t try to do anything else, he just wanted to stay
with her.
The time passed really fast.
During this time, the entire village was in chaos, the Shinobis were
sweeping the whole place up and down.
Whether it was Sarutobi, the Anbu, or even the civilians, they were all
in shock.
The reason behind this was a small message.
Konoha’s Ashura… Come Back!
Just a while ago his death was certain, they even made him a monument,
that what made everyone feels shocked.
After hearing this news, even Minato was shocked, but he couldn’t help
but smile, after all, Naito was a ninja could never be surpassed.
Tsunade got the news, and rushed directly into Naito’s home, she didn’t
care about the fact that Kushina should be with him right now, she only
wanted to beat him up.
Naito helplessly discovered how the girls in his life are all violent…
However, this time, Kushina stopped Tsunade, at first she had those
crazy eyes, but the moment she saw him, Tsunade felt really happy.
Naito was really happy she stopped, the only girl he cannot play
carelessly with is Tsunade!
Fortunately, Kushina managed to talk some sense into her, after she
stopped her, they resumed the normal talks, otherwise, once she has those
crazy eyes, she won’t stop before the whole village is smashed.
Some people were really happy, and of course, others weren’t happy.
The Uchiha Clan were really angry about this news.
The vibes around the room were the Clan’s elders were gathering was
really horrifying!
“Why didn’t you just die, why is that damn guy is not dead!”
All of them had those red and bloody eyes as they were talking about
Naito’s return.
……..
Danzo was leading his root ninjas to hide in a mountain somewhere

between the Rock and the Cloud borders.
The two villages want to talk, and Danzo is secretly planning on ruining
this joint discussion.
“If something happens to the team that the Clouds sent on the way, the
Rock will be the ones who will get the blames for this, even if we couldn’t
destroy them completely, they will still blame the Rocks for this, so we
need to dress up like the Rock’s Shinobis.”
Danzo looked at his ninjas, then he snorted as he had a really cold stare
in his eyes.
“We should use the death of their Raikage to our advantage, we need
to keep the war from ending.”
Having said this, Danzo stopped and took a sip of water from a kettle.
At that moment, a ninja suddenly rushed over.
“Danzo-Dono, urgent information!”
“Yuu Naito is not dead, and he returned to Konoha!”

Dangdang!!
This was the sound of the kettle falling down on the ground.
Danzo looked very confused while the expression of the Root ninjas was
a cold as always looking at this scene.
………
The news kept spreading through the village, then throughout the Land
of fire, then finally it reached the entire world!
The speed of its spreading was horrifying, in almost no time, the whole
world heard about this news.
This news overturned the conclusion of everyone, Naito wasn’t dead

after all, which shocked a lot of people, including the Mizukage and the
Tsuchikage!
Naito didn’t just end up dying fighting the Raikage, but he killed him
and survived!
He killed a Kage before, but everyone convinced themselves that it was

just luck and the Kazekage was just weak.
But now he killed the second, which can no longer be considered as

luck, there’s only one explanation for this.
That is Naito is very strong, very powerful, and almost invincible!
When this news spread, on the top of Konoha’s Ashura, Naito gradually
got a second title the God of Shinobi! (T/N: Japanese: Shinobi no Kami:
God of Shinobi // English TV: The Supreme Shinobi)
Gods are the supreme natures, and they couldn’t find any other word to
describe a guy like Naito but to call him a God!
Hanzo was once the man that has been called a Demi-God, but Naito
showed that he was stronger, and has surpassed him!
As for Hanzo, after he got the news, he also looked stunned, finally, he
took a deep breath, and revealed a bizarre look in his eyes.
He once fought against Naito, a few years ago, the former was strong,
but he absolutely did not have such a power, if the three Sannins weren’t
there to help, Hanzo is sure he could kill Naito.
But now, Naito is much stronger, which gave him a horrible feeling,
perhaps if they fight again, Naito will be able to beat him, and even kill
him!
“Konoha’s ninjas are always difficult to deal with.”
Hidden in some place in the Land of Rain he looked to the direction of

the Land of Fire.
These words were also the words that the other Kages said.
With the news of Naito’s return, the Land of Fire began to look strong
again.
None of the other Villages had the intention to try their luck with them
again, all of them asked for a peaceful meeting, and paid a high price to
the Land of Fire to finally calm down the war.
At this point, the Second World War was finally over!

Chapter 223
REPORT
In the second part of this war, the eyes of the entire world were on the
resources that the Land of Fire gain, the three major lands of wind,
lightning, and earth were all biting their teeth, even the Land of water
looked like they can’t wait to grab a bite of it.
However, the power of Konoha was deterring them, and especially the
existing of Yuu Naito, coupled with the loss they suffered in this war,
made them with no choice but to have a peace talk and pay a heavy price
to the Land of Fire. After that, they entered a short period of rest and
recuperation.
This was the end of the Second World War, but it wasn’t the end of
Naito; actually, he got very famous in this period, and gained two
nicknames, Konoha’s Ashura, the Demigod of war.
And the Supreme Shinobi… (T/N: Japanese: Shinobi no Kami: God of

Shinobi // English TV: The Supreme Shinobi)
Since the Warring States Period, the has been only two persons who
were hailed as the “God of Shinobi” for their unmatched ninja prowess,
and it was the First Hokage and the founder of Konoha, and The Third
Hokage, the Professeur Hiruzen Sarutobi.
Although Naito has made great achievements so far, in the hearts of

countless people, he was still uncomparable to Sanju Hachirama, and he
has a long way to go before he catches up to him.
Other think that he will never surpass Hachirama, even though Naito
was still very young, the people who know exactly what Hachirama was
capable of, believe that he was an actual god!
Naito wasn’t convinced of these evaluations.
And he doesn’t care about these kinds of things, or what people think of
him, he just wants to walk his own path.
World War II was finally over.
However, its end was also the beginning of something greater.
Naito knew for sure, even with him being around, the three major
Villages who suffered such a big loss will never be quiet forever, they will
always try to rise again.
Without mentioning that Uchiha Madara was sitting in the dark trying
to control everything, and also Danzo who will do anything to Ignites the
fuse of the next war.
There’s also Nagato, the Rinnegan, Obito, Pain…
Therefore for Naito, this was just the beginning.
……
Night.
Kushina was holding the blanket, looking innocently at Naito with her
cute little face.
Although they were a little bit too young to live together, neither of
them had parent, so there were no such restrictions.
Naito was sure that Danzo will do something to interfere with them
since Kushina was the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, but the former didn’t do
anything so far.
Even Sarutobi didn’t disturb Naito in this whole time with his long
speeches.
“Come on, stop staring at me, I can’t sleep like this.”
Naito yawned while lying there lazily.
With reddish cheeks, Kushina looked at him and said: “Then what are
you doing lying down next to me, go sleep on the floor!”
“Why? This is my home!”
Naito looked slyly at her, and the blush on Kushina’s face became more
and more obvious.
Kushina kept quiet for a moment, then she squeezed out a sentence.
“You’re smelly, go take a shower!”
“AUGH.”
After he shrugged his shoulders, Naito flashed to the bathroom, and

within a short while, he flashed back again and lay back on the bed.
Kushina didn’t try to run away, but she covered her head with the
blanket.
After she waited for a long time, she couldn’t feel any kind of
movements from Naito’s side.
She carefully removed the blanket to found out that Naito has already
fallen asleep.
“…”
She kept looking at him for a while until she eventually fell asleep too.
After she slept, Naito opened his eyes again. Watching her sleepy face
draw a smile on his face.
Kushina was still looking like a small girl, on the other hand, Naito
looked like if he was twenty years old young man.
After he kept looking at her for a while, Naito walked out of his bed and
ran to the rood and lay down there.
He couldn’t fall asleep!
So he decided to practice for a while.
As time went by, the two of them kept living together, although Kushina
will often encounter some embarrassing situations, the two of them lived
happily together.
Naito’s training has once again entered a period of stagnation.
It’s not that Naito has forgotten to practice, he was training as hard as
before, but there was no great progression.
To be accurate, Naito’s body is just so strong, that regular training no

more has an effect on him.
The only effective thing is the Third Stage, but the environment of the
Land of Fire wasn’t as good as the Lightning.
Naito’s clothes were full of extra weights, but doing those simple squats
and punches were no more useful.
When it comes to adding and reducing weights, the first thing that
crosses Naito’s mind is the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, in addition to his Dust
Release, he had two more great Earth Release Techniques.
The first is the Light-Weight Rock Technique, and the second is Added-
Weight Rock Technique.
The former can reduce the weight of the object, the Tsuchikage
mastered this simple technique to an extreme degree where it can make
him even fly.
He could even make a more enhanced version of this technique, the

Ultralight-Weight Rock and use it in the original to stop Madara’s
meteorites.
Contrary to its counterpart, is the increasing of the weight, which makes

an ordinary Rock Boxing Technique dozens of times stronger!
Naito wasn’t interested in reducing the weight of things, he could

achieve the effect of flying if he could reach Gai’s level.
But adding weight was what Naito is looking for, he could use it to
assist him in his training!
However, these two Ninjutsu weren’t easy to get, it seemed that only a
few people learned it in the original.
Naito couldn’t find the scrolls of these two techniques in Konoha, and
even if they had it, they would never give it to him.
“Should I go to the Roch Village too? But I still don’t want to leave
Kushina…” Naito frowned, the main problem is that this two ninjutsu are
Earth Releases.
He doesn’t have that Chakra property.
And It’s not that easy to master it, and came out with a way to discover
these two techniques by himself.
At this time, Naito suddenly thought of a person.
Orochimaru!!
Since he had before the second stage and gave to Naito, Orochimaru
won’t mind getting two more Ninjutsu for him.
Chapter 224
REPORT
Originally, Naito will never want to come into contact with Orochimaru.
On the one hand, Naito feels really disgusted from the way Orochimaru
behaves, on the other, Naito never understood him.
Still, Naito has no fear of Orochimaru.
The strength gap is just too big!
Even if Orochimaru got stronger, it’s impossible for him to be an

opponent for Naito.
Naito’s Shock Force become more overwhelming, it’s currently the

strongest Bloodline Limit in the world. Moreover, Naito’s Spiritual Shock
grow strong, and his immunity to Genjutsu also continues to increase.
If Orochimaru tries to cross his sword with him, it will only be his end!
Every ninja has his own weaknesses, there’s nothing perfect in this
world, but this sentence doesn’t apply on Naito, his power doesn’t even
belong to his world.
The more he gets stronger, Naito becomes more and more close to
perfection.
…….
Inside a dark underground base.

Naito walked quietly in the hall, the whole place was surrounded by
rock walls, and it felt like if it was natural.
After a while, there was a light in front.
A figure was standing there, waiting for the Naito’s arrival, revealing a
slightly wicked smile.
“It’s really surprising that you have time to come to my base!”
The expression on Orochimaru’s face was as always impossible to be

read.
“So am not welcomed?”
Naito looked at Orochimaru with a faint of reflexion.
Orochimaru smiled and said: “Of course not, you’re my guest, and
you’re certainly welcome, please followed me.”
He said this and turned sideways in a gesture of advancing.
Upon seeing this, Naito glanced calmly then walked to Orochimaru’s

lab.
The place was very big, but with Naito’s Ultra Perceive he could sense
everything.
Naito wasn’t interested in most of the experiments in the lab, the only
thing he was interested in was Orochimaru’s researches on the Soul.
The researches on the soul have gradually occupied most of

Orochimaru’s time and gradually became his main task.
Orochimaru has begun to explore the creation of the Edo Tensei.
“This is for you.”

After looking around, Naito took out a scroll and threw it to
Orochimaru, the former caught it while he was as always sticking out his
tongue in a weird way.
After opening it, Orochimaru suddenly widened his eyes slightly, then
he smiled at Naito.
Naito wasn’t sure if he was happy or not, no matter what is the situation
his smile always looks evil.
“As I expected, the Third Stage uses the natural force of the outside
word to enhance the users lightning property.”
“This is closely related to some of my body modification experiments.”
Orochimaru closed the scroll then swallowed it and looked at Naito

again.
There’s no doubt that what Naito has just given him is the Secrets of the
Third Stage.
Orochimaru was the one who gave him the scroll of the second stage,
and now Naito gave him the third, he didn’t think it will be very useful to
him, but from his tone, it seems he’s interested in it.
“What was your purpose behind giving me that scroll before?”
Naito asked him directly, he was too lazy to play mind games with
Orochimaru.
“Well…”
Orochimaru smiled then said: “Some people didn’t want you to get it, I
didn’t like that, and I didn’t like to stay neutral.”
“Now that I think about, my approach wasn’t wrong after all, with the
scroll you brought to me, you helped me more than I helped you before.”
Orochimaru laughed inexplicably, but after he talked with him for a
while, Naito started to get used to it.
But to think that Orochimaru will be this grateful to Naito for bringing
him this scroll surprised him a little bit.
After all, the lightning armor is not suitable to Orochimaru’s style.
“Do you need it for your experiments?”
“Of course.”
Orochimaru smiled then he suddenly walked to a room.
Naito raised one brow slightly then he followed him.
Orochimaru was capturing some ordinary people and enemies from

other villages in this room, it seemed that Orochimaru didn’t start doing
experiments on Konoha’s Shinobis yet, after all, he had a great opportunity
during the war to catch these people.
At the end of this room, there was another door leading to another place
where he was doing some other tests on animals.
“I don’t know if Naito-San has heard about it, there’s another energy
in this world different to the one that the ninjas are using.”
Orochimaru’s sentence has almost let Naito blurt it out.
Natural Energy!
At the same time, Naito was a little bit surprised that Orochimaru was
interested in the Natural Energy this early, although he never managed to
learn how to use it.
Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest these three places
have their own sacred techniques, and they all were mentioned in the
original, although the Shikkotsu Forest has kept unexplored.
During the Fourth World War, Kabuto managed to learn Natural Energy
and surpassed Orochimaru.
However, Naito estimated that Orochimaru couldn’t reach the level that
allows him to do the transformation because his body was weak after his
hands were sealed by the Third!
Without mentioning that changing his body has also weakened his soul.
Chapter 225
REPORT
In fact, regarding the Sage Mode, Naito has thought a lot about it, he
believes that after he opens the Fifth Gate, it will be necessary for him to
learn it before he could open the Sixth.
Now his amount of Chakra is still not up to the standards to practice the
Sage Mode.
But Naito didn’t expect that Orochimaru knew about it this early.
“Natural Energy, Sage Mode.”
This simple sentence, let Orochimaru instantly widen his eyes while
revealing a very amazed expression.
Although it was just a simple sentence, it made Orochimaru feels that

maybe Naito know more about this than him?!
But he felt like he needed to test him first.
“It seems that you know very well about this Naito.” After he shrugged
his shoulders, Orochimaru suddenly turned and opened his hands then
said: “In this case, let me tell you more about it.”
“This is the experiment that I care most about, even if the body
cultivates the Sage Mode, even if it’s transformed with the Natural
Energy, the body will eventually age and die, but not the soul, the human
soul is immortal.”
“However, the soul alone cannot survive, it will always need a vessel,
that’s why I’m more focused on studying the connection and the roots
between the Soul and the vessel.”
Having said this, Orochimaru stopped to observe the changes in Naito’s

expression.
What disappointed him is that Naito’s expression never changed, even

when he said the words “Aging” and “Immortal, he didn’t show any traces
of surprise.
But in fact, Naito was quite surprised.
He wasn’t surprised about the information Orochimaru has shared, as a

passer-by Naito knew from the start the Orochimaru will develop a similar
technique.
What surprised Naito was the fact that Orochimaru has shared this
information with him.
However, he estimated that Orochimaru has just begun his study on this
technique, there’s nothing to be prepared for, and Naito wasn’t interested
in changing his body.
Only the immortality of Kaguya Otsutsuki is truly perfect.
“What you mean is no matter how strong the body is, it will eventually
perish, only the soul is strong enough to remain, right?”
Naito looked at Orochimaru and said: “That is, the strength of the soul
is more important than the strength of the body.”
“It’s only half right.” Orochimaru nodded lightly and said: “The power
of the soul is important, but even a powerful soul cannot exist alone.”
“But…”
Speaking of this, Orochimaru revealed a strange expression, looking at
Naito, he suddenly smiled.
“Yuu Naito you’re really interested about strengthing the soul, after
all, the soul is essential.”
“Yes.”
Naito nodded but didn’t share his own thoughts.
After all, knowing Orochimaru and his wide intelligence, there’s no way
that he doesn’t know that Naito has come in touch with Kato to teach him
how to use the Spiritual Transformation.
And since he obviously doesn’t need such a technique to attack, he can

simply conclude that he’s using it to strengthen his soul.
“Hehehe… I can see that you’re not interested in being immortal.

Your idea is to grasp the present and create the strongest one possible out
of yourself.”
Orochimaru smiled then looked at Naito.
“Lucky for you, strengthing the soul happened to be one of my main

subject, and how can I say it, studying it has cost me a lot of time and
effort.”
“What do you want in exchange?”
Naito looked calmly at Orochimaru.
“Cooperation.”
Orochimaru rushed fast toward Naito and came really close to him then
said: “See, am always busy doing these experiments, studying the body is
consuming all of my time, but sometimes I need to stop the experiments
to get some special things.”
“From now on, you will get those things to me.”
Listening to Orochimaru, Naito suddenly smiled, then laughed a little

after that.
Orochimaru… From where does this all confidence come from?
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, Naito disappeared, and rushed directly to Orochimaru’s back,

while he was pointing his sword on the former’s shoulder.
The speed of this movement, made Orochimaru’s eyes widen, while the
cold sweat appeared on his forehead.
So fast!!
“You and me, can we really establish a partnership?”
Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito touched Orochimaru’s shoulder

slightly, while Orochimaru kept standing calmly without making the
slightest of movement.
If Orochimaru were as strong as the original, Naito would have accepted

the cooperation between the two of them.
But the current Orochimaru was still too weak compared to Naito!
If the gap between the two is too great, the word “cooperation” cannot
be used. Moreover, Orochimaru is too selfish, and he will eventually try to
control everything.
“I have what you need.”
Orochimaru turned slowly toward Naito while his tone was still calm.
But Naito could tell from his expression that he was still stunned from
his speed. With this kind of speed, he may not even be able to cast a
Ninjutsu!
Naito currently looks more and more like the legends, Uchiha Madara,
and Senju Hashirama!
Naito didn’t recover his sword yet, he was still pointing it toward
Orochimaru.
“You will give it to me.”
“But it’s not completed yet, even if you take it, it won’t help you
much.”
Listening to Orochimaru, Naito stared at him for a while then he took

back his sword.
Orochimaru was finally relieved.
He discovered at this time that his thoughts about Naito were absolutely
wrong.
Naito is not the kind of person that will let people manipulate him, he’s
a dangerous man, even more dangerous than Danzo and Sarutobi!
He didn’t feel it before, for the sake of his experiments Orochimaru

thought that he could face anything and everything, but now in the face of
Naito, he must be cautious, too cautious!
“You can ask for two things.”
After the Kusanagi sword disappeared in the smoke, he looked back at

Orochimaru calmly.
“Two things?”
Orochimaru looked a little bit surprised, Naito is already asking him for
too much!
And judging from Naito’s tone, it seems that there’s more.

“In addition to the need of your studies on strengthing the soul, I also
need an Earth Release Ninjutsu, the Added-Weight Rock Technique, if
you can bring it to me, then you can ask for two things.”
Naito looked calmly at Orochimaru as he proposed a simple equivalent

exchange.
As long as Orochimaru doesn’t do anything, and respect Naito, the

former will also treat him with respect, that’s Naito’s rule.
“The Added-Weight Rock Technique? That’s good, if it were the Light-

Weight Rock Technique, I wouldn’t have it here. I studied that technique
before… So I got it.”
Orochimaru was curious about the reason that Naito needed this
technique for, but with no more questions, he just gave it to Naito.
After that, Orochimaru didn’t say what he needed back for his services,
maybe he just didn’t need anything for now.
Therefore, Naito turned and left.

Chapter 226
REPORT
After he got the Added-Weight Rock Technique from Orochimaru Naito

returned and began to practice the Earth property.
In general, it’s really hard to learn all properties, the Third Hokage
Sarutobi managed to master all five of them, so he deserved to be named
The Professor.
It seems simple, but it’s a really long way to master all of them.
Fortunately, Naito’s control over Chakra is extremely powerful.
Therefore, Naito’s talent in Ninjutsu is really stronger than others,

which is another advantage of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.
It’s a pity that Naito tried to help Tsunade to open the Reverse
Hachimon Tonkou, but failed, those who don’t have the Earthquake
Release cannot succeed, even if it’s Tsunade.
If Tsunade didn’t master the Reserve Seal, she would have been
seriously injured in the process.
After spending a week of hard training, Naito successfully cultivated the

Earth property, after that, he spent another to master it.
If it were anyone else, they wouldn’t be able to do such a thing in a

month, even if they practice it for even half a year, they will not be able to
master Chakra Property that they’re not born to have.
But for Naito, he still felt that the process was too slow.
Although during this one and a half month period, Naito didn’t forget to
do his physical training along with the practice of the new Chakra
property, the effect was almost zero.
This made Naito determine that he should focus on the Added-Weight

Technique in order to resume his physical training, even if it takes a half
year or even one year, It’s worthwhile.
Otherwise, continuing his physical training will do him nothing even if

he keeps doing them every day for a year.
The practicing of Added-Weight Technique has really taken a lot of

Naito’s time!
Naito started to have doubts, he really doesn’t want to leave Kushina

any more, but if this continues, he will need to take half a year out of his
time and go to the Land of Lightning so he could practice the Third Stage
more, obviously, the effect will be better.
However, after he successfully cultivated the Technique, the effect was

really astonishing.
“Earth Release: Added-Weight Technique!”
Boom!!
Naito’s body which was standing on a hard rock wall suddenly sank, and
instantly the added weight he cast on himself made the Rock Wall under
his feets crush and crack!
However, even with adding this weight, Naito didn’t look

uncomfortable, he instead stretched his body casually, then began to do
simple Kicks and punches.
This technique directly increases the gravity on the subjects, which is

much better than the effect of carrying weights.
Carrying weights does unbalanced effect on the body when its full, but
the gravity applied by this technique is very balanced, and can also be
adjusted according to the amount of the Chakra.
It as if you’re carrying a gravity room with you!
If you think about it, no one in the whole world has used the Added-
Weight technique to assist them in doing physical training.
Of course, not a lot of people can withstand such training, only the like
of Maito Dai can!
Without mentioning, that all of the people who are specialized in

Taijutsu are not very good Ninjutsu users, after all, these people have
limited Chakra and usually has problems with controlling it.
Moreover, there’s the typical example of Maito Dai, who cannot

cultivate Chakra, therefore, using this way is impossible for him, but it
appears in Naito.
With this technique, Naito’s progress has once again improved, and
since the gravity can be adjusted, Naito’s body strength was getting
stronger every day!
Whenever his body adapts to a level of gravity, Naito increases the

amount of the Chakra, which increases the power of the technique of
adding weight.
In this way, Naito’s path toward opening the Fifth Gate step by step was
coming to an end.
………..
Konoha, The Uchiha Clan Area.
It has been almost a year since the end of the Second World War,
various conflicts have been sorted out, it can be said that the war this time
is completely over.
Only some small villages such as the Rain are still causing some
problems.
“The situation has finally calmed down….”
Uchiha Kageyama walked to the window and looked outside.
It was raining, the atmosphere was extremely dull as the dark clouds
were felling the sky.
“Unexpectedly, the Hokage is not disturbing us no more.” Kageyama

whispered these words, while there was a ninja behind him bending a knee.
He was an elite ninja from the Uchiha and a member of Konoha

Military Police Force.
“Perhaps they’re thinking of using us to balance the situation after

the reappearing of Yuu Naito, after all, he’s giving them more problems
than us.”
The ninja stood up and responded to Kageyama.
Kageyama nodded gently, then slightly ridiculed and said: “Yes, now
they’re acting as if we’re important to them.”
“However, to think that they will need us to help them with Naito’s
issue, Hahaha… Life can be really ironic.”
After hearing this sentence, the ninja looked confused, he said: “Then
what are we gonna do?”
Kageyama slowly walked over to his table then he gently picked up a

black box while he had a strange expression.
“No, you’re not wrong, Konoha wants us to keep an eye on Naito…

But we won’t do that anymore, now that the war is over, we need to do
something about him, no one will like watching him grow any more than
this!”
Having said this, Kageyama looked at the black box in his hand then
said to the ninja: “This is for you, use it to kill Naito, Konoha won’t mind
it.”
“Killing Yuu Naito?!”
The ninja was shocked, even though he was a member of the Uchiha
Clan and one of the team leaders of Konoha Military Police Force, he still
got shocked by this sentence.
Who do you think Yuu Naito is?
He’s the man who killed the Third Raikage, the guy is invincible!
Is killing him even possible?!
However, just after he opened the box, he got stunned, then the
expression on his face became a little more scared.
Chapter 227
REPORT
“This… This is…”
“Yes.”
Kageyama sat on his chair and took a sip out of a cup of tea on his table,
then said: “One of the few legacies in our clan, so don’t let me down.”
“Yes sir!”
Uchiha Rin nodded with an excited look on his face, he respectfully

bowed to Kageyama, then he turned and left.
Kageyama kept watching him leaving, then put down the cup on the
table and looked up to the ceiling.
“Although its a legacy, the cost of using it is too great… Rin, you’re
existence after this will effect Fugaku’s eligibility of being the next head
of the clan.”
“However, after killing Yuu Naito, you can enjoy a lifetime of being
the hero of the Uchiha Clan.”
Having said that, Kagame stood up, and a smug grin appeared on his
face.
This was the close feeling of glory!
……..
Another calm day.
Konoha was as always full of life, and the streets were crowded by noisy
people. From time to time, ninjas will leap over the heads of the civilians
and disappear again.
But the people have got used of this.
After eating his breakfast, Naito walked out of his house.
“Remember to come back for launch! Otherwise, I will come and find
you!”
Kushian stood at the door and waved to Naito as he was leaving, after he
nodded gently back to her, he suddenly flashed and disappeared.
Once again, Naito came to the back hills of Konoha, It’s basically
always an empty area, no one will come here, and even if they did, they
would just leave after seeing Naito training there.
People really respect hard workers like Naito.
Naito is already so powerful, yet he never slacked off, he still practices

as hard as before.
Of course, they don’t know the reasons behind his hard training.
The third war may not cause any turbulence in the world, but Madara
will definitely set up his plan during the period of the third war.
Although Madara doesn’t have much power in him, Naito couldn’t

ignore his existence.
Boom! Boom!!
The ground under Naito’s feet got cracked, Naito was sweating as if he
was standing under the rain, his muscles were trembling, and every cell in
his body seemed as if it was getting drawn by the gravity, which means,
every single cell in his body was getting stronger.
“Huuh!!!”
Finally, Naito canceled the Added-Weight technique and looked at the

sky.
Unconsciously, it was noon.
“Well, It’s time to go back to dinner.”
Naito suddenly saw Kushina walking toward him with an angry

expression, and she seemed to be carrying a box of rice.
The moment he saw her, Naito’s expression became strange.
Rubbing his eyes, Naito showed a hint of confusion.
The moment she reached him Naito tried to grab her hand, suddenly, the
Kusanagi sword appeared in his hand and swept through her body.
The expression on Kushina’s face didn’t change; she kept her smile as
her blood was splashing the ground, suddenly her figure turned into a
shadow and disappeared right in front of Naito’s eyes.
The moment he saw her Naito felt that something was wrong, he
couldn’t sense her with his Ultra Perceive!
He could see her with his eyes, but he couldn’t sense her… Is this a
Genjutsu?!
Who’s using it?!
Naito wrinkled his brows, it’s really strange that someone managed
actually to catch Naito in his Genjutsu without him even noticing.
Naito looked around him, then he started applying his Shock Force into
his body to get out of this Genjutsu, when it was clear that this trick won’t
work again on him, a person came to the front of Naito.
“Konoha’s Ashura, it’s really true that you’re immune to Genjutsu…”

Uchiha Rin looked calmly at Naito with his black colored eyes, the
former wasn’t activating his Sharingan.
Naito frowned the moment he saw him.
Although he was frowning, Naito didn’t have any fear for him, but with
a serious tone he asked: “Who are you, and what are you trying to do?”
Konoha Military Force members weren’t all famous, but Naito could
recognize this one, he was one of their leaders, one of the Uchiha Clan,
which made him very angry.
In fact, Naito didn’t care about the Uchiha, he actually was too lazy
even to care.
“Its seems really necessary to teach you guys a good lesson about not
disturbing me anymore.”
Rin’s heart was shaking from fear, but the expression on his face
remained calm, looking indifferently at Naito, he said: “I am Uchiha Rin,
and I am here to kill you.”
“Kill me?”
After a little sigh, Naito couldn’t help but laugh.
Is this a dream-talking?!
Laugh!!
Suddenly, Naito moved his sword, and the guy in front of him got
instantly cut.
However, the two halves of Rin who were cut off, strangely transformed
and turned into two separate bodies.
The two Identical bodies looked at Naito with a hint of mockery and
disdain in their eyelids, as if they were overlooking the sky and said in two
voices.
“Is it strange? Do you doubt it? You think you can’t get caught in
Genjutsu? But Why is that?” “Is it strange? Do you doubt it? You think
you can’t get caught in Genjutsu? But Why is that?”
The two bodies looked at each other than with a cold stare on their face
they said.
“You’re too small to see the great of the Uchiha Clan, even the one
that you are now, in the face of the Uchiha Clan, you’re just an ant.”
“You’re too small to see the great of the Uchiha Clan, even the one that
you are now, in the face of the Uchiha Clan, you’re just an ant.”
Naito looked calmly at the two bodies in front of him while trying to
find an explanation to this.
Obviously, he’s immune to Genjutsu; still, he was sure that this Uchiha
guy in front of him is not using a clone technique.
Moreover, this situation is the same as the previous with Kushina, he

can see it with his eyes, but he ultimately can’t sense it with his Ultra
Perceive.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, the two figures rushed toward Naito and pulled out their
swords at the same time and waved at Naito.
Naito stood still, letting these two swords hit his body, but there weren’t
any kind of injuries at his body as if he didn’t get hit in the first place;
obviously, they’re just shadows.
“So you can see that I am just an illusion… But the reality is not as
simple as that…” “So you can see that I am just an illusion… But the
reality is not as simple as that…”
At the same time, the two figure turned and looked at Naito, and once
again the swayed their swords toward Naito.
This time, it was completely different, this time they were revealing
their killing intent!
Chapter 228
REPORT
In the face of the two swords coming toward him, Naito extended his
hand with slightly revealing a strange look in his eyes, then he held tight
the Kusanagi sword that was appeared from the smoke and waved it
horizontally.
Whoosh!!
This time, it was eye to eye.
Naito could tell that this attack was real from the Chakra flowing in the
two swords, which made him block it with his sword.
And if he can block him, it means he can also attack him.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, Naito waved his sword and swept it over cutting the Rin’s two
bodies.
However, the two bodies turned into four.
“You…”
“Don’t…”
“Understand…”
“…Don’t you?”
One of the bodies looked at Naito, and said: “This is not a Genjutsu, it
can launch a real attack, even if you’re strong enough to kill the
Raikage…”
The other Rin in front looked at him and said: “In front of me, you’re
gonna die.”
Listening to these words, Naito didn’t respond and started to think about
an explanation.
Naito was sure that these bodies in front of him are not clones, and since
he couldn’t sense them with his Ultra Perceive, they shouldn’t be
Genjutsu.
Moreover, Rin has never opened his Sharingan.
However, Its undoubtedly a Mangekyou Sharingan ability.
Genjutsu?!
No, it’s certainly not a Genjutsu.
Suddenly, Naito rushed toward Rin.
Boom!!
Under the overwhelming power of Naito’s Shock Force, the four bodies
suddenly got smashed into countless pieces. However, those pieces in an
instant turned into countless clones of Rin all over the mountain.
This scene seemed like a one from the Original when Naito uses his
Shadow Clone Technique.
All of them had ridiculous expressions on their faces as they rushed at

once toward Naito.
In the face of this scene, Naito shook his head while his body stood
motionless.
Whoosh!!
Without even moving an inch Naito sent an invisible spiritual shock at

all directions.
For a moment, it looked as if the Shinigami himself was reaping their

souls as their bodies were crushing apart.
In a faraway place, behind a tree, Uchiha Rin was standing there, with
cold sweat on his forehead.
“What an attack ability he has… But with these eyes, I can still…”
“AAAUGH!!!”
Suddenly Rin put his hand on his forehead and screamed in pain.
His left eye was dripping blood, but these eyes didn’t have three tomoe,
it actually looked like a strange form of a Mangekyou Sharingan!
“So these are side effects of using someone else’s eyes…”
Rin gnawed his teeth and tried to resist the pain while he looked like he
understood a lot of things, but there was no going back now, Rin could
only continue what he already started.
In the distance, Naito managed to destroy all of Rin’s bodies while the
Spiritual Shock continued on spreading around.
However, he couldn’t find Rin anywhere, he should be hiding far away.
Humm!!
At the next moment, Naito decided on focusing on the original Rin.
In just an Instant, the whole world around Naito turned into darkness,
and he could no longer see anything.
Suddenly, he could hear Rin’s breaths from the darkness, but he still
couldn’t determine Rin’s position.
“You should give up, it’s not a Genjutsu, I’m not controlling your
vision.”
“I’m actually controlling the world around you, my ability allows me

to control the light and create an illusion that cannot be cracked, even if
you know its fake, you cannot break it.”
“Because I can also control the light to condense and launch a real
attack.”
Rin’s voice was coming from various directions, even Naito couldn’t
determine his position from his voice only.
However, Naito’s Ultra Perceive wasn’t limited to vision and hearing

only.
He could sense Killing intent from one of those directions!
Naito could sense it for just one second then it disappeared again!
But that one second was more than enough for Naito, suddenly, he also
disappeared.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, Rin who was ready to relaunch his shadows looked at his
chest to find Naito’s sword there inserted through his body.
“Is it now?”
Naito gently releases his hands from the sheath.
Rin looked stunned at the sword, as if he was in disbelief, suddenly, the

blood squirted out of his wound, his eyes revealed the pain he was feeling
as the blood continued to overflow.
The look on his face was incredible.
“How can this be! This is impossible! I was…”
“You’re controlling the light, and I shouldn’t be able to see anything

right?”
Naito looked at him calmly and said these words.
Vision? Hearing?!
These things don’t matter to Naito!
With his Ultra Perceive, he has almost pure physical induction, perhaps
this technique can even be effective on people who have Sharingan, but it’s
completely worthless against him!
Before he found Rin, the former thought that Naito was utterly in the
darkness, so he dared to sway into his perception.
“You should have never done that, killing you only takes a moment.”
Naito looked directly into his eyes, he didn’t care that he had a
Mangekyou Sharingan, because this was the end to him.
Rin could no longer stand still and fell on the ground, while his eyes
looked still in disbelieve.
Yuu Naito… Is also a perceptive ninja?!
Moreover, Rin was really far from him, how did he managed to perceive
his existence!
Rin extended his hand toward Naito as if he wanted to cast something,

but in the end, his whole body fell into the pool of blood.
Before he died, Rin’s heart sank in despair.

There are a lot of people who are stronger than him in this world, but
only Naito gives him the feeling that he cannot even look at him!
Everything seemed to be perfect a moment ago, if you want to kill this

man, you need to be a beast just like him. Otherwise, It’s impossible!
Looking at Rin’s corpse in front of him, Naito couldn’t help but feel that
something was strange about him.
He took back his sword and looked slightly at his body.
“This guy is not famous, people who manage to awake their

Mangekyou Sharingan should be absolutely famous but not this guy,
these eyes… Something is weird about them.”
Chapter 229
REPORT
Although Uchiha Rin is infamous, he’s also a little bit known, but this is
didn’t made any deference to Naito.
After he thought about it for a while, Naito looked at Rin’s corpse

sharply.
These eyes are not his.
No wonder that he needed to stop attacking him, the side effect should
be far higher than usual, this is didn’t happen accidentally, someone has
given it to him, but even if he’s an Uchiha, he couldn’t bear the side
effects.
“So these are the so-called eyes of the Uchiha that can decipher the
Stone Tablet, but to think they will lose it like this, I don’t think they
would be this fool…”
At that moment Naito fully understood the whole thing.
The Uchiha Clan existed since the Warring States Period, it’s unknown
how long they lived, but there will always be people like Uchiha Madara,
and Izuna who will awaken their Mongekyou Sharingans.
Although no one after Madara managed to awake the Eternal, the people
who once opened the Mongekyou their eyes will never disappear with
death.
Those who didn’t get completely blind before their deaths, the Uchiha
Clan will take their eyes and keep it, so they can transfer it later to an Elite
member, but since its not their original eyes, even an Uchiha wouldn’t
bear the side effects of using it!
However, the use of these eyes for a short period can gain enormous
abilities, they can even create a pair of Kage-levels Shinobis with the use
of a few these eyes, perhaps that’s how they dared to betray Konoha in the
original.
“It’s a bit interesting, that the Uchiha Clan are willing to sacrifice a
pair of these eyes just to kill me…”
Naito took out Rin’s eyes with a hint of mockery in his eyes, then he
stood up and sealed them in a scroll he was carrying.
Naito wasn’t interested in transferring them, even an Uchiha family

couldn’t bear its side effects, and the abilities of this Mongekyou
Sharingan weren’t really worth it.
Controlling light, and making illusions… Naito didn’t care about these
things!
Maybe because Rin couldn’t use it probably, if it were giving to

someone else who can use it better, even killing Sarutobi wouldn’t be
impossible, but it doesn’t make a threat to Naito.
Maybe because they thought that with these eyes they can kill Sarutobi,
they will also have a chance of killing Naito.
“I tried not to care about you, but you are really seeking your deaths.”
Naito flashed and came to the top of the mountain, from there, he gazed
at the distance of the village looking for the Uchiha Area.
After he stretched his body, Naito slightly shook his head and finally
decided to open the Fifth Gate before he has a chat with the Uchiha Clan.
He could wait a little bit more before he opens the Fifth Gate since it
was only one step away, but he decided to go for it now.
……..
The Uchiha Resident.
During this time, it was really calm in the clan, but it was just the calm
before the storm.
Because Kageyama’s son, Uchiha Fugaku has been promoted to a Jonin,

and it was a matter of time before he becomes the Head Clan.
In Kageyama’s Office.
Fugaki was standing in front of Kageyama with a severe expression,

while his eyes were full of faith.
“I did everything that needs to be done.”
Kageyama looked at his son and sighed, then he said: “In the future,
you will become the head of this clan, and its destiny will be in your
hand.”
In fact, Kageyama was fifty years old, although the physical strength
begun to reduce at this age, it wasn’t that much for him.
However, he could tell that Sarutobi and Jiraiya were preparing Minato
for the position of the next Hokage.
Kageyama was at the same age as Sarutobi, but his son, Fugaku was
many years older than Minato.
After all, his second son Sasuke was at the same age as Naruto, but he
had an eldest one, Itachi.
“Father… You don’t need to…”

Although Fugaku was full of confidence, he couldn’t help but feel sorry
for his father.
Kageyama waved his hand and interrupted Fugaku.
“Fugaki, I will prepare everything for you, all that the village wants to
see is Naito dead, but you will need to be ready for everything.”
“My resignation of the Military Police Force Captain position will be

equivalent as a statement to the village that you’re the next Head of the
Clan.”
Hearing these word made Fugaku frown.
Compared to Kageyama, Fugaku was younger but kind of wiser, he

couldn’t help but say: “Father are you sure you can kill Naito?”
“Hehehe, I can’t dare to say yes, but the ability of those eyes is
great…” Speaking of this, Kageyama paused and tried to lower his voice,
then continued “… We have a great chance.”
“The ability of those eyes is specialized for assassination, it was

awakened by a hero from our Clan, and since then it was kept in the
Clan for decades just for these kinds of situations.”
Fugaku was the next Head of the Uchiha Clan, and he basically
understood some of its foundations and knew various secrets.
Listening to his father words, he couldn’t help but still feel that it
wasn’t enough, but his father confidence made him believe.
Whoosh!
At this time, a ninja knocked on the door and asked to enter.
Kageyama glanced at the door, then he said: “Come in.”

“Kageyama-Dono, something bad happened, we found Rin’s corpse in
the back hills, and his Sharingan was taken away!”
“What?!”
Chapter 230
REPORT
Without noticing Kageyama jumped from his site, and the cup of tea in
his hand fell directly on the table.
Dang!
The cup rolled twice then finally fell over. The tea flow spread across
the table, letting the drips fell on the ground, while the whole room was
silent.
Fugaku who was in front of the table has also stood up, the tea was
dropping on his shoes, but he was so shocked that he couldn’t even notice.
“Captain! I have already sent people to check out this matter, this
absolutely unforgivable, they didn’t just kill Rin, but they also took away
his eyes!”
The ninja on the banded knee looked really angry.
There is no doubt that this assassination mission has been planned

secretly, only Fugaku, Rin, and Kageyama knew about it, even though the
high-level people of Konoha were aware of it.
The Ninja who reported this didn’t know that what was taken away
weren’t just ordinary Sharingan eyes, but Mangekyou Sharingan!
Even after he listened to what the ninja in front of him said, Kageyama
didn’t say anything back and kept quiet for a long time.
Kageyama didn’t know what to say for a long time, then with a slightly
embarrassed tone he said.
“And what about Naito?”
“Yuu Naito?!”
The ninja seemed confused as he looked at Kageyama, then he said: “Do

you mean that Naito is the person behind killing Rin and taking his
eyes?! How arrogant, how dare he…”
“All right!”
The expression on Kageyama’s face couldn’t be described in words as

he interrupted the ninja after taking a very deep breath.
“Call the investigators back, there’s no need to investigate in this

matter.”
Kageyama stood firm and said this sentence with a serious tone.
Listening to Kageyama’s orders, the ninja suddenly looked stunned and

didn’t react for a while.
Are you kidding me?!
“Hurry up, don’t question your Captain’s orders.”
Fugaku finally saved the ninja’s life and said these words to him with a
low tone.
Although he still looked very confused, the ninja nodded and turned
away.
The moment he left and closed the door behind him, the expression on
Fugaku and Kageyama faces changed and became full of hatred.
………….
The sun rose on the Hokage Rock, and the three carved faces of the
Hokages seemed as if they have come alive.
If you cross the Hokage rock you will find the back mountains of the
Village where some civilians come there to walk, other Shinobis will also
come there to train.
Although the world has entered a brief period of peace after the second
war, some ninjas didn’t forget to train every day.
There was also some other young ninjas who graduated from the school,
and they were full of hope and ambitions.
Naito was also there, but the people who were doing actual combat
exercises were other Shinobis from Konoha, Naito didn’t want to disturb
them like he doesn’t like to be bothered by others during his training.
Fortunately, Naito wasn’t there to do his physical training, he was just

there trying to adapt his body to the new strength.
Yes, Naito has finally opened… The Fifth Gate of the Reverse
Hachimon Tonkou!
It took him nearly four years of effort to open this Gate.
Today’s Naito has passed the fifteen yours old, and he’s nearly sixteen
years old.
The effort he put for opening the Fifth Gate was beyond his
imagination, Naito needed to master the Third Stage of the Lightning
Armour, and learn a whole new Chakra property to master the Added-
Weight Technique…
With a bunch of variety of secretive technique to assist him with his

cultivation, together with hard work that continued for several years, Naito
finally opened the Fifth Gate.
In the original, Naruto got really strong at the end; first, he learned the
sage mode, then he learned how to control the Kyuubi’s Chakra, later
during the Fourth War Naruto learned the Nine-Tails’ name – Kurama –
and their hearts synchronize and Naruto becomes able to enter Kurama
Mode which is much stronger.
But this wasn’t all, in the end, Hagoromo gave Naruto the Six Paths
Yang Power which made him open the Six Paths Sage Mode! He was only
seventeen years old at that time!
At this rate, when Naito reaches the age of seventeen, his growth will be
fast enough to make a genius out of him like Uchiha Itachi or to even have
the same sensation as Madara and Hachirama.
But he will never be like Naruto.
Therefore, Naito needed to open the Fifth Gate, he was quite excited
about it, but he didn’t feel like he was pride in himself.
“Almost fully adapted, and the Chakra is almost adjusted.”
Naito suddenly opened his eyes and clenched his hand, it was
indescribable feeling, but he could sense the power flowing inside him.
Naito felt at that moment that he could smash the whole village with
one punch!
“With this power smashing the Shinra Tensei is no longer a dream!”
Naito stood up and slightly chuckled.
If someone uses his Byakugan to see Naito’s chakra pathway system, he

will notice that there are five shining stars connected to each other!
These are five out of eight specific Tenketsu in Chakra Pathway System.
Currently, Naito’s amount of Chakra grown directly from an Ordinary

Kage Level to one step above, or even more!
Because, Naito’s Reversed Chakra Pathway gives him a great recovery

speed over his Chakra, and opening the Fifth Gate made it only faster.
If he opens the Sixth Gate, his Chakra might even be compared to a one-
tailed Bijuu!
A human that can surpass a Bijuu in terms of Chakra amount!
Since the Warring States era, the only people who could reach this level
are Madara and Hachirama.
Even the Third Raikage didn’t reach that level.
After all, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were the successors of
Inda and Ashura.
Of course, the increase of Naito’s Chakra is no longer just about

practicing Ninjutsu and strengthening his body.
The real enhancement was the Fifth Stage of the Shock Force!
The strength of his Shocks is much stronger than before, if he faces the
Third Raikage again, Naito won’t need to condense the power of the Shock
any more, he would kill him with just a random punch!
Chapter 231
REPORT
Naito doesn’t know if he could smash Sasuke’s Complete Susanoo, but

sure he has no fear against any common ones.
Even if its the third stage of Sasuke’s Susanoo, Naito feels like he can
destroy it!
Although he never even faced an Uchiha who can use Susanoo, Naito
believed he can!
This alone, Naito’s strength is enough now to destroy the whole Uchiha
Clan, no matter what pair of Mongekyou they have.
Even if it’s a god-like technique, Naito is confident that he can fight

against it.
Yes, he’s ready for anything!
As Uchiha Itachi said before, “Even the strongest of opponents always

have a weakness.”
It’s just this simple!
The Uchiha Clan is a trouble, and Naito needs to deal with them.
They will always follow the steps of their god, Madara, although, he
never been called a god by the Uchiha in the original, they sure thought of
him as a one, and unless he gets killed by another one, it would be
absolutely impossible to change their will directly.
The stronger his influence, the strongest their will to follow him, and
the harder it will be to change.
Naito’s strong will is enough to conquer the whole world!
After he opened the Fifth Gate Naito got surprised when he found that
his spiritual strength has also got stronger.
It might be related to his body strength, the more he enhances it, the
more his soul go stronger, which increase his spiritual power.
But the enhancements Naito has gained wasn’t limited just to this.
In addition to all of this, there’s speed!
His speed has also improved a lot, even without using Soru, it was
enough to surpass the Third Raikage!
Naito’s original speed is as fast as the Soru before.
He’s current Soru is super fast!
That’s why he calls it “Super Soru” now!
Once he uses the “Super Soru” the Third Raikage movement will no
longer be considered fast, even the Fourth Raikage won’t be able to catch
up to Naito’s speed.
It can be said that even if Naito didn’t have the Shock Force, with his
speed alone, he would have been one of the strongest Shinobis in the
world.
Chakra, Spiritual Strength, and Speed.
These were the main three points that have been strengthened after the
opening of the Fifth Gate, but there was also another thing!
The range of his Ultra Perceive!

Naito could only see clearly within the range of one mile, then it will
become extremely blurred outwards, then it will be dark outside of three
miles.
But now Naito can see clearly even after three miles, it won’t be dark
not until he hit ten miles.
If he had this range before he would have seen Uchiha Rin coming
toward him from miles away.
Chakra, Spiritual power, speed, and perceptual ability… The

improvement of these four abilities made Naito gradually close to
perfection!
Naito couldn’t help but look up to the sky, the sky was blue and clear, it
looked really beautiful, but Naito’s eyes looked intense as if he was gazing
on the gates of heaven.
At this time, Naito had only one thought in his mind.
When he opens all the Gates, will he be perfect?
………
Naito was still in Konoha’s back hills, after he fully adapted his body to
the new power, he stood there for a whole day clueless on how he should
train from now on.
But Naito didn’t stand there doing nothing, he was thinking about the
future…
His next goal is opening the Sixth Gate, but how he could do that? Naito
had only one answer, but it wasn’t easy to do.
Besides, Naito was thinking about the third Kusanagi sword and how he
couldn’t find any more information about it.
Also, it seems that its already about time for Uchiha Itachi to be born!
There wasn’t any news from the Land of Rain, did Konan and Yahiko
met again with Nagato?
Naito thought about all of these things in that day.
When it got late, Naito returned to his home, on the way back he got a
message that made him slightly surprised.
He didn’t receive this message from anyone, he sensed it with his Ultra
Perceive.
Tomorrow… Is the day were Uchiha Fugaku will be designated as the

next Head of the Uchiha Clan!
This information was a top-secret one, the designation has not been
announced, and they didn’t invite anyone to witness the event.
But not being invited doesn’t mean that you can’t go especially if its
someone like… Yuu Naito.
“Why so soon? maybe it’s not a coincidence, maybe they finally

decided to break the silence.”
At that time there was a smug grin on Naito’s face.
The assassination they planed before is undoubtedly impossible to get

erased that easily, not to mention that this is wasn’t the first time they try
to kill Naito!
This time, they dared on fixing another Head Clan, without solving
matters first with Naito.
Do they think they could always hide behind those Mongekyou

Sharingan?
Naito didn’t know what Kageyama and his son Fugaku were thinking
about, he didn’t want to know, and he didn’t even bother to know.
He only knows one thing that they will need a next Head Clan tomorrow
so the event can be done successfully.
“What are you thinking about? Your expression looks weird.”
Sitting next to Naito, Kushina couldn’t help but ask what Naito was
thinking about.
Naito suddenly looked at her and smiled, when she was somewhat
confused, he suddenly pulled her over and kissed her hard.
“What?!” After she broke free, her cheeks became red then she looked
at him and said: “Can’t you eat first?!”
“Hahaha.”
Naito continued on smiling, then that smile gradually faded away, and
his expression became very serious and whispered to her: “Kushina
something might happen tomorrow, umm… No matter what, try to stay
away and do not interfere.”
Uh?
Kushina looked strangely at Naito, she seemed very confused, she

wanted to ask him more about it, but Naito smiled again and asked her.
“If one day I decided to leave Konoha, will you go with me?”
Chapter 233
REPORT
Being interrupted at that moment, the person who spoke is sure looking
for trouble, which made Kageyama’s heart full of anger.
He couldn’t help but directly open his Sharingan and gaze into the
audience looking for that person who dared to do this.
While Kageyama was burning in rage, all the ninjas present in the
crowd were looking at each other in horror.
Who dared to object?!
People start to turn one after another.
One person.
Two.
Ten.
The whole crowd turned around.
The lines of sight quickly gathered together at one point, but no in the
rear, they were actually looking at someone in the middle of the crowd.
When the first person saw the figure of that person, the expression on
his face suddenly stagnated, at the same time he froze in his place as if he
got petrified.
Then the same thing happened to the second, then the third…
It seemed as if that person had some kind of magic that make all the
people who see him petrified!
All of a sudden the silence controlled the place.
Even the movements of Kageyama and Fugaku came to an abrupt end.
The silence was terrible, even the sound of breathing seemed to

stagnate, you could even hear clearly the sound of a needle falling on the
ground.
At the center of the crowd, a smirk got drawn on Naito’s face, then he
repeated that sentence softly.
“I object.”
The sound was very light, but at that moment, even though the sky was
clear, it seemed as if there was a thunderstorm blew in everyone’s ear,
letting everyone’s mind roar.
They couldn’t help but show a touch of horror on their expression.
“Yuu… Naito!”
“You… Why are you here?!!”
Kageyama who was standing on the end of the crowd had cold sweat on
his forehead the moment he saw Naito.
He didn’t expect that Naito will come for trouble today.
But he really dared!
You know even the Uchiha Clan wouldn’t look for trouble in the middle
of the Village!
Kageyama suddenly moved his hand as a gesture for Fugaku.

Fugaku was also very surprised by the sudden appearance of Naito, he
noticed Kageyama’s gesture and nodded as he ordered him to retreat.
But before he could even take two steps, Naito who was in the middle of
the crowd flashed and appeared again in front of him.
“The succession ceremony is not over yet. Where do you think you’re
going Mr.Candidate?”
Naito leaned against the door at the back, with a lazy expression on his
face.
The ninjas in here were all elites, they have experienced countless
bloody battles, but seeing Naito’s speed with their own eyes, made them
feel amazed and at the same time terrified.
Kageyama somehow kept his calm and walked to the front of Fugaku
then looked at Naito and said: “This is the ceremony of the succession of
our Head Clan, an outsider isn’t allowed here.”
“Oh? is that’s so? and what if I want to participate?”
Naito freely stretched his hand, this simple move pushed both of
Kageyama and Fugaku back, which made them feel threaten and opened
their Sharingan.
However, what made them angrier is that Naito has actually pushed
them back, then continued to lean against the door.
He doesn’t even have any killing intent, he’s just like any ordinary
person.
At that moment, Kageyama felt a high pressure.
He knew in his heart that since Naito has shown himself here today, it
will be impossible to finish this ceremony today, this should be payback
for all the things that happened before!
Thinking of this, Kageyama bitted his teeth with a cold stare on his face.
He needed to make an end to this.
So what if he’s called a god?!
He’s inside the Uchiha Territories, all of the Clan is gathered here, he’s
not afraid of Naito!
Even if he beat Rin who had a Mongekyou Sharingan before, he’s not
afraid, they have an army here!
He dared to insult them, and he should die for that!
Thinking of this, Kageyama’s heart slowly calmed down, and his Killing
intent started to spread all over the place.
He looked at Naito with a very cold stare.
“If you want to intend this hard, you can… but as a dead man!”
“Get ready for hell!”
Naito was leaning lazily on the door as he was listening to this sentence,
but the moment Kageyama said the last word, he flashed in front of
Kageyama.
Then he suddenly put his hand gently on Kageyama’s shoulder.
The expression on Kageyama’s face froze for a moment, then he

widened his eyes.
He knew that Naito has killed the Raikage, but he only read about it in
the intelligence, he didn’t know how strong he really is.
But now he does.
He couldn’t even follow Naito’s movements with his Sharingan!

Moreover, even if he could see it, he wouldn’t be able to avoid it, he
wouldn’t be able to keep up to that speed!
Crack!!!
In an instant, Naito sent Shock Force from his hand passing through
Kageyama’s body.
The expression on Kageyama’s face revealed a hint of pain, and in just a

second, and in front of countless ninjas from the Uchiha Clan, he suddenly
collapsed!
“Head Clan!”
“Captain!!”
“Father!”
In a moment, the horror controlled the hearts of all ninjas in the place.
Yuu Naito… Has actually done it!
Under the watchful eyes of so many people, and inside of Konoha, Naito
killed the Head Clan of the Uchiha Clan!
“Hell?… Sorry but I have better things to do, you can go first.”
Naito leaned toward Kageyama as he was having his last breaths and
whispered these words to him.
Chapter 234
REPORT
After he dealt with Kageyama, the hearts of everyone sunk in horror.
After he looked up again, Naito’s eyes swept through the audience.
Whenever his eyes fell on someone, the last would be soaked in cold
sweat, they couldn’t help but feel terrified, and angry at the same time.
What a shame!
He dared to break into their ceremony and kill their Head Clan, although
he’s now the former Head Clan, he was still one of their people.
He dared to despise the Uchiha Clan and Kill their Former Head Clan,
this will never be forgivable!
“This bastard…”
“Kill him!”
“Even if he’s a god, we will kill him together!”
The ninjas of the Uchiha Clan were gnashing their teeth, revealing their
murderous intents. In an instant, their momentum condensed together and
the whole place started shaking.
This horrible killing intent broke out, and suddenly countless perceptive
ninjas in Konoha widened their eyes in horror.
“It coming… From the Uchiha Clan area!”
“Quickly report this back to the Hokage!”
Under the horror of these ninjas, the message sent out instantly to the
Hokage, then he sent some of the perceptual ninjas back to figure out what
happened.
Suddenly, a strange force came along making a strong impact on them,

and instantly they felt that their minds are gonna explode and they almost
faint out!
Their faces were pale, and they were barely standing.
What… What’s that?!
Back to the Military Police Force Courtyard.
The momentum and the killing intent of the ninjas of the Uchiha Clan
broke out together targeting Naito who looked as calm as ever.
If anyone of them had a Mongekyou Sharingan it would have made him

a little bit interested, but these people… Are too weak!
Even if they joined their forces, they would still be a bunch of ants.
Weak, one thought was all that he needed to kill them!
Whoosh!!!!
Suddenly, a terrible momentum broke out from Naito’s inner body.
It looked invisible to the naked eye, but you could tell how strong it was
from those thick cracks appearing on the ground, even the door on his back
got broken by the impact.
Along with that horrible momentum, an invisible spiritual shock flew

directly toward the ninjas in the front.
This technique cannot be resisted, and its effect is instant.
It didn’t need more than a second to hit everyone, and make all of their
minds blank!
Plop! Plop!!
At that moment, a large number of them could no longer bear it, and one
after another, they start falling on the ground.
It seemed as if they were getting cut like some wheat, falling into
pieces, the scene was incredible, those who managed to stay sill, looked
stunned, including Fugaku!
“What… Kind of power is this?!”
“Is this a Genjutsu? No! Impossible! There no way he could cast a

Genjutsu on such a large range…”
The people who didn’t fall were widening their eyes in disbelieve, even
the elites were getting soaked in cold sweat.
How could they face such a person!
He’s unstoppable!
Naito’s strong presence made their spirits collapse, only the elites were
bearly standing there.
With one strike, Naito destroyed the entire Uchiha Clan!
And he didn’t even need to move, he was just standing there!
This horrible momentum didn’t only destroy them, but it also spread in
the entire Village, countless of ninjas and civilians looked shocked.
Even regular people with no power could feel his terrifying presence in
the distance!
“Not good! This is…”
“This is Yuu Naito’s momentum, and it’s coming from the direction of
the Uchiha Clan!”
Some of the fine elite Shinobis, could tell who’s causing this
overwhelming force, and this didn’t calm them down; instead, their hearts
were shaking from fear.
While these people were rushing to the Hokage Building to inform him,
a figure was flashing in the distance heading toward the Uchiha Clan Area.
……
Back to the battlefield.
The horrible force has finally faded away, leaving only a few people in
the field, but Naito looked very bored.
Is that’s it?
They dare to attack Naito for several times even after he killed the
Raikage and been called a god, but now they couldn’t even resist a simple
attack?!
Naito wasn’t sure if they were stupid or too proud.
Being proud to a certain degree is actually stupidity!
Naito looked very disappointed as he was preparing to leave.
But suddenly he stopped.
“Hey? Where is…”
Naito looked very surprised because the moment he turned he didn’t

find Kageyama’s corpse.
The spiritual shock lasted for only a moment, how did Kageyama’s
corpse disappear in such a short period.
“Father!”
Fugaku who didn’t directly get hit by the spiritual shock looked at the
back of Naito with a surprised expression.
Naito looked around looking for him, to find Kageyama standing in the
distance completely fine!
No, he wasn’t completely fine… Because he was missing one of his

eyes!
“Izanagi? Amazing, If I remember correctly, you need to do a hand

sign to cast it. When did you do it, how could you avoid my Ultra
Perceive?”
Naito looked at Kageyama, and suddenly he revealed a happy

expression.
Kageyama looked like he was prepared something to say, but Naito’s

word stunned him and made him widen his eyes in horror.
This time, Kageyama was really shocked.

Chapter 235
REPORT
“Yea I know about it.”
Naito smiled as he was casually holding his Kusanagi sword while

pointing it against Kageyama, then he suddenly waved it.
Kageyama looked confused, but he knew that no matter what he does, he

cannot win against Naito.
Suddenly, Kageyama collapsed again on the ground!
“You got one eye left, are you willing to sacrifice it?”
Naito retracted his sword and kept looking at Kageyama’s body on the
ground, and sure enough, it disappeared again.
But this time he didn’t appear right in front of Naito.
“What?”
Naito was slightly surprised, he immediately start to look for him with
his Ultra Perceive, and suddenly he felt Sarutobi moving toward him in the
distance.
Without paying attention to him, Naito continued on looking; finally, he

found Kageyama.
Kageyama was in a secret room, and he was looking for something!
“So you still wanna play?”

Naito shook his hand and waved his sword toward him.
Whoosh!!
This simple move sent a shock cutting force flying in the air.
Suddenly, the whole room got cut in two halves, and Naito appeared in
front of Kageyama.
The Shock Wave didn’t stop and flew directly toward Kageyama.
Kageyama threw immediately the thing in his hand and tried to avoid it.
However, it still hit his hand and cut it from his shoulder splashing the
blood on the ground.
However, this is wasn’t important, what looked confusing is how

Kageyama’s eyes were overflowing with blood, and they weren’t his blind
eyes, but a pair of Mongekyou Sharingan!
“What a pain…”
Without paying any attention to his hand that has been cut off,
Kageyama bit his teeth, ready for a second round, yet his eyes looked
blurred. Obviously, these Mongekyou Sharingan are also at the edge of
blindness.
“As long as I have these eyes, I can still…”
Kageyama stared at Naito then he rushed at him wildly.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, a strange black fire rushed in front of Naito, but it didn’t

directly hit him.
“This… Amaterasu? This Mongekyou Sharingan has this ability, but

it looks like it’s at the edge of blindness, you won’t be able to hit me.”
Naito shook his head and smiled at Kageyama with a trace of pity in his
eyes.
Using this technique can be considered an honor, it was used by the

likes of Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Sasuke, it’s a total waste on a guy like
Kageyama.
However, looking at that black fire in front of him, Naito couldn’t help
but feel that he can beat it.
Suddenly, Naito extended his hand and pressed the air around that black
flames.
This simple move created some kind of transparent glass in the space,
which let the air in front of it burst open.
Naito’s use of Shock Force became completely pure, he doesn’t just

control its power, but he also can control its direction at will.
Suddenly, under Naito’s palm, the black flames got wrapped by the
shock force and turned into a ball.
Whoom!!
Under the watchful blurry eyes of Kageyama, the Amaterasu faded

away!
“No… This is impossible! The Amaterasu is an eternal flame, how

can this be…”
Kageyama couldn’t believe what he saw, at that moment, his heart sunk
in despair, and he started to attack Naito wildly.
The Black Flames kept bursting targetting Naito until it finally hit his
body.
However, there was no effect at all.

Naito didn’t even move this time, the Shock Force just start bursting out
of his body shattering the Black Flames!
“Sure enough, with my shock force, I can even destroy the sky…”
After he completely destroyed the Amaterasu, a smile got drawn on

Naito’s face. He’s now more certain that his Shock Force can destroy
everything, similar to the Sixth Path power!
Kageyama put his hand on his eye then fell on his knees helplessly.
He felt desperate, his mind was in vain, he couldn’t even feel the pain
coming from his eyes.
The moment he got rid of the Amaterasu, a shout suddenly came from
the distance.
“Yuu Naito! Stop!!”
Sarutobi was the person who shouted, he bearly managed to reach the
place at the right time, everything happened very fast, although, the
Military Police Force Building was very close to his Building.
He could hear him, but Naito didn’t hesitate to end this.
Crack!!
The air collapsed, as the Shock Force slammed down Kageyama’s body
and smashed it completely.
Naito wasn’t ready to give him another opportunity, and he wasn’t

interested in the Amaterasu, so he destroyed the Mongekyou Sharingan
along with him.
“Yuu Naito! You!”
Unfortunately, Sarutobi couldn’t stop Naito, he took a look at the field

and revealed a stunned expression, then he looked back at him, and
immediately got very angry.
“How could you do such a thing, these are our Shinobis!!”
Listening to Sarutobi, Naito suddenly laughed as a trace of mockery,

then he directly looked at Sarutobi: “And the thing that happened with
Uchiha Rin… Are you telling me that you didn’t know about it?”
This sentence made Sarutobi speechless.
The fight has happened inside the Village, there’s no way that they
didn’t notice it!
Observing the look on Sarutobi’s face, Naito shook his head with a dull
expression, then he walked over.
“Clean up the mess.”
For Sarutobi the good old days of Naito were already gone.
If he didn’t care about Kushina, and how Sarutobi was taking care of
her, Naito would have crushed him along with these Uchiha members on
the ground.
The moment he passed by Sarutobi, Naito felt the former’s heart

secretly shaking, but he was too lazy to pay it attention.
As long as he doesn’t provoke Naito, the last won’t harm him.
Konoha doesn’t mean anything for Naito anymore, if it wasn’t for Dai,
Tsunade, Kushina and the other… He would have crushed it today.
Chapter 236
REPORT
When Naito left, the Anbu rushed to the place, and from the first glance
at the field, they got stunned!
“This… What happened?!”
“Is Naito the one who did this to the Uchiha Clan?”
Even the elites were hardly breathing while looking at this scene.
Since the loss of thousands of Clans in the Second Ward, the Uchiha
Clan has become the largest Clan in Konoha.
But now it seems that this so-called big Clan, has been crushed in no
time by Naito!
Of course, more importantly, how dare he attack them inside of the

Village!
“How about the Hokage?”
Some of them were really confused; they couldn’t help but look at the
Hokage who seemed very serious.
Is he gonna ask them to catch Yuu Naito?
Please don’t!
None of them will dare to do so, and even if they did, how in the world
will they catch him?
A person who destroyed the whole Uchiha Clan in a short period, a man
who is being called a God!
Sarutobi kept silent for a long time, then he finally took a deep breath
and said: “The Uchiha Clan has been attacked by enemies, and Naito
arrived at time and killed the invaders.”
“Clean up the mess.”
Sarutobi said this last sentence, and the matter got conclusive.
The Anbu in the place and even the survivors of the Uchiha Clan know
that what Sarutobi said is nonsense, but they couldn’t do anything about it.
They kept silent for a short period, then they quickly began to clean up
the battlefield.
……….
On the streets of Konoha.
People were gathered everywhere.
All of them looked terrified, they thought that enemies have broke in
the Village.
But since there was no actual invasion, the ninjas didn’t receive any
orders about evacuation, so they were all in a state of chaos.
Suddenly the crowd calmed down.
Although it was very crowded, some of them could notice Naito walking
on the other side of the street heading toward his home.
Silence.
“Hey, did you see that… Naito was just over there.”
“Since he’s here, do you think he already dealt with the invaders?”
“Of course! They dared to attack Konoha, so they got killed by Naito-
Dono.”
The expression on their faces showed a bit of admiration as they were

watching Naito entering his home, and closing the door behind him.
Suddenly, all of them calmed down and smiled at each other in relief.
Naito was very popular between the civilians in Konoha, he was even
more famous than Sakumo, in their hearts, he even surpassed the Third
Hokage!
Naito opened the door and walked in, he saw Kushina standing there
quietly at the window looking at the direction of the Uchiha Clan.
She noticed Naito, so she turned very fast to look at him.
“You’re not hurt?”
Kushina didn’t care about what has Naito did, nor what will happen
next, she was only worried about him!
This sentence made Naito’s footsteps stop a little bit.
“Do you think they would be able to hurt me?”
With a smile on his face, Naito shrugged his shoulder to Kushina, then
he immediately took off his coat and hung it.
But Kushina was still staring at him.
“Hey, if you don’t believe me, why don’t you come and check it
yourself?”
After pouring a glass of water for himself, Naito smiled at Kushina.
Naito get used to Naito’s dirty jokes, so she didn’t respond at him, but
muttered.
“You scared me…”
“You actually thought that I am gonna harm the Village?”
Naito smiled, and reached Kushina and took her over, then he lay back,
letting her sit in his arms.
Kushina had a blush on her cheeks, but she didn’t resist him, and sat in
his arms and looked closer to him.
Naito didn’t look like himself, his eyes seemed very deep.
Or maybe it was just Naito’s momentum.
“Am happy you’re here.”
Kushina leaned her head on Naito’s shoulders and whispered softly.
Although she already made her choice, she was still worried about
Naito, after all, he was trying to face the entire Village.
She wasn’t a fool, Kushina was very clever, she could tell the situation
that Naito was in, from the attitudes of the Elders of Konoha.
They even tried to prevent her from stying together with Naito.
In the past, Sarutobi was supporting them, but he wasn’t sure about his
decision.
He wanted to use Kushina as a rope to keep Naito close, but there were
some disadvantages.
If Naito decided one day to leave the Village, he would take her along
with him.
Those who were against the decision found it really difficult to keep her
away from Naito, in this world, once someone falls in love they will do
anything for that person.
If Sasuke asked Sakura to come along with him in that night, she
wouldn’t even hesitate.
“Currently, the situation is not that bad.” Naito looked at Kushina,

then he kissed her, she looked at him then she tightened her arms around
him.
“In short, I don’t consider Konoha more than just a place to stay. I’ve
paid my dues to this Village, and its enough for both of us.”
“Yes.”
Kushina stretched out her hand, reaching Naito’s cheek, then she gently
pinched it, then smiled and said: “In short, we will never be separated
again.”
“Of course.”
Naito nodded lightly while he was looking at her eyes.
The atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange, and the blush on

Kushina’s face become more evident.
Holding her in his arm, Naito kept looking at her for a moment, then he
gently leaned toward her.
…….
Chapter 237
REPORT
Konoha, Hokage Building.
In one room, four people sit side by side, Sarutobi, Danzo, Homura
Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane.
However, the topic of this meeting was quite different from the previous
one.
They used to think about how to control Naito, now they’re just so
afraid to provoke him.
The kind of power that Naito used to attack the Uchiha Clan has
shocked even Sarutobi.
It’s true that the fact he could defeat the entire clan of the Uchiha is
scary, but what was more frightening is the short period he needed to do
so!
Sarutobi received the news very quickly, how long did it take him to
reach them?
It was just a moment!
But within this moment, the Uchiha Clan got defeated, it must be known
that the Uchiha Clan doesn’t represent the whole Village, but being the
strongest Clan in Konoha is not just for show!
This kind of power makes Sarutobi and the people who want to take
Naito down realize that even if they have the power to do that, Konoha
will suffer huge casualties in the process.
Although Naito is not an evil guy, and he will never slaughter civilians,
they couldn’t risk this, what if they stood in his way, who know what he
would do?
They cannot let something like this happen.
the final decision was to never try to provoke Naito, which led them to
completely abandoned the idea of separating him from Kushina.
The cost of forcing Naito to leave her might be very expensive, In

comparison, breaking some rules, and leaving him be, will grant them
peace for the time being.
If unscrupulous will grant peace, whether it’s Sarutobi or Danzo,

everyone will choose peace.
But because Sarutobi was the Hokage, if anything wrong happens he be

forced to take the full responsibility of this decision, this might even cause
him to lose his position, but if it will make Konoha a better place, he was
willing to sacrifice his position as the Hokage!
Because he was the Hokage, the successor of the Will of Fire!
Among the Four of them, Mitokado and Utatane supported Sarutobi’s

decision, and three of them voted for it.
After all, Naito won’t last forever, there will always be aging, and he
will eventually die.
If they needed to choose between Power and Konoha, they would always
choose Konoha.
Of course, the only one who objected this decision is Danzo.
However, Sarutobi has already turned Mitokado and Utatane on his side.
It’s not that Danzo puts power before Konoha, but he believes that if he
could control that power, he could lead Konoha to prosper!
Naito was just a stumbling blocking him from reaching that power, and
he felt they should find a way to remove him.
In the Original, Pain attacked the Village and wrecked it to the ground,
yet he kept hiding in the dark and didn’t lead his Root to rescue Konoha.
Instead, he believed that this was gonna lead to the born of a new
Konoha, a place where he will be the Sixth Hokage, and everything can be
repaired after that.
…….
An underground area outside of Konoha.
This was Orochimaru’s Secret base, which was the place that Naito has
came to before.
Naito came here again and entered the base after he was welcomed by
Orochimaru.
Orochimaru stood in front of him, holding a scroll in his hand.
“This is the results of the research on the enhancement of the soul. I

have compiled the essentials, and I have studied its details over the past
few months.”
This time, Orochimaru didn’t have his relaxed and casual look, he spoke
to Naito very seriously, and with a careful tone.
Orochimaru has always been very good on choosing sides, and what
kind of attitude he should use with every person, the same way he did
when he was in the Akatsuki, Orochimaru just didn’t expect Itachi to be
that strong, it was one mistake, and he never did it again.
“I brought you the pair of the Mongekyou Sharingan eyes that you
wanted.”
Naito took over the scroll without looking at it, and at the same time, he
handed him a small bottle.
He was keeping the Mongekyou Sharingan inside that bottle.
After he crushed the Uchiha Clan, Orochimaru found him and asked him
for a pair of Sharingan.
Naito had promised to help him twice, and this is one.
Naito didn’t bring him what he exactly asked. Instead, he brought him a
pair of Mongekyou Sharingan, he just didn’t care much about giving them
to Orochimaru.
Orochimaru kept looking at them, just as the Original, he didn’t

discover the power of these eyes yet, but it doesn’t mean that he didn’t
know enough about them!
Knowing that these were a pair of Mongekyou Sharigans in his hand,

made Orochimaru feel ecstatic. He didn’t even care that these eyes were
close to blindness or difficult to use.
Moreover, these eyes directly offset the two things that Naito has
promised him.
The value of these eyes is, of course, extraordinary, In Orochimaru’s

view, these two eyes worthed more than the two things Naito has asked
from him!
If he could match the right cells with these two eyes, he would be able
to use it without no restrictions and side effects.
The ability of these to eyes is controlling the light, and creating

illusions that can actually launch a real attack, which is terrible.
With these eyes alone, he could even face a Kage.
Unfortunately, they were close to blindness, he wasn’t sure how much

more it will last.
But Orochimaru can restore it if he could match it with the right cells,
this was great, and these abilities were very suitable for him.
Naito didn’t care about giving these eyes to Orochimaru.
These ability doesn’t work on Naito’s Ultra Perceive, but they could
work on Sarutobi.
Still, he didn’t care.
Orochimaru took these eyes with an ill-concealed joy.
“Mongekyou Sharingan… I didn’t expect the Uchiha Clan to have

them, I thought these never been seen after the death of Uchiha
Madara.”
Chapter 238
REPORT
“There’s now, and there will be more in the future, as long as the
Uchiha Clan is not destroyed, the will always be people who stand out
and gets these eyes.”
Naito looked at Orochimaru and said these words. Naito didn’t care
about these eyes, nor about the people who will awake them in the future,
he was only interested in the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan.
Speaking of it, Naito is more interested now in what will happens after
Orochimaru gets these eyes?
This will cause a significant disruption to the later plots!
Of course, Naito was looking at it with the attitude of a bystander, or

with a gesture above it.
Nothing can stand against Naito from being the strongest in the world,
the only people who could face him are neither dead or about to die.
His strength is enough to destroy a whole country!
Therefore, Naito’s mentality has gradually changed, he started to

overlook a lot of things, such as the Third Hokage.
He doesn’t care about little things like this anymore.
Of course, when we talk about Naito, there’s always one thing he cares
about, is that to become stronger, and he never stopped thinking about
that.
“Orochimaru, what do you know about the Sage Mode?”
Naito looked at Orochimaru then at the gift he just gave him, then asked
him casually.
When Orochimaru heard Naito’s question, he looked up and said: “I

know the method of Ryuchi Cave, but it’s challenging to learn, I’ve never
been able to practice it successfully, but if you want, I can write it down
for you.”
“Okay.”
Naito nodded, and Orochimaru immediately turned around and recorded

the whole information he knew on a scroll and handed it to Naito.
For Orochimaru, the value of the Mongekyou Sharingan is too high,

even the cultivation method of the Sage Mode wasn’t enough to match it.
The method is complicated and practicing it needs a lot of work and

knowledge.
In contrast, the Mongekyou Sharingan eyes were an actual thing, and he

had it right in his hands, the value of these two eyes is naturally
incomparable.
“I will leave now.”
After he took the Scroll from Orochimaru, Naito turned and left the
place.
Orochimaru had looked deep into Naito’s back, then he shook his head,
and with an ecstatic expression, he took the Mongekyou Sharingan out of
the bottle.
………
“You came back?”
When Naito returned home, Kushina smiled at him, then she greeted
him.
“I am home.”
Naito nodded at her, then he walked aside and took out the two scrolls,
the first was the cultivation method of the Ryuchi Cave, and the other was
the research of the soul enhancement.
When she saw the two scroll, Kushina leaned on his back looking at
them, then she said: “Something about that Orochimaru guy doesn’t
seem right, you better be careful around him.”
Naito smiled at her then he said to her: “He sure doesn’t seem right, be
he doesn’t have any choice but to seem right in front of me.”
“Yes, Yeees, of course, you’re best, you’re the Almighty. All hail the
God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito.”
Kushina laughed as she said these words.
Naito was about to open the scroll, but when he heard how was Kushina
making fun of him, he simply threw the scroll and reached her, and flipped
her in midair, then he directly put her on the table in front of him.
Kushina was shocked, she’s a ninja, but she couldn’t even react to
Naito’s fast movement.
“Hey… What are you doing… It’s daytime.”
“You think I am not the best? I will show you how amazing I am.”
Naito suddenly flipped her again on her stomach, and Kushina couldn’t
help but exclaim.
Kushina wanted to stand up, but it was too late, Naito has already
started!
Naito’s finger has already reached her shoulders. (T/N: I Hope you
didn’t think that something else was about to happen x’D)
“Wait… No!! Stop!!”
Kushina wanted to say something, but at the next moment, her body
started to tremble, and couldn’t finish her sentence, she felt a weird force
passing from her shoulders and spreading to her whole body which made it
shudder and lose strength.
Naito’s fingers were simply pointed on her shoulders, while a slight

faint light shining on the tips of his fingers.
Naito now can easily control his Shock force to the extent where its too
weak, even regular people could withstand it.
The Shock Force can be used to strengthening and enhancing the

physical power of the body.
It doesn’t work on Naito’s body anymore since it got adapted to that

effect.
But for Kushina, who didn’t experience it a lot of times, the effect was
excellent.
Naito needed to open the Fifth Stage of the Shock Force to achieve this
level of perfect controlling.
However, it seemed to regular people as if he was massaging her. At this

time, Kushina could bearly withstand it.
Because Naito wasn’t just tempering her body, he was adjusting the
power of the Shock Force every time, the stronger it gets, the more its
effect will be better, but this will cause the numbness to become more like
pain.
For Kushina, Naito’s power is very subtle.
Naito kept moving his fingers on her back from top to bottom, again and
again, until he finally finished the work.
Kushina looked very exhausted her clothes got soaked by sweat, she
couldn’t even speak, so she kept laying there for a while.
Naito looked at Kushina who was still laying there, and turned to pour a
glass of water for her, then came back again.
Kushina who couldn’t even stand up a moment ago gradually regained

her strength in that short period.
The physical strength of the Uzumaki Clan is inherently good, and this
method that Naito was using on her, was helping her to fully develop her
hidden physical powers.
Naito’s methods are always strange.
“Bastard!!”
Kushina, who had recovered her strength, stood up and clenched her fist
and rushed toward Naito.
“Why can’t you just be grateful that I care about you, I am just afraid
about your safety, but you instead…”
“Me? What did I do?”
Naito shrugged at Kushina then with a smile he said: “Don’t I care

about you too? I just helped you enhance your physical power!”
Chapter 239
REPORT
Kushina was wet with sweat, she looked as if she was training the whole
day, but Kushina didn’t feel tired, she actually felt fresh and gradually
more powerful.
She gnawed her teeth, and screamed at Naito, saying: “I told you to
stop!!”
“You told me it was daytime! So we’re not allowed to practice in the

daytime?!”
“Naito looked at Kushina with a sly look, then handed the cup of water
over to her, saying: “You’re sweety, drink some water.”
“And who’s fault is that!!!”
With a grumpy look, Kushina stared at Naito, then she finally took the
cup from him, after she drank it, she slammed it on the table.
Of course, she didn’t mind practicing with Naito at any time, what
drove her crazy was something else, but she was embarrassed to say it.
Noticing at the look on Kushina’s face, Naito couldn’t help but smile, he
looked as if he knew what she was thinking, saying: “Anyway aren’t you
embarrassed I can see everything right now.”
Puff!!
Kushina couldn’t withstand it anymore and rushed toward Naito, biting
his shoulder.
“Stop! Stop!! It hurts!!”
It didn’t really hurt him, but Naito acted like it was very painful.
When Kushina saw his expression, she immediately jumped over him
and waved her fist, shouting: “I will beat you up.”
Looking at how she reacted, Naito couldn’t help but laugh, then he
extended his finger, and smirked: “Do you want to take one more bite?”
“I am gonna Kill you!”
So fiercely, Kushina exposed her teeth like a tiger, threatening Naito.
“Okay, okay, let’s stop this, go take a shower.”
Naito kept laughing for a while.
Because she was at home, Kushina was wearing a single coat, and it was
so wet, Naito could almost see everything.
However, Kushina didn’t care about that, after all, they lived together
for so long.
After snoring at Naito, she walked into the bathroom.
Naito shrugged, then picked up the scroll, after he used his Ultra
Perceive to check if there were any spies.
“Speaking of it, my Ultra Perceive range got increased, but I still

couldn’t add colors. What a pity, it’s just like the Byakugan.”
“But it has its advantages, it cannot be caught by Genjutsu, it’s a

special perception that is independent of the five senses.”
Naito opened his eyes again and looked at the scroll.
However, Kushina was already out of the bathroom.
She stood right in front of him with her bath towel, then she threw some
clothes on his head.
“You got wet, go take a shower!”
Naito opened his eyes and grabbed the clothes then looked at Kushina,
he couldn’t help but smile, and said: “It’s not even my sweat!”
“So what you got to take a shower!”
Although this was unreasonable, Naito took the clothes and went to the
bathroom.
Why do I have to do what she says…
Naito stretched out his body, then jumped into the bathroom, suddenly
the door got opened.
Naito was half-naked, Kushina didn’t look at him and went directly
toward her clothes to wash them.
“You…”
“I am only he because i want to wash my clothes.”
Naito kept washing his body while looking at how serious Kushina was
doing her laundering.
Naito couldn’t help but take his revenge, while he was taking his
shower, he sent a weak shock wave which caused the water to splash all
over her dry clothes.
Naito tried to act innocent and continued on taking his shower, then he
calmly said: “Oww, How unfortunate, take it off and rewash it, I don’t
mind it.”
Kushina: “…”
Naito: “…”
“Hahaha.”
Naito couldn’t hold back anymore and laughed loudly.
Kushina: “…”
Kushina suddenly looked at him with an angry expression, then she

rushed toward a bucket full of water and dropped it on his clothes.
Naito shouted: “Why did you do that!!”
Suddenly the bathroom turned into a battlefield!
They kept pranking each other back and forth until Kushina got really
tired and lied down on the bed to rest.
After she fell asleep, Naito finally found time to study the two scrolls,
so he sat down at the table and opened them both.
First, he carefully studied the method of the Ryuchi Cave on practicing

the Sage Mode.
After he read the whole thing, Naito could quickly notice how different
it was from the Mount Myoboku method.
The Mount Myoboku had special oil to assist the cultivation, but
nothing like this was mentioned in the scroll; obviously, the two methods
were different.
Moreover, in the original, the two transformations were pretty different,

the first was sturdy, but the others looked as if they had some
characteristics of the snake.
To put it bluntly, there’s Hashirama’s Sage Mode, which is an
exceptional one where the user even gains a very powerful self-healing
ability.
This Sage Mode can be activated at will and doesn’t require a long time
of absorbing natural energy, but the method Hachirama used to obtain this
Sage Mode wasn’t explained in the Original.
But the only certain thing is that the sage modes of Mount Myokobu,
Ruchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest are entirely different!
Chapter 240
REPORT
Which one should be chosen between these three, Naito had troubles to
find the right answer for this question.
Although the only method he had currently was Ryuchi Cave, it wasn’t
difficult for Naito to get the other two.
Naito could get some help from Jiraiya if he wanted… Although he

already knew the method.
He knows already that two out of three methods are different, and the
third should also have its own way, but Naito wants to have his own way, a
way that will be the most suitable for him.
If he could learn the three of them and create a new one, it will be the
most suitable, and his Sage Mode will be undoubtedly the best.
For the time being, Naito put the cultivation method of the Sage Mode
aside and continued to study the Scroll of Soul.
This was boring because this is something that wasn’t mentioned in the
original, these were Orochimaru’s own researches, and it required a lot of
scrutinies.
Naito kept studying it for a few days.
Finally, he finished studying it and began the cultivate.
The effect at the beginning was excellent, Naito could even feel the
enhancement of his soul, and this made his control of Chakra stronger!
The Chakra itself become stronger, even his Shock Force got enhanced.
However, after half a month, the effect gradually slowed down, and
finally, the progress became negligible. Obviously, the enhancement had a
limit.
At this point, his soul power increased by at least one third!
It doesn’t look much, but it was already beyond Naito’s expectations, he

thought it will be much lesser.
With this one-third only, both Naito’s Chakra, and Shock Force become
stronger and more subtle.
Naito’s first obstacle from cultivating the Sage Mode was his Chakra
amount, but with this enhancement, it reached the standards.
step is to have perfect control, to achieve a balance between the natural

energy and his own Chakra; otherwise, it will fade.
Failing while following the method of the Mount Myoboku will turn
you into a petrified frog, and Failing using the Ryuchi Cave method will
mean getting eaten by the White Snake!
Naito didn’t have any guidance, he needed to explore everything by

himself, so he needed more preparation.
……..
Naito needed to figure out the third way, so he went directly to the
source and found Tsunade.
Tsunade was just in the village, during this time, she didn’t go to
gamble like she always does, or maybe she lost everything and went back
to Konoha.
Seeing Naito has always made her happy, although he was currently in
the village, Naito was always busy doing his own things, and Tsunade
didn’t want to disturb him, she rarely takes the initiative to find him.
After a simple greeting, Naito directly said what he had.
“Sage Mode?”
Tsunade looked a little bit surprised after she thought for a little bit, she
said: “I am aware of it, but since it seems am not qualified to learn it,
I’ve never put a lot of thoughts in it.”
Not everyone is qualified to learn the Sage Mode.
For example, the Fourth Hokage Minato couldn’t successfully use it,
and he himself said that he hard a lot of troubles learning it.
“Sure enough, as I suspected the Katsuyu slugs have their own special
Sage Mode.”
Tsunade looked at Naito, and with a solemn tone, she said: “So you’re
asking me to give you the Katsuyu method? I heard that it’s a very
dangerous one, maybe you should go directly to the Shikkotsu Forest and
meet the Great Slug Sage!”
“The Slug Sage?”
Naito was surprised when he heard these words.
he already knew that these slugs had they’re own Sage.
However, Naito was surprised that Tsunade has suggested meeting him
and learning the Sage Mode directly from the Shikkotsu Forest, would
they be willing to teach him?
Tsunade sensed Naito’s worries, she smiled and patted his shoulder then
said: “Rest reassured, she’s very gentle and easy to talk with, even if you
don’t sign a contract, she will be willing to work and communicate with
you.”
“Besides, even if she didn’t want to, you will still have me.”
Tsunade pat Naito’s head showing a trace of a sister treat, letting Naito’s
mouth twitch slightly. After her little brother Nawaki got killed, the
tendency of the Sister little brother control became more serious.
Naito didn’t have a blood contract with the Slugs; therefore, they
couldn’t do a reverse summon and directly enter the forest.
Therefore, Naito left Konoha with Tsunade and went directly to the
forest.
Shikkotsu Forest was much closer than Mount Myokobu, and since both
of them were incredibly fast, they arrived in a few days.
The forest was under the ground.
It was an extraordinary wide cave under the ground, that used to be a

massive volcano.
“Were here, the sage should be there.”
Tsunade looked around, then pointed to one direction.
This forest and the three other places are all legendary holy lands, the
age of the sages was unknown, they were all ancient existences.
While walking into this forest, the two of them often encountered some
slugs around the place.
These creatures were all greeting Tsunade.
Soon, Naito and Tsunade reached the Slug Sage, its body was indeed
huge, even Naito couldn’t hide his shock.
At a distance, Naito could see other huge slugs around.
Even the Tsunade’s original summon Kotsuyu looked small compared to

the Slug Sage.
“I was also shocked when I first met her.”

Tsunade looked at him and smiled.
The huge slug turned around its head and looked at both of them.
“Well isn’t it Tsunade, why did you came here?”
Although it was very huge, her voice was no different from Kotsuyu, it’s
incredibly gentle, and didn’t have any murderous intent like the snakes.
Her warm voice made Naito’s shock gradually fade.
Tsunade bowed at her then she raised her head and casually said.
“We came here to know more about the Sage Mode.”

Chapter 241
REPORT
“Tsunade…”
She hesitated a little bit, then she split a small slug out of her and swam
to Tsunade’s hand, she looked as if she was sensing something.
“Even with your current power now, you can’t practice the Sage mode.
The consequences of practicing it now may be serious. It’s best if you
wait for more.”
Tsunade shrugged helplessly then pointed at Naito, and said: “In fact,
he’s the one who wants to learn it.”
“What?!”
The slugs sage got a little surprised, but she didn’t say anything, even
though Naito didn’t sign a contract with them, she split again and swam to
him.
“…”
Although it’s better than the snake, it was still disgusting, Naito’s mouth
twitched slightly, but he let her land on him.
She connected her Chakra to Naito’s body, and after a little sensing, her
expression suddenly changed.
“Hmm?!”
The moment the sage slug started to perceive Naito’s body, she got a
little bit surprised, it’s not know how long it has lived, but it has never
seen such a physical power like this!
Powerful and strong, and it looks like he has a strange hidden power in
him!
The huge main body of the Sage Slug turned its head and put its
tentacles on Naito’s head to carefully sense his power.
The moment it touched him, Naito could feel how massive was its
Chakra.
However, compared to Naito’s surprise, the Slug Sage was more like
shocked.
“You’ve managed to awake the Human’s body limits and gain power
far stronger than any ordinary people, although it hasn’t been completed
yet, it’s very strong…”
“But what is really disturbing is that other strange power, it feels

demonic, what is it?”
Naito was amazed that it could feel the Devil Fruit power inside him!
This power made her kind of terrified, she could sense it, but she
couldn’t reach its source.
In the end, the small slug walked up on his head, and the huge one lifted
her tentacles.
“You have an extraordinary body, I’ve never seen anything like this.”
The Slug Sage pressed down the amazement in its heart, and said: “You
have a very unique power, and a strong Chakra, but I am not sure if you
can learn the Sage Mode.”
“What?”
Tsunade looked at Tsunade with a worried expression then said: “Naito,
the risk of practicing the Sage Mode is very high, even the Sage Slug is
not sure if you can do it, you better not…”
Naito smiled then he directly interpreted Tsunade, saying: “Rest

reassured, I will be very careful, and we don’t know if I can until I try
it.”
After he said this, Naito looked up to the Slug Sage and said: “Can you
tell me the practicing method of the Sage Mode?”
“Of course.”
Naito was amazed, he didn’t expect her to tell him how to practice it
without signing a blood contract.
Naito was originally ready to do it.
Although he wasn’t interested in summoning these slugs, Naito was

ready to do anything to learn their method.
Soon, the Slug Sage started to explain the method to Naito while she
was carefully watching him.
How many years it lived, its an immortal ancient creature, that way
before the days of the Sixth Paths, witnessing the entire history of this
world!
But it never saw anyone like Naito!
“Someday this human will change the world.” The Sage Slug couldn’t
help but whisper these words to itself.
After he learned their methods, Naito returned to Konoha with Tsunade

and didn’t choose to practice it in the Shikkotsu Forest.
and this surprised Tsunade.

After all, that forest was full spiritual energy, no doubt that it should be
more convenient to practice it there under the guidance of the Slug Sage.
Tsunade couldn’t help but explain this to Naito on their trip; still, Naito
smiled to her gently and refused.
On the way back to the village, Tsunade didn’t stop warning Naito time
after time asking him to be careful and not rush things.
Naito kept nodding at her thoughtfully.
Naito knew that she was just worried about him; however, he was
confident about his control over Chakra, the probabilities of failing are too
small.
He also didn’t mention that he was gonna study the other methods too,
and finally come out with a better suitable sage mode for him.
To put it bluntly, Naito was more interested in creating a sage mode like
the one Hashirama had. He has always felt that it was the perfect sage
mode.
Naito’s best Ninjutsu line research was without any doubt still
Orochimaru, but he didn’t want to illuminate any more paths for him.
The research he did on the Soul enhancement was something he was

already studying, you won’t know what will Orochimaru do if he gets his
hands on the three methods of cultivation the Sage Mode.
Naito should always be careful around him.
The Mount Myoboku method is the most simple, all that you need to do
is to stand still, be calm to the extreme, and sense the existence of the
Natural Energy around you, and absorb it.
However, although it was the most simple, it was also the most difficult
to do.
Naito kept studying the three methods, and repeatedly tried to figure out
a way to connect the three of them to create his own way.
However, it wasn’t a simple thing to do. It has already passed a month

since he came back from the Shikkotsu Forest, yet Naito didn’t make any
progress.
On the contrary, within this month, Naito made new progress in terms of
physical power!
Although he was studying the Sage Mode for a month, he never stopped
training his body.
Naito was still using the Added-Weight technique to assist him with his
training.
Actually, this progress was directly related to the Added-Weight

Technique!
Chapter 242
REPORT
“Earth Release: Super Added-Weight Technique!”
The back hills of Konoha.
A loud sound came out, and the ground under Naito’s foot collapsed as
there was a terrifying crack spreading densely around.
The whole place was trembling, even this extremely hard ground
couldn’t withstand this super heavy-weight technique.
Yes, in this month, Naito discovered a way to upgrade the Added-

Weight Technique!
This was to the enhancement Naito gain in his soul, it made his control
over Chakra stronger, which made Naito’s talent in Ninjutsu increase, in
result, even if the Earth property wasn’t Naito’s true nature of Chakra, it
became perfectly controlled by him.
With this technique, even if Naito still wasn’t ready to practice the Sage
Mode, he will eventually.
Naito estimates that his body strength will be at least doubled twice if
he keeps training using this new technique.
After that, even if his body strength wasn’t up to the standards for
opening the Sixth Gate, he expects that it won’t be that far behind.
“Humph… Humph…”
This upgraded version of the Added-Weight technique wasn’t the same
as the ordinary one. Even when Naito was trying to reduce the output of
the Chakra to weakening the power of the technique, still the pressure was
still terrifying.
Naito could bearly stand still, but he will never give up, Naito made an
oath that he will never break, an oath that he will be the strongest, and as
long as he was still breathing, Naito will never break!
Naito resumed his life, studying the Sage Mode, and living his joyful
daily life with Kushina, while he kept this technique always activated,
thinking that this is will last forever, but after half a month, Naito
suddenly got unexpected information.
The Assassin ninja ‘Blood Hand’ appeared again in the Black Market
with the Kusanagi sword!
Naito kept searching for him since the end of the Second World War;
however, he couldn’t get his hand on any useful information.
All of a sudden, the Blood Hand suddenly popped out.
Such an unexpected and surprising event.
Moreover, he didn’t find this information in the Black Market, it was

actually in Konoha, the Blood Hand appeared in the Land of Fire to do an
assassination mission!
And succeeded!
The man assassinated the Fire Daimyo, although, he always has some
Shinobis guarding him, yet no one will try to kill a Daimyo, because
they’re only ordinary people.
For example, of the Land Lightning send some ninjas to assassinate the
Fire Daimyo, the others will just do the same.
It’s a lose-lose to both sides.

Therefore, even if war breaks out, the only people who will be fighting
is the ninjas, these Daimyo will not be dragged to the battlefield.
After he killed Daimyo of the Fire, the Blood Hand killed three more
Shinobis from Konoha, but one of them managed to put a secret mark on
his body.
A tracking mark.
Therefore, after the Village got the news, they sent a team of Anbu after
him.
Naito couldn’t help but notice these Anbu Team leaving the Village in a
hurry, so he got curious.
Although Naito is not allowed to access to the Anbu intelligence, yet he

went there and read the whole thing anyway, no one will stop him after all,
including the Hokage himself.
“He assassinated the Daimyo Fire? This is unexpected, is the Wind

and Lightning behind this?”
Naito touched his chin and walked out of the Anbu, whispering these
words to himself.
Killing a Daimyo won’t be difficult for anyone, but after that, you will
have to face the rage of a whole land!
He must be really confident to irritates a big village like Konoha, they

will never stop before they find him.
After he obtained this information, Naito left the Konoha following the
direction of the Anbu.
Naito didn’t care about the Daimyo, he was only interested in the
Kusanagi sword, it was a must-have thing to him.
After endless searching, Naito confirmed that there is only three
Kusanagi sword.
The day he put his hand on the second one, Naito felt a bit of connection
between the two, if he gets the third one, there should be some special
effect.
This sword seems to be lost a long time ago, the Sand has only snatched
two from the hand of the Kusanagi Clan.
After wandering around the borders of Land of Fire for a long time,
Naito couldn’t find any traces of the Blood Hand!
Naito went back to the Land of fire, he had a feeling that his man will be
smart enough to think that the safest place will be inside of the country
since everyone will think he already left.
However, it wasn’t long before the Anbu team finally found him.
And the result was surprising.
Konoha has actually sent two special squads after him, a total of eight
fine Anbu!
It doesn’t sound much for Naito, he could end their life with one cut out
of his sword.
but this man has actually managed to kill four of them and escaped
again!
However, the information said that the Blood Hand has also got injured.
Still, this is amazing, even the high-level people in Konoha were shocked,
and they were ready to send Sakumo to deal with him.
However, at this time, a sentence from Naito, made the remaining team
retreat and return to Konoha.
“Leave it to me.”
With such a simple sentence, the Anbu returned to Konoha, and the
Village dispatched the other team they were preparing to send with
Sakumo, after all, a man like Naito didn’t need any support!
Because they knew it was already over, the moment Naito decide to deal
with him.
Chapter 243
REPORT
Naito kept chasing the Blood Hand, with his speed he can reach his
current position in just a few days.
But the Blood Hand was moving, and he should be hiding after he took
rid of that Anbu team.
If you think about it, this sounds amazing, this ninja is not an average
guy, he should be at the level of a Kage!
And with the Kusanagi sword abilities, he should be even stronger!
Half a month later, in a forest.
Naito kept tracking the Blood-hand at the beginning based on the

information he got from Konoha’s pursue, when he got closer to him, the
two Kusanagi sword held by Naito start to give him some kind of
induction on the direction of the third one.
Although it was still weak, yet it was better than chasing him based on
this information, because some of them were fake ones left by the Blood
Hand.
Tracking this weak induction, Naito finally found the Blood Hand!
He was in this forest, and he was on the move, but because Naito got
really close, he could sense his position with his Ultra Perceive.
Whoosh! Whoosh!!
Naito moved so fast in the forest using his full speed.
Naito was holding his Kusanagi sword, chasing the Blood Hand not
from the treetops, but on the ground, since it was the fastest way.
Most of the ninjas use the treetops to reduce their traces since its easier
to leave footprints on the ground, and normally most ninjas focus more on
hidden their trails.
Naito didn’t care about hiding his traces, he was moving forward while
his Ultra Perceive is fully opened, nothing could stop him, even the trees
ahead blocking the road, he was just cutting them using his Kusanagi
sword while flashing past them.
Blood Hand seemed to be fast, but he was nothing compared to Naito.

Finally, after a while, he entered the range of Naito’s Ultra Perceive.
However, at this time, Blood Hand suddenly stopped, he didn’t only

stop running forward, but he rushed toward Naito instead.
The Blood Hand’s face was pale, but he wasn’t scared. It seems that this
was the original color of his skin. But when you look closely, his arms are
all white.
Just as he was ready to attack, Naito suddenly speeded up.
Soru!!
This speed was obviously unexpected for Blood Hand. The original
speed of Naito was shocking enough, but this has really stunned him.
“Blood Release…”
In a second, Naito directly flashed in front of him.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, blood splattered, and his body got split into two halves.
“What?!”
He just cut him into two halves, but Naito was the one who got
surprised.
The two halves fell on the ground, then turned into two pools of blood,
just as he was surprised by this turn in the event, the blood suddenly
surged, and turned into two liquefied figures and rushed toward Naito.
“Blood Release?”
So this is how he got his nickname, this world is full of strange abilities,
some people can even use their bones, so it’s only normal to find someone
who can use blood.
But these two figures are just blood, nothing special about them, but
still, it made Naito more cautious.
A release that has never been seen is always dangerous.
The unknown is equal to danger.
Therefore, Naito didn’t hold back this time and used his fist to shatter it
into pieces.
Boom!!
The air burst and the two figures got smashed.
The impact made a strange sound, and the two figures turned back into
ordinary blood!
“What kind of chakra nature is this? It seems strange…”
Naito kept looking at the blood on the ground, then he shook his head
while his eyes became sharp.
After he smashed these two figures with his fist, the blood on the
ground didn’t move again.
Naito frowned, then he used his Ultra Perceive to look around.
“It turned out to be a clone.”
……..
In the distance, in a small river, the water suddenly surged, and a person
raised from the sea, revealing a terrified look on his face.
“Damn, my Blood Clone got easily destroyed, is this the guy called the
God of Shinobi? I need to…”
An abrupt sound suddenly came and interrupted Blood Hand from

finishing his sentence.
Out of nowhere, Naito flashed in front of him and slammed him with a
punch.
The Blood Hand got hit and couldn’t help but get terrified.
What kind of speed is that?!
He was just over there, how did he come here so fast?
“A cloning technique, you really fooled me there, It’s really difficult to

see through you’re Blood Release.”
Naito looked calm at him, in fact, this trick will never work again on
him, unless he’s willing to leave the Kusanagi sword behind, there’s no
way to escape!
Naito was chasing him relying on the inductions he was feeling from it!
“No one has ever seen through my Bloodline Limit…”
The Blood Hand slowly suppressed the horror he was feeling in his
heart, and a cold stare appeared in his eyelids, then he suddenly moved his
hand.
This was a hand sign!
Naito was prepared to destroy anything he was gonna throw at him with
a punch, but this wasn’t an attacking technique, one second later, the
Blood Hand’s body got healed.
“What?!”
Naito got really surprised watching the blood movements in his body.
“Interesting.”
Upon seeing this, Naito moved his hand sending a shock wave toward
him to interrupt this strange movement of his blood.
The Blood hand revealed a sneer expression in front of Naito as if he

was watching a dead, suddenly, a groud suddenly appeared in his hand and
in a second a golden streamer got unleashed out of the jar and headed
toward Naito.
Chapter 244
REPORT
Whoosh!!!
A golden light suddenly appeared, like a meteor cutting through the sky.
In an instant, it came in front of Naito.
Naito knew that this was the unconventional form of the Totsuka Sword
which has the power to seal enemies that hits.
However, Naito wasn’t afraid, he also had the power that can even break
the gates of heaven!
But at the last moment, looking at that golden streamer heading toward
him, Naito suddenly hesitated and stopped.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, the golden streamer ran through Naito’s body.
Looking at this scene, a hint of mockery appeared on the Blood Hand’s

face.
“So this is the so-called god of shinobi, how embarrassing, you’re just
like the other Konoha’s Shinobis from before, Hahahaha!!!”
He was confident in his Totsuka sword seal power, but he thought that
Naito will try to do something against it.
He didn’t expect Naito to get hit directly from the first strike, he didn’t
even try to dodge it!
The Blood hand looked at Naito who had the golden light running inside
him and couldn’t help but laugh loudly.
Suddenly the atmosphere instantly became strange, and the sound of his
laugh stopped.
Suddenly, the expression on his face stagnated, then the cold sweat
appeared on his forehead.
“What is this?!!”
The Blood Hand was holding the gourd in his hand which allowed him
to extend or shrink the blade of the Totsuka Sword at will, all that he
needed to do is to control the sword to seal Naito in the gourd.
But no matter how many times he tried, the blade wasn’t moving, and
he couldn’t seal Naito back in the gourd!
Naito’s body seemed as if it was a giant peak nailed to the ground that
it’s impossible to shake him!
However, this is not supposed to happen!
The Totsuka sword had this unique ability to seal the enemy that gets hit
by its blade, it never failed, how could a person be able to resist its seal
after getting hit?
The Blood Hand wasn’t a fool, he knew that something was wrong.
“Do you think that the Kusanagi sword will seal his own maker?”
Naito looked calmly at the poor guy with a slight of a taunt in his eyes,
he simply didn’t try to avoid it, because he didn’t need to.
Naito reached out the blade inserted in his chest and slammed it.
Suddenly the Blood Hand felt an irresistible power forcing him, and he
could no longer hold the gourd of the Totsuka sword, suddenly, it flew out
of his hand, and came to Naito’s side.
What!!
The blade got retracted inside the gourd, while Naito body didn’t even
have a trace of wounds, the Totsuka Sword had the power to seal enemies,
but at the moment it hit Naito’s body it didn’t hurt him; instead, it directly
established a new connection with Naito.
The Totsuka sword… Already belong to Naito!
Based on the amount of the Chakra injected in the gourd, the blade of
the sword will change its size, actually, the first Kusanagi sword Naito
obtained had the same effect.
The golden gourd trembled gently in Naito’s hand, revealing its joy.
This scene made the Blood Hand freeze in his place.
He let the blade of the Totsuka sword hit his body so he could win it to
himself?!
Is this a joke!!
The Blood Hand felt as if he was dreaming if Naito blocked that hit or
dodged he wouldn’t be this shocked.
He didn’t even think that this is possible.
The moment he put his hand on the Totsuka Sword, Naito started to feel
a strange activity between it and the other two swords.
“Finally got the last one.”
Looking at the gourd in his hand, Naito felt emotional as he whispered

these words lightly, he didn’t take out the other sword immediately to see
the effect, this is wasn’t the end of the fight, after all. Instead, he raised his
hand and looked directly to the Blood Hand.
“Thank you for holding this one for so long, and for bringing it to
me.”
Naito was in a good mood, after he smiled at him, holding the Totsuka
sword, he injected his Chakra in it.
“Impossible! This is impossible!!”
He was still unable to accept this fact, the expression on the Blood
Hand’s face was incredible.
The moment he saw the Totsuka sword pointed at him, his heart
suddenly started shaking in fear, then he suddenly looked like he realized
something.
The Tatsuka Sword!
He held this sword for a long time, and he understands its abilities, he
actually used it several times on other people, he knew that there was no
way to fight against it!
His heart sank in fear, he had no will to resist it, or fight against it, in an
instant, he printed a hand sign with one hand, then the whole person turned
into blood, and tried to head toward the riverside.
But in the next moment, the golden light run through him before he
could even reach the river!
“NO NOO!!”
The blood once again condensed into a human form, but the whole
person looked stunned.
His face showed a deep desperate, he always relied on the power of this
sword, he defeated many enemies using it, he never thought that he will
have the same fate as those people he defeated!
The Blood Hand’s voice stopped abruptly, and with a hint of desperation
on his face, his whole body got melted then sucked into the gourd in
Naito’s hand.
The golden light finally faded away into the gourd and disappeared.
The Tatsuka sword doesn’t have an actual blade, the gourd was the
essence of its power.
Puff! Puff!!
The white smoke appeared, and the two Kusanagi swords came out at
will in front of Naito, then they directly suspended in the air while the
gourd of the Totsuka Sword was still in Naito’s hand.
Finally, the three Kusanagi sword are all gathered together!

Chapter 245
REPORT
The three Kusanagi sword got naturally suspended in front of Naito, it

seemed as if there was a magnetic field between them, if Naito didn’t just
force the gourd to get back to his hand, they would have collided directly.
When he had the two Kusanagi swords before, he felt some connection
between them, but now after he got the third one, that connection got
stronger.
Naito let the two other Kusanagi swords float in the air, while he took
the third to study it carefully.
The Totsuka sword had the ability to seal the enemies, but after it seals
them, what happens to them?!
If you break this gourd, will these enemies get released?
This what he was thinking about, but Naito wasn’t gonna do it, after all
of this hard work he put into collecting them all, Naito was just trying to
understand the composition of the Totsuka Sword.
The sword has established a new connection with Naito, the Totsuka
Sword had it’s own conscious, it could convey some of its emotions to
Naito. However, it wasn’t really a living thing.
Its awareness was so simple, it’s not even comparable to some small
animals.
But this was good enough; actually, this is was amazing, a magical
thing, it as if it’s connected to Naito’s own soul.
Perhaps the sword wasn’t just sealing enemies into the gourd, maybe it
was also refining the user’s soul!
Whom!!
The three swords were trembling as if they were bagging Naito to let
them go.
After he kept looking at the Totsuka sword in his hand, he finally, did.
Ding!!
The moment he let go of the sword, it suddenly flew out, and the other
two Kusanagi sword reached over and got directly sucked into the gourd as
if they got sealed into it!
This scene was kind of confusing to Naito.
Naito didn’t even know how to release the sealed things inside the
gourd, and now it actually eats the two other swords?!
Suddenly, a strange wave of ripples broke out.
The moment the Totsuka Sword swallowed the two other Kusanagi
sword, it conveyed a ‘HUNGRY’ thought to Naito, the former felt
extraordinary energy at that moment around the Totsuka sword.
To be more accurate, it wasn’t strange to Naito.
Natural Energy!
The Totsuka sword can actually absorb the natural energy itself?!
This change in the event made Naito stunned, he couldn’t help but keep
looking at the sword and how it was absorbing the natural energy.
The gourd kept absorbing the energy, but something seemed different
about.
It wasn’t just absorbing it, the energy was actually blending with the
sword!
Moreover, the Totsuka sword awareness after it swallowed the two other
Kusanagi sword got even stronger.
After long scrutiny, Naito finally realized it.
“It turns out that… These three swords are originally one?”
Looking at the Totsuka sword in the air floating and constantly

absorbing natural energy, Naito couldn’t help but whisper these words.
The purpose of the Kusanagi Clan to forge these swords, wasn’t so they
can be separated, but to make a magical weapon, a one that can be as
strong as the Sixth Path’s Weapons!
However, the Kusanagi Clan weren’t the ancestors of the Six Path, and
they didn’t have that kind of power, it was impossible for them to forge
such a weapon directly.
Therefore, they tried another method, which forced them to separate

these swords.
The Totsuka Sword was the root, so they gave it the power to seal
enemies, it kept absorbing the energy contained from the sealed enemies
one after another.
Only after absorbing enough energy, the tree sword will be fuse
together, and make this unique magical weapon!
The sword was strong enough, but now after adding the natural energy,
it doesn’t even need to rely on the strength of its master, its power is
enough to be as strong as the Treasured Tools of the Sage of Six Paths!
The gourd continued on absorbing the natural energy, Naito knew that it
was brewing it inside, which means that the transformation of the new
sword didn’t finish, so he wasn’t worried about it.
After a little bit of perceiving, Naito determined that this process could
take a month.
Because it was absorbing the natural energy all the time, its size
becomes really big, and Naito wasn’t ready to take it back to the Village,
because it may cause him some troubles.
Therefore, Naito found a temporary place to live nearby.
When the Totsuka Sword was absorbing the Natural Energy Naito could
feel some fluctuations which he has never seen before!
Naito tried to perceive the existence of the Natural Energy several times
before, but it was too difficult for him since he couldn’t reach the state
where he can moderate his Shock Force, and focus on the Natural Energy.
What Naito didn’t expect that when the Totsuka Sword started observing
Natural Energy, he could sense its flow with his Ultra Perceive!
After he closed his eyes, the world became entirely different Under his
Ultra Perceive.
The ground, the sky, the trees, the grass everything was filled with
Natural Energy.
“So this is Natural Energy…”
Naito’s eyes were closed, but his face showed a hint of exclamation, no
matter how you think about it, the Natural Energy was always a mystery to
him.
However, Naito didn’t know if he would still be able to sense it after the
sword stops absorbing it.
Therefore, Naito sat next to the Totsuka Sword and began to work on the
Natural Energy norms, his goal was to make his Ultra Perceive able to
sense it even in normal state.
After some hard work, Naito finally succeeded!

When Naito’s shock force reached the fifth stage, his Ultra Perceive
induction got upgraded, however, after he worked on his soul and
strengthened it a lot, the Ultra Perceive grow even stronger.
Chapter 246
REPORT
The Ultra Perceive is, after all, a sensory ability, and the sensory
abilities are generally linked to mental power, which makes it also linked
to the soul.
The stronger the soul, the stronger the perception will naturally be.
It took almost a half month of hard work to enhance the Ultra Perceive
induction. Finally, Naito could sense Natural Energy.
Even when he was so far away from the Totsuka Sword, he was still able
to sense the flow of the Natural Energy, it became to him as clear as
watching the sky.
In the past, it was impossible for him, it was like fishing in the desert, it
was difficult to perceive its flow, but now Naito can feel it from all
directions.
Moreover, through the process, the world in his Ultra Perceive has also
upgraded, it was no longer black and white, Naito has finally managed to
add colors!
The natural energy itself enhances the perception of the user, in the
original, it doesn’t only enhance the speed and strength, but it also gave
the user the ability to sense his surroundings better.
Naito still didn’t start practicing the Sage mode, but after he could sense
the Natural Energy, it seems that he could control it slightly!
By controlling it, Naito could make a combination between his Ultra
Perceive, and Natural Energy to finally open up a new world.
Without practicing the Sage Mode, Naito became able to control the
Natural Energy, which it was an ability Naito discovered on his own.
The Shock Force also has an effect on the Natural Energy!
Naito could control Natural Energy, and change its flow by shocking the
surrounding air.
The miniaturization of this process became a method to control the

Natural Energy.
Naito has actually discovered a way to control the natural energy

directly, the problems he had before with blending it within his own
Chakra was finally solved!
Naito had already an idea on the Sage Mode he seeks, but he got stuck
on a threshold of not being able to sense the Natural Energy, which made
him unable to control it.
But now, Naito has finally passed that threshold.
The moment he solved that problem, everything went smoothly.
After he managed to sense the flow of Natural Energy, Naito realized

that everything in this world has its own fluctuations.
Even if it’s too weak, using Natural Energy, he could detect its existence
through the fluctuations its creating.
This way, Naito managed to add colors into his world of perception.
After he combined Natural Energy with his Ultra Perceive, Naito

seemed to be able to have a connection with every object within the scope
of his perception.
Faintly, he seemed even able to perceive the essence of the objects
itself.
Naito has finally created his own Sage Mode, it didn’t possess the same
characteristics as Jiraiya and Naruto, nor the ones with Kabuto, it was a
unique new one.
If he wanted to follow the same path Naruto did, or if he wanted to learn

the Snakes Sage mode, Naito would have eventually learned it.
However, Naito’s heart has never felt like being restricted to a single
path, that’s why Naito continued his researches, he never gave up, he was
ready to go all the way.
Of course, the Sage Mode Naito has created wasn’t perfect, it was just a
prototype, it was risky to practice it directly.
In the following time, Naito began to try a little by little to make this
prototype perfect, and more suitable for him.
Finally, with a complete understanding of Natural Energy and this new

method, he finally started practicing the Sage Mode.
Through his Ultra Perceive, Naito determined the flow of the natural
energy and started to absorb it, the idea was to use his shocks to force the
natural energy out of his body if it goes out of control.
It’s like the time when Naruto was learning the Sage Mode in the
original, Fukasaku was using a big black stick to hit him and knock the
Natural Energy out of his body.
On the contrary to Naruto, Naito didn’t need a stick.
The Shock Force can knock the Natural Energy out of Naito’s body at
will. Therefore, the risks of practicing the Sage Mode were almost reduced
to zero. As long as he’s careful, there won’t be any problems.
In the original, Naruto had a tremendous amount of Chakra, and he also

a special oil to assist him sensing the flow of the Natural Energy, there’s
also Fukasaku who was teaching him and giving him excellent guidance,
but he needed to learn the Sage Mode in a brief period.
In comparison, Naito’s Chakra was also significant, it was above the

level of a Kage!
Moreover, Naito has an advantage over Naruto.
That is, Naruto needs to absorb the Natural Energy step by step through
a sit-in so he could sense its flow, while Naito could detect it with his
Ultra Perceive, control it, and even absorb it while he’s in a moving state!
This Sage Mode was created by Naito, and it belonged to him alone;
therefore, even the cultivation method was completely different.
Naito wasn’t absorbing the energy naturally, but he was forcibly

controlling it!
Naito didn’t know precisely how long it took Naruto to learn the Sage
Mode.
One week? One month? Three months?
The period wasn’t definite in the original, but Naito himself succeeded
on learning the Sage Mode… In only ten days!
It sounds incredible, but it’s actually normal, it’s even slightly slower
for Naito.
Because the most challenging thing about it was being able to sense the
flow of the Natural Energy, and how to control it.
These two difficult steps were crossed directly by Naito, the only thing
left was to make the energy blend with his own Chakra.
Whoosh!!
The Natural Energy was constantly surging, a large amount of it was

coming from the Totsuka Sword, while a small part of it was absorbed by
Naito who was sitting next to it.
The Natural Energy and the Chakra were perfectly blending, suddenly, a
faint red dots started looming around Naito’ eyebrow.
This red dots gradually became red marks around and under his eyes
just like Hashirama had before. Naito has finally awakened his own Sage
Mode.
When it became utterly stable, Naito finally opened his eyes!

Chapter 247
REPORT
With the Sage mode, speed, strength, and defense have increased by a
small amount.
“the physical fitness has improved a lot, the shock force should be
stronger, but it’s necessary to open the Sixth Gate for it to reach the
Sixth Stage.”
Naito opened his eyes and tried to sense his physical condition.
Later, he stood up, and looked at his hands as he clenched it, making
fists, Naito was prepared to experiment his new strength.
He went straight to a mountain and swang out his fist.
Boom!!!
In an instant, the whole mountain got destroyed, and the forest behind
got disappeared completely.
“Although the growth is not too big, it still counts as an improvement.

Unfortunately, this early stage of the Sage Mode won’t help me opening
the Sixth Gate.”
Nait kept looking at his fist, then he took it back and sighed.
What he cultivated was a Sage Mode that only belongs to him.

Because he could absorb the Natural Energy in movement, his Sage
Mode could always be turned on!
The Shock Force doesn’t consume a lot of Chakra, so even while he’s in
battle the consumption of the Natural Energy won’t be large, it can almost
be said that Naito has a permanent Sage Mode.
Of course, the Sage Mode is not the real purpose of Naito.
What he wants to achieve is Hashirama’s Sage Mode!
The one that can be called a truly Eternal Sage Mode!
Only that level can satisfy Naito, the one he has achieved although it
seems permanent, it’s still different.
The Sage Mode that Naito has currently is just like the one Naruto had
in the Original, it’s just more perfect than him because Naito could take
full control of it.
Naito called this one the First Stage of the Sage Mode.
It can only be achieved if you could absorb the Natural Energy and
merge it with your own Chakra.
Even if Naito can maintain it forever, it will not be the same thing as
Hashirama’s.
The one Hashirama achieved was a perfect model of the Sage Mode, and
Naito classified it as the Second Stage!
The body’s cell itself will be blended with the Natural Energy until the
body itself began to regenerate the Natural Energy.
Therefore, Hashirama could easily activate the Sage Mode even when
he was moving, without any kind of limitations.
This kind of Sage Mode, will grant you an immortal body, but not
everyone could achieve it, it seems that only the successors of Ashura can,
but Naito believes that he still can reach that level with training!
No one has stood in the sky from the beginning, even the Sixth Path.
Everything has a starting point.
Even Kaguya was just a normal human being before she eats from the
God Tree.
What Naito needs to do is to keep the hard work, and step by step, he
will also reach that sky, where those people are standing.
The Second Stage of the Sage Mode, grant the body of immortals.
It dramatically increases the speed of the strength, but it also has the
ability to heal its user, without even the need of a seal, its even more
perfect than the one he has it now.
The most challenging thing about it is the way to blend the Natural
Energy with the body’s cells to transform it.
After a long time of thinking, Naito finally got the answer.
The Reverse Hachimon Tonkou can do this.
He will only need to integrate the Natural energy into the Five Gates
that have been opened in his body, and the Natural Energy will gradually
merge with it and transform Naito’s body.
This will no longer be considered as the First Stage of the Sage Mode,
this will grant him a permanent transformation for his own cells, which
will gradually get spread through his whole body.
Of course, the speed of this process will be slow.
For Naito, this was a leap of faith, he finally felt relieved, as long as he
achieves the body of sage, he will be able to open the Sixth Gate!
Now, all that he needs is to keep the Natural Energy within him and
control it all the time to let it gradually merge in his cells and slowly
transform his body.
Of course, even if he tries to absorb more natural energy, the progress

won’t improve, especially in the beginning, its really difficult to directly
integrate it into his cells, and it will all get wasted.
“I finally found the right path to open the Sixth Gate, only the Seventh
And Eighth remains, how will I open it, will I need to find to reach a
third Stage of the Sage Mode?”
Sensing the situation in his body, the blood was constantly getting
pumped driving the Natural Energy with it, gradually blending it with his
body, and slowly transforming it.
After the Second Stage, there is a third one.
The Third Stage can no longer be considered as a Sage Mode after that,
it will have a new name.
Sixth Path Mode!
This mode is named after the Sixth Path, so it called the Sixth Path
Mode.
In the Original, Madara, who became the Jinshuriki of the Jyuubi,

gained a much stronger immortal body than Hashirama and achieved the
Sixth Path Mode.
Even when he got hit by Gai’s last blow he didn’t die, although Madara
himself said he nearly killed him.
Half of his body was gone, but he could quickly recover it, if he was
only in the Second Stage, I am afraid it will be difficult for him to survive.
“At this speed, it will take me more than ten years to achieve the body
of the immortal… But step by step, while I am working on the Reverse
Hachimon Tonkou, it may take me much lesser than ten years to achieve
it.”
Naito stood and started to analyze the situation.
As he was still observing the flow of the Natural energy in his body, and
thinking about what he needed to do next.
The Totsuka sword next to him suddenly stopped the absorbing the
Natural Energy!
Chapter 248
REPORT
Naito felt a little bit scared in the more than a month period the sword
was absorbing Natural Energy.
Because the amount was too big!
The speed and the amount of Natural Energy were really terrifying!
And this didn’t just last for a short period of time, it actually kept going
for more than a month.
Then it suddenly stopped!
The silence was controlling the place.
When Totsuka sword stopped the consumption of the natural energy,

everything calmed down for a moment which let even Naito stop his
cultivation and stare at the gourd floating in the air.
Suddenly a crack appeared on the golden gourd.
Crack!!
The crisp sound seemed like if it was the sound of an eggshell breaking,
the crack continued on spreading around until it finally covered the whole
gourd.
Boom!!
The gourd of the Totsuka sword burst open along with an earth-
shattering roar.
At that moment, it seemed as if there was a floating golden sun

blooming in the air, with a dazzling bright light that blinded Naito’s vision
for a moment, along with it, a terrible force burst out destroying the
ground around it.
However, with a simple move from Naito’s hand, that force suddenly
got blocked from spreading away.
Still, the impact bombarded the mountains around the place.
Along with this force, a massive amount of natural energy burst out and
got loose; apparently, it was some of the energy that the sword couldn’t
absorb at the end of the process.
However, Naito wasn’t gonna let that big amount get waste, in a second
he forced it into his body and absorbed it letting it flow directly into the
first gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou; The Gate of Heart.
The amount of the natural energy he just absorbed was comparable to

the amount he absorbed in this whole month!
Naito couldn’t help but get surprised.
But this wasn’t the right time to pay attention to minor things, he
directly raised his head and looked to the direction of the gourd.
The gourd of the Totsuka Sword was destroyed entirely, while

something was glowing in the distance, it should be the new weapon, the
one that was created from the fusion of the three Kusanagi Sword.
The golden light slowly started to fade away.
Naito got shocked just from the first glance he took on the new weapon.
Because it didn’t look like any regular sword, nor like one of the previous
Kusanagi Sword.
It was a strange golden ball of light.
However, this light ball didn’t get an illusory feeling from it, it as if it
was formed from glass.
And he could feel a faint connection between the two of them.
With one thought, the golden light ball flew into Naito’s hand.
Holding it, Naito felt as if it was created from Chakra, very similar to
the Susanoo.
However, it not only Chakra but also he could feel the Natural Energy in
it, so its existence itself was strange and unique from anything in this
world.
Looking at this golden light ball, Naito’s suddenly thought about

something.
“Maybe… It can be transformed into anything… Maybe a sword?”
At the same moment, the ball suddenly flashed in Naito’s hand, and in
accordance with Naito’s thought, it turned into a long golden sword.
It really has the ability to change to anything you want!
Naito looked amazed and slightly surprised, it can change to anything,

this new sword is undoubtedly far better than the previous Kusanagi
swords.
Perhaps, it should be called Shinsei Sword (T/N: Shinsei: Rebirth.)
With this ability, it can change its shape to anything, it can even become
a shield or a long spear.
And it can be extended in and out at will, or it can even turn into long
chains wrapped around Naito’s hand.
“The defensive power is really strong, I really didn’t expect it to be
this good, such an artifact is indeed qualified to be as strong as the Sixth
Path’s ancient weapons.”
With one thought from Naito, the Shinsei sword turned into its original
shape.
The god in this world is actually the Six Path.
This new Kusanagi sword really has the power of a god.
However, Naito does not know whether it can be compared to the Truth-
Seeking Ball, but since its created from the Natural Energy, even if it faces
it, it won’t be easily defeated.
And since its a purely energy-oriented type weapon, its power is

actually related to the users. If the user is strong enough, it might even
help find the path to the Sixth Path’s power.
However, these were just Naito’s expectations, he was still testing it.
Looking at the golden light ball, Naito was finally ready to really test it.
“Let’s see your true power.”
At will, the golden ball in Naito’s hands turned into a huge hummer.
Naito held it in his hand, then he flashed in the distance.
Although it looked big, it was very light, he couldn’t even feel its
weight. At the next moment, with the hummer in his hand, Naito slammed
the mountain in front of him.
A hummer is actually the most suitable form for Naito to use along with
his Shock Force.
Boom!!
For a moment, he seemed as if he slammed the sky itself, the whole
place was shaking as the horrible force of shock has burst out, the
mountains below got completely shattered, and the ground burst with
countless cracks and in an instant it collapsed.
Bang!!
In the end, the whole place collapsed entirely from the impact of this hit
and turned into a huge pit. The pit looked huge, the same size as the entire
Wood Leaf Village!
With Naito’s full force, this simple move has already reached the same
level as the terrible power of Pain’s Shinra Tensei.
Actually, in terms of power, it looked even stronger.
The Shinra Tensei indeed destroyed the whole village yet many people
survived, but Naito’s attack, will destroy the whole place with every living
thing in it.
Even the smallest ant on the ground won’t survive.

Chapter 249
REPORT
“Using this weapon makes the power of the shock even greater than
using simply my fists, even the range has become wider.”
Falling from the sky slowly into the ground, Naito looked at the big
bottomless pit he made, and he couldn’t help but feel amazed.
Suddenly, the golden hummer melted and shrunk then finally turned into
a pair of golden gauntlets set on Naito’s fists.
Afterward, Naito looked carefully at the bottom and focused his full
power and slammed it out.
Boom!!!
Naito’s targeted the deep pit with his attack which made it collapse from
its edges, the hole got more in-depth, but the range of this attack wasn’t as
good as before, but because of that, the power was more significant!
The walls inside the pit kept collapsing as the hole was getting deeper
and deeper until the falling rocks suddenly fell into the groundwater veins
causing the water to flow out!
What!
The water kept flowing out of the pit until the whole jungle got turned
into a vast lake!
……
After he kept testing his new weapon, Naito didn’t do anything about
the mess that he made. Instead, he just shrugged and turned away.
The new Kusanagi Sword can change its shape at will, when it’s not
injected with the Chakra of the user, it keeps its initial form as a lightning
glass ball, the moment its infused with Chakra, it will change its form.
The bigger it gets, the more Chakra it consumes, if you want to make a
huge shield, you will need a significant amount of Chakra to do so.
Although he learned the Sage Mode and his Chakra improved

magnificently, it’s still just two levels above the Kages Level.
Naito will need to improve it even more, at least to the level of the likes
of Hashirama, so he could reach the second level of the Sage Mode the
Body of the Immortal, and open the Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon
Tonkou.
However, the new Kusanagi Sword is really amazing.
The higher the Chakra amount, the stronger the attack of this weapon
will get, it’s simple, but also strong, and anyone can use it.
It’s a pity that the people who actually made this weapon didn’t live to
see it.
If Naito didn’t work hard to collect all the three weapons together, this
weapon would have been disappeared completely in the long river of
history.
Naito did no longer need to seal the sword as before, all that he needed
to do is one thought to make the weapon shrink and turn into a golden ring
that he can wear on his finger.
As long as he keeps it in on his finger, all that he needs to do is to inject

his Chakra into that ring to make it change its shape again and turn to
anything he wants.
Naito was delighted with the new Kusanagi Sword.

Naito left that area and headed directly toward the Village.
He chased the Blood Hand for so long until he was already at the
borders of the Land of Fire.
However, this distance was nothing to Naito, under his full speed he
managed to cover a lot of distance with one step, and since his Sage Mode
was permanently activated, he didn’t even need to eat.
In the Original, Naruto needed to eat bugs to survive his training, but
not Naito, since he was blending the Natural Energy with his cells, the
results were completely different.
The path Naruto followed in the original had no ways of improvements.
If he weren’t the successor of Ashura and awakened the power of the

Sixth Paths, it would have been impossible for him to cross over the
Second Stage and reach that level directly.
The path that Naito has followed was completely different, combining
the Natural Energy with his Reverse Hachimon Tonkou will eventually
lead him to awake the second stage of the Sage Mode.
All the way forward, Naito was moving at high speed without even the
need to use the Super Soru Technique.
And because of this he couldn’t help but think about it.
“My speed has improved a lot, but I am not sure if it can be compared
to the Flying Thunder God while using the Super Soru technique.”
Naito muttered this to himself, he couldn’t help but think about Minato
since he didn’t know whether he has learned the Flying Thunder God
Technique yet.
The Flying Thunder God is a Space Ninjutsu, the user only needs a
Kunai or an actual seal on any subject to instantly teleport toward it, the
Flying Thunder Technique doesn’t require any kind of hand signs, with
just a thought it can be activated.
However, the emergence of that thought also takes time.
In the short distance, Minato will need to locate a position first so he

could teleport toward, in the process, Naito can reach that location first
before him.
It can be said that in short distance, Naito’s speed can be comparable to

the Flying Thunder Technique and in some situation even faster!
Of course, the Flying Thunder God can ignore the distance as long as
there’s a seal near it, and once the distance becomes longer, even if Naito
reaches the speed of light, it will be impossible for him to catch up with
the speed of space.
Naito didn’t have the intention of beating a space technique in long

distance since the sound of that only is ridiculous.
Constantly advancing, Naito focused more on the vibrations of Natural

Energy in the air.
With his Ultra Perceive, he kept absorbing Natural Energy while

moving.
Just as he was heading back, Naito suddenly noticed an extraordinary

mountain in the distance.
The mountain range was incredibly vast, even with his Ultra Perceive he
could only sense a small part of it.
And what was more strange is that he could sense a significant increase
in the density of Natural Energy in there!
The more he went deeper into the mountain, the more natural energy he
found.
After discovering this strange mountain, Naito couldn’t help but go
deeper in it, the amount of Natural Energy in that place, really attracted
Naito’s attention.
As he gradually approached it, the mystery of this mountain gradually

unveiled, and Naito finally recognized the place.
Mount Myoboku!
It’s the place where Naruto practiced his Sage Mode in the original, It’s
also the habitat of the frogs.
Chapter 250
REPORT
The outer periphery of Mount Myoboku was more complicated than

Shikkotsu Forest. It was mentioned in the original that its impossible to
enter the Mount without knowing its secret roads. The outside is like a
labyrinth.
In general, the ninjas are always able to determine their location and
find the right paths, a maze won’t stop a true ninja from reaching his
target, especially if he’s a perceptive ninja.
However, when Naito went deeper into the mountain, he understood

what they meant by calling it a maze.
It’s impossible to reach the inside of the Mount Myoboku not only
because of the maze but also because of the rich natural energy inside it,
its strange power interferes with people awareness and strays them.
With this huge amount of Natural Energy, even a perceptual ninja will
find it hard to find the right path toward the inside of the mountain.
There are four ways to enter Mount Myoboku.
First, by the reversed summon technique which can only be activated if

you signed a contract with the toads.
Second, by forcibly opening your way into the inside of the mountain
and destroying the whole place.
Third, With activating the Sage Mode and absorbing Natural Energy,
which will block its interferences on the user’s awareness.
Forth, by using the special secret road.
For Naito, besides the first one, he could use any of the other three
ways, it might interfere with the awareness of ordinary people, but the
moment he activates the Ultra Perceive its ineffective.
Under Naito’s Ultra Perceive, the whole area was clear to him, he could
even locate the secret road, yet he didn’t use it because he was simply lazy.
The moment he stepped into the maze, the Natural Energy start to
interfere with his awareness, however, before it could even reach him, the
natural energy was forcibly controlled by Naito and directly absorbed into
his body.
From the moment he learned the Sage Mode, Naito didn’t leave any
opportunity to absorb the Natural Energy even when he was inside the
maze.
“The place is vibrant with Natural Energy. Still, I can sense an even
greater amount of Natural Energy inside of the mountain.”
Step by step through the mountain, Naito could sense clearly the
increase of the Natural Energy inside the place.
The cultivation efficiency inside of In Mount Myoboku is indeed higher.
The maze, combined with the interference of the Natural Energy is

enough to astray most of the ninjas.
However, it’s ineffective to Naito, following the course of the Natural

Energy Naito kept heading inside of the mountain until he finally came out
from the outer maze and stepped into Mount Myoboku.
Naito felt as if he suddenly left the Human world and entered the world
of fairy tales.
The maze alone was vibrant of Natural Energy, and entering Mount
Myoboku only made it richer.
There were strange giant plants everywhere.
Natural Energy in the place was too rich, which made even the vitality
of the plants strong and affected its growth to the extreme.
Natural Energy was constantly absorbed into Naito’s body, but the naked
eye cannot see that.
The amount fo Natural Energy was even beyond his reach.
After a few steps, Naito couldn’t help but stop and close his eyes and
focus all of his senses in absorbing Natural Energy.
After a while, Naito opened his eyes with a hint of joy.
“This place can speed up my cultivation progress!”
It takes at least a few years or even a decade of observation to reach the

second stage of the Sage Mode; The body of the Immortal.
However, inside this place, feeding the Five Gates of the Reverse
Hachimon Tonkou with this great amount of Natural Energy will speed up
the process of the blending and will naturally accelerate the
transformation of the body.
It’s impossible to feed all the Five Gates at the same time outside of this
place.
“At this speed, I think it won’t take me more than three months to fill
all the Five Gates with Natural Energy.”
“In this case, I will need to focus only on absorbing Natural Energy
all the time, and the Five Gates will do their work on integrating it into
my whole body.”
After some perception, Naito determined that staying in Mount

Myoboku will enhance the speed of his cultivation.
Filling the Five Gates will take only three months, but the blending and
the integration of that energy into every cell in his body will also need
another three months.
Thus the process will take half a year.
This process will not necessarily achieve the body of the immortal, but
two or three more times will certainly make it happen.
In other words, it may take up to a year or two to finally achieve the

Body of the Immortal!
This speed is too fast compared to the previous decade. It got reduced
by ten times!
However, there’s a problem, Naito was an intruder, Mount Myoboku

was the habitat of the toads and if he wanted to stay here and safe he
needed first to talk to them.
In fact, it wasn’t more than a minute since he entered this place, and he
could sense some of them approaching his location.
Naito could sense a familiar toad approaching him, it was the one who
Naruto called him Oyabun in the Orginal!
Naito could sense him from the first step he put inside the Mount, but
he just ignored him, yet since he decided to stay, it was impossible for him
to avoid this encounter.
Chapter 251
REPORT
Suddenly, there was a massive movement in the distance among the

various strange plant.
Under the horrible trembling of the ground, a huge toad jumped out.
Gamabunta was too far away, but he couldn’t help but feel confused.
“The flow of the Natural Energy is moving weirdly, what is

happening?”
Even Fukasaku and Shima can’t absorb such an enormous amount of

Natural Energy.
Gamabunta couldn’t think of anyone in the Mount who can absorb this
significant amount, which made him feel more anxious.
Once the Sage Mode is activated the flow of the natural energy will
gradually go back to normal, but this is not the case, this has never
happened before.
“I need to check this out by myself.”
Gamabunta couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong, and
without any more hesitation, he took a big leap forward.
Bang!!
The ground immediately start shaking the moment he took that leap,
after all, his body was as big as a mountain.
After jumping a few time in a row toward the direction the Natural
Energy flow, he came really close; still, he couldn’t feel any danger, so he
fell directly to the center of the stream.
Naito was standing there waiting for his appearance, but he didn’t
expect him to fell directly in front of him from the top of his head.
However, he could see him using his Ultra Perceive.
At that time, there was a vast black shadow on the top of Naito, if he let
him land on him, Naito will simply turn into a meatloaf.
Naito wasn’t a fan of that idea, so before he crushes him, he suddenly

flashed and disappeared.
Whoosh!!!
Obviously, Naito’s speed was greater than Gamabunta, before he could

even reach the ground, Naito flashed and appeared on the top of his head.
“What?!”
Gamabunta could feel that something has landed on his head.
Bang!!
Suddenly with his huge body, Gamabunta landed strongly on the ground,
causing the cracks to spread in all directions.
Then he moved his eyes, and with his pupils, he looked up and stared at
Naito.
“Human Ninja? How did you come in?”
In an instant, Gamabunta determined that Naito was an outsider who

didn’t sign a contract with the Toads.
But he could tell that this is wasn’t any outsider after all he could cross
the maze and enter the Mount, which made him kind of surprised.
“From the outside.”
Naito, who was standing on the top of Gamabunta’s head, answered

calmly.
Gamabunta listened calmly to Naito’s answer, then he narrowed his

eyes, he was very dissatisfied by that answer. He already knew that he
came from the outside, not to mention he felt a hint of mockery in his
reply.
“It seems that you’re here for trouble, I’ll catch you first, then I will
get all the answers.”
Gamabunta had those crazy eyes he knows of. In the original, he was
known for his temper. And simply standing calmly on his head, was
enough for him to kill Naito.
Suddenly, Gamabunta tried to jump up and fly in the air while carrying
Naito on his head.
But at that moment, he suddenly felt a strange force suppressing him

from the top.
“What?!”
Gamabunta suddenly felt terrified.
Boom!!
Gamabunta, who was ready to attack, didn’t only fail to jump up, but his
whole body got stunned and crushed directly on the ground.
Naito was standing still the whole time, he didn’t even move a step, yet
Gamabunta got crushed on the ground, and no matter how hard he
struggled to stand, he couldn’t.
“You bastard…”
Gamabunta had a great reputation between the Toads for his huge body
and strong power.
But he got simply defeated by a human who was just standing on his
head.
At that time, Gamabunta finally figured out that Naito was the cause of
that strange flow of the Natural Energy!
There’s no doubt that he’s a Sage!
Still, his Sage Mode doesn’t seem the same as the Toads.
“This… Sage Mode, where did you lean it human?!”
Gamabunta who was already defeated couldn’t help but ask Naito with a
hint of jealousy in his tone.
However, he was inside the Mount Myoboku, he might be defeated, but

he wasn’t afraid.
The Toads has great sensing powers, and a large number of toads should
be on their ways over here.
“I created it myself.”
Naito, who was standing on the top of Gamabunta, didn’t ignore him but
faintly answered his question.
“You created it?!”
He looked stunned at first, then he suddenly became angrier.
The way Naito was absorbing the Natural Energy was more violent, it
looked even scary for him, his Sage Mode model seems to be stronger than
the Toads.
And such a strong Sage Mode, he actually said he created it?!

In Gamabunta’s view, this was simply nonsense, Naito didn’t even look
old nor mature enough to create such a strong Sage Mode!
“You damn human, do you think because you have this Sage Mode you
can just invade our Land?!”
Gamabunta finally couldn’t help but yell at Naito.
At the same time, he starts to fight that strange force to move his body,
since he could feel that it was fading away.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, he took out a huge short sword from his waist and swang it at
Naito, who was on the top of his head.
In an instant, the top of the sword reached Naito body, and it looked like
if it was gonna cut him into two halves.
“You still wanna fight?”
Suddenly, Naito raised his hand, bent his finger, and slammed that blade
of the short sword.
Compared to the blade of the sword, Naito’s body was too small, and his
finger is more like a tiny ant.
But that simple move had an enormous amount of shock force that
could kill even Gamabunta!
Suddenly the sword reached Naito finger, and a loud roar blast out.
Chapter 252
REPORT
Whoosh!!
The power of the shock blasted out, and the huge short sword stopped
just a few inches from Naito.
Compared to that huge sword, these few inches are nothing.
But in this situation, it seemed as if it was the distance between Earth

and Heaven, and this short sword will never reach it!
Crack!!
A crisp cracking sound came, and under the terrified eyes of

Gamabunga, a crack appeared on the blade of his sword!
The cracks suddenly started to spread, covering the entire blade.
In the end, the huge sword got broken from the middle!
A simple finger flicker from Naito broke the sword, the blade flew in
the air, then it fell on the ground right in front of Gamabunga.
It fell almost a few feet away from his head, which made him
overwhelmed by cold sweat.
With just a finger flicker, he broke his sword, he shouldn’t have such a
power even if his activating his Sage mode!
This is incredible!!
Just as Gamabunga was so shocked that he didn’t even know what to do
at the moment, finally, a second toad reached over.
Then there was a third, and then a fourth.
Mount Myokobu was the resident of the Toads, and there was so many
of them, almost every one of them could sense the strange flow of Natural
Energy.
Gamabunga was the closest, so he came here first.
“Gamabunga, what happened?”
“What is happening even your sword is broken?”
“Look! There’s a human on the top of Gamabunga!”
The newcomers were a bit strange; some of them were incomparably

slow, others seemed to be dizzy and confused.
However, their numbers were incredible, and not all of them had the
same size.
After they realized that Gamabunga seemed to be defeated by this

human, they all surrounded Naito, and they judged him by being an enemy.
“How did he come in?! He’s not one of our contractors.”
“He’s an invader!”
“Be careful, this guy is a Sage Mode user, and it seems that he’s the
cause of the strange flow of Natural Energy.”
Some of them were analyzing the situation while Naito was only
standing on the top of Gamabunga’s head looking at them.
Naito ignored all of their gazes, and casually glanced at the crowd
looking for Fukasaku and Shima, but he couldn’t find them.
These toads weren’t in charge of this place, if he were gonna talk, he
would only do with the elders of this place.
“Human, what is your purpose of invading our land?”
Gamabunga finally woke up from his shock and screamed these words.
At this time, he could tell that Naito wasn’t a good person!
“Training.”
After he glanced at Naito, he said: “Training?”
The toads were gathering around as the two of them were talking ready
to fight.
However, Naito’s answer made Gamabunga and some of the others

stunned.
“Training… Do you mean the body of the Immortal?”
“Yes, the environment is pretty suitable for practicing the body of the
Immortal.”
Naito nodded and with a calm tone, he answered.
Gamabunga’s expression looked awkward for a moment, then he got

angry and said: “Are you kidding?!”
He wants to train here in their land?
What the hell!!
If he were a contractor, they wouldn’t mind it.
His Sage Mode model has nothing to do with them. It’s as if he’s asking
someone to give him his home after complementing it.
This is nonsense!
“Kill him!”
The moment he said this word, all the toads attacked at once.
Looking at this scene, Naito shrugged a little helplessly.
Can’t they see the gap already?!
Suddenly, Naito flashed several times after he jumped off Gamabunga’s

head.
After a few punches, all the toads crushed on the ground.
Naito landed back on the ground.
These toads weren’t weak, but they weren’t strong enough to stop Naito,
they couldn’t even touch him, the gap was really magnificent.
After defeating their whole army, Naito didn’t continue to attack, but
after he shook his head, he turned and looked toward a specific direction.
After making this big move, the elders were finally alarmed.
Two small toads were running through the jungle at this time.
But the strength of these two toads cannot be measured by the size of
their bodies, they were the sages of this land!
They looked really worried as they were rushing toward the battlefield.
“We need to hurry before its already over.”
“But how did this invader cross the maze, if you weren’t just too
concerned about the launch…”
Shima looked somewhat anxious.

“The kids are already there don’t worry about these small matters,
they should be fighting him by now!”
“What are you saying!! This is not a small matter. This is a big
problem, it seems you’ve grown to be more stupid, Pa!”
Fukasaku was aware of this, he knew it was a big problem, but he just
didn’t want to admit that it was his fault.
Moreover, it wasn’t really the time to argue about who’s fault is this, yet
Shima was really teasing him off.
“And you call yourself an elder…”
“AUGH!! Stop it Ma!”
They didn’t even reach the battlefield, and the two of them were
fighting, Naito was looking at them with his Ultra Perceive from a
distance.
These two…
Naito couldn’t help but think about Kushina.
He was really worried that the two of them will end up like this in the
future!
They kept arguing the whole time until they reached the place and saw
how all of the toads got defeated, and they naturally stopped.
___________________________________________________________
__________________________
happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 347 in Patreon.
Also, we’ve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the
end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isn’t this great!
join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^
And btw, we have a new team Member “OtakuKage”, he published a

new Novel which is Long Live The Hokage. It’s an interesting novel, I
Chapter 253
REPORT
The battlefield was very messed up, and the scene looked chaotic.
The Toads were crushed on the ground all around the place, some of
them were shaking and trembling, others couldn’t even stand up anymore.
But the sure thing, all of them were terrified, they just didn’t expect a
human being to be this strong!
It wasn’t more than a second, the time Naito needed to defeat them all,
they didn’t even have the chance to attack him.
At this time, some of them noticed the arrival of Fukasaku and Shima.
“Fukasaku-Sama…”
“Do not talk!”
looking at such a scene, made Fukasaku’s expression change, he looked

shocked and in disbelieve.
Shima also stopped talking while she looked stunned as she was gazing
around the battlefield.
After they shook the status of several toads, they got relieved.
“They only got paralyzed by a strange force, the effect is temporary,

they will be able to move again after a while, they’re not seriously
injured, it seems that the intruder was merciful.”
Fukasaku turned and looked to the distance, then suddenly he saw a
figure standing there quietly in the center of the battlefield.
When he saw Naito, he suddenly widened his eyes.
“Ma, can you feel it?”
Shima also looked at Naito with a stunned expression.
“The flow of natural energy looks very aggressive… This guy uses a
Sage Mode, but it looks different from ours.”
“But am certain that it doesn’t also belong to the Shikkotsu Forest,

nor the Ryuchi Cave.”
You could feel the fear in Fukasaku’s tone, just from feeling the flow of
the Natural Energy around Naito, he could tell that he’s no good news.
Shima beside him nodded and said: “I’ve never seen something like
this before, the speed of the absorbing is simply terrifying.”
“However, no matter what the cause, we must interrupt his

absorption.”
Shima stared at Naito then she suddenly started doing hand signs.
Fukasaku nodded to her then he started doing the same.
“Sage Art: Fire!”
“Sage Art: Wind!”
Whoosh!!
Although the Fire wasn’t that strong, the Wind Release along with the
use of the Natural Chakra made the Ninjutsu stronger.
The moment they saw this Ninjutsu heading toward Naito, the Toads
behind him immediately fell back.
“Fukasaku and Shima’s combined Ninjutsu.”
“This, for sure, will beat the intruder.”
None of these toads has participated in the previous battle, but for all
the toads, the strength of Fukasaku and Shima is unquestionable.
The scope of this attack is extremely wide, and they will on get in the
way if they stayed in their place.
Bang!!
The Fire was approaching the target eating everything on its way.
However, when the flame finally reached Naito, he stepped in!
Whoosh!!
A horrible Shock Force suddenly blast out, as Naito grabbed the flames
with his bare hands, then with one press, it got shattered!
This scene shocked all the toads in the place.
None of them expected a Sage Art technique to get beaten by Naito this
easily.
Fukasaku and Shima looked at this scene, and they couldn’t hide their
surprise, nor their fear.
“What?!”
“This is impossible!!”
Both of them were widening their eyes in disbelieve.

Defeating their technique this easily wasn’t the reason behind their
shock, what really terrified them was that Naito could destroy their
technique without even the need to stop the absorption of the Natural
energy!
It’s simply incredible!
The Sage Mode demands a lot of focus to keep the continuity of the
natural energy absorption, and the slightest movement can interrupt that.
Naito didn’t only move, he was actually in a real battle state, but the
absorption didn’t stop, it didn’t even seem to be affected at all, it didn’t
even slow it down, how is this even possible?
“This guy… Is not ordinary!”
Looking at Naito has become more and more breathtaking.
“Right, the amount he’s absorbing is crazy, how much Chakra he got
in his body, no one can absorb this much!”
“Still, he’s not showing any signs of discomfort. Could it be something

else… Does he have the body of the Immortals?!”
Fukasaku and Shima looked at Naito with a lot of speculations in their

heart.
Moreover, they were more terrified about the fact that they’re not able
to absorb Natural Energy in his presence!
In other words, almost all of the Natural Energy in the place is forcibly
taken away by him, the flow of Natural Energy was strangely rushing
toward him, and the amount they could absorb was negligible.
This has been a thing that has never happened before!
“Ma, we need to stop, and hear what he have to say, he seems not
willing to fight us.”
After taking a deep breath, Fukasaku gave up the idea of fighting Naito,
and at the same time, he took a few steps toward him.
Shima also nodded and looked back at Naito, who was also walking
toward them.
“Strong young man, why did you come here to the Mount Moyboku?”
Naito could notice that both Fukasaku and Shima were no longer willing
to keep this fight, so he looked at them calmly and answered.
“Mount Moyboku’s environment is good and full of Natural Energies,

I want to practice my Sage Mode here.”
Naito directly explained his intentions.
There was no concealment, and there’s no need to hide anything, it was

clear that none of them could stop him.
“You want to practice your Sage Mode in here?!”
Fukasaku and Shima looked stunned, both of them looked at each other
to find if they were having the same expression.
Because he was closer to them, they could sense the Natural Energy
more clearly around him.
Natural Energy looked like a whirlpool around him.
The speed of the absorption made them even shocked, and when they
perceived his physical condition, they could no longer hold it anymore.
“THIS IS…”
“You’re practicing the body of the immortal?!”
At this moment, they finally figured out the reason behind his ability to
absorb that crazy amount of Natural Energy, Naito was trying to turn his
body into the state of immortals by blending the Natural Chakra in his
body cells.
Instead of spending decades outside practicing it, he came here so he

could absorb an enormous amount of Natural Energy and turn his body
into the state of immortal!
___________________________________________________________
_________________________

Chapter 254
REPORT
He knew what Naito was talking about, but his understanding of the
situation what made him more shocked.
The body of Immortals.
Even though Mount Myoboku is isolated from the world, they were still
aware of some major events that were happening in the outside, for
example, they knew about the Warring States Period and the Second War.
They naturally also know of the existence of the body of the immortal.
However, the people who have that strength, are generally were born
with it, they just needed to develop their own strength to reach it, it’s like a
hidden power within them, it’s not something that can be learned in a
night!
No one can drive his body to its limit by forcing enormous amounts of
Natural Energy and achieve the transformation.
Once you lose control over Natural Energy, the results will be nothing
but petrifaction.
However, this is doesn’t include Naito, he can always force the Natural
Energy out of his body once it gets out control, but the fact that he
understands the essence of the body of immortals alone is shocking!
“Yes, that’s right. Therefore, I need a lot of Natural Energy, and this
place is rich with it.” Naito looked deeply to Fukasaku and Shima, then he
continued: “So, will it be a problem if I practice it here?”
Fukasaku and Shima didn’t answer as their forehead was overwhelmed

by the cold sweat.
They didn’t know how to respond to Naito’s request, they couldn’t even
refuse if they wanted, they didn’t really have the choice, they didn’t know
how strong he was, but the strength of his Sage Mode is enough to crush
both of them easily!
Their fighting abilities fully relies on Natural Energy, his presence alone
prevents them from absorbing it, which makes them just two ordinary
little toads.
“We don’t have the authority to decide something like this…”
Fukasaku stopped for a moment to take a deep breath.
But when he was about to continue, a toad that was a little bigger than
him jumped in.
“Fukasaku-Sama, Shima-Sama, Ojiji-Sama said, leave the outsider

alone, and let him do whatever he wants.”
Gamamaru was the oldest and most respected toad of all the inhabitants
of Mount Myoboku, because of his age, the other toads affectionately call
him Ojiji-Sama.
He’s also known as the Great Toad Sage, who lived for thousands of
years and even knew the Sixth Path personally.
“What?!”
Not only Fukasaku and Shima, but even the other toads also widened
their eyes, revealing a touch of surprise.
Seeing that all the toads were in disbelieve, the little toad spread his
hand and said: “Hey these were Ojiji-Sama’s original words, if you don’t
believe me, you can ask him for yourself.”
Of course, they believed him, none from the toads in the Mount
Myoboku will lie about something like this, and surely none will disobey
Gamamaru’s orders.
In addition to this, what other choice do they have?
Naito was too strong, his strength is almost unbelievable, if they wanted
to fight him, all of them would just end up dead!
……….
In the depths of the Mount Myoboku.
A toad that looked very old was laying there carrying a large cup of tea
in his hand.
After he took a sip of tea, Gamamaru sighed.
“It’s finally happening….”
“The prophecy…”
Thinking of the thing he has foreseen, Gamamaru’s eyes revealed a

touch anxious.
“According to the prophecy, it’s better if we don’t interfere with him.

The future, the outside world, and the human wars have nothing to do
with Mount Myoboku.”
……….
Mount Myoboku.
Gamamaru commanded the toads to leave Naito alone and not interfere
with anything he does, so the former can freely enter and leave the place
whenever he wants, therefore, Naito took place for himself in the depths of
the mountain.
It was a very familiar scene.
The place was near a waterfall and surrounded by countless beautiful

statues; however, they’re actually other people who failed to learn the
Sage Mode.
In front of these stones statues, there was a small waterfall.
What flows in that waterfall wasn’t actually water, but a special oil that
helps to absorb natural energy.
Because of this waterfall, this place was the richest place with Natural
Energy.
Even the intensity of the natural energy in here was better than any
other place in the mountain.
In the Original, Naruto has also practiced his Sage Mode in this place,
and the speed of his cultivation was incredible.
“So this is the special oil that Naruto used, but it looks like there’s
nothing special about it, why can it attract the natural energy?”
Naito couldn’t help but try it himself, so he put his hand directly into
the oil pool.
The moment he took it out, Naito could clearly feel the sudden change
in the natural energy flow swarming quickly toward his hand.
Naito has always been absorbing natural energy, his body was full of it,
but he needed to pour that energy into his whole body before it finally
flows into his Second Gate.
Now, after he wiped his hand with this special oil, his absorbing speed
didn’t increase, but the natural energy that got absorbed from his hand got
poured directly into the gates within his body.
“Interesting.”
Looking at his own hand, Naito gently waved a few time in the air.
Ordinary people can’t see the flow of the Natural Energy, but with his
Ultra Perceive Naito could see everything.
Whenever he waved his hand, the flow changed.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, Naito sent shock waves into his hand to force the Natural
energy out.
“It seems that whatever is the case, the Shock Force can always
suppress Natural Energy.”
This scene made Naito relieved, even with the use of the special oil
Naito can easily force the natural energy out of his body, therefore; there’s
no need to be afraid of getting petrified.
After he cleared his mind, Naito sat cross-legged next to the oil-pool
and closed his eyes, the serious training has finally begun.
___________________________________________________________
___________________________

Chapter 255
REPORT
“Madara, Naito has disappeared for nearly three months now.”
Zetsu stood in front of Madara and reported the recent investigation in

the outside world to him like he always does.
Madara looked slightly indulged, with a glimmering light in his eyelids,

he looked up and said: “It time to start.”
……..
Mount Myoboku.
The oil-fall fell and flew through the passage toward the pool, while
Naito was sitting on its edge, closing his eyes.
The Natural Energy was gathering around Naito forming the shape of
the whirlpool, while the former was sitting in the center of that vortex
constantly absorbing it.
That horrible violent flow of Natural Energy could be sensed in the

entire mountain.
“It has been more than two months?”
“It’s been three months, and I’ve never seen anyone capable of such
training.”
Two small toads who feared to disturb him were watching Naito from
afar.
It has been nearly three months since Naito crossed his legs and started
his training.
He didn’t sleep, drink, or eat anything for the whole time, all the energy
he needed was directly getting extracted from the Natural Energy, still, not
a drop of dust was on his body, his whole body looked as if it was fused
with nature.
The flow of Natural Energy around his body was horrifying, but not for
some of the animals in the place.
Now and then some birds will come flying from afar and land on his
head and shoulders to rest.
Naito has managed to fill all of the four gates in his body with Natural
Energy starting from the Gate of Heart, and he was working on blending
that power.
Even the Fifth Gate was very close to being filled.
The Natural Energy was continually flowing in his body, not blending
with his Chakra, but directly into the Fifth Gate.
Finally, it got filled with Natural Energy.
At this moment, the horrible flow of the Natural Energy around Naito’s
body stagnate, and slowly calmed down, then returned to its initial state.
Naito’s eyelids trembled slightly, then slowly start opening.
“It should be less than three months, sure enough, the Natural Energy
in this place is rich.”
Whispered softly, Naito stood up, which made the birds on his body,
surprisingly flap their wings and fly away.
The first thing he did was stretching his body after not moving for a few
months, it’s not healthy even for a ninja, only immortal creatures can do
such a thing.
At first, he felt a little bit uncomfortable, but he quickly recovered.
Moreover, Naito could clearly feel the enhancements he gained, he

could feel an incomparable vitality within his body.
Naito didn’t forget to check the injury he gave to himself, and it looked
fully healed.
Naito wanted to check his self-healing ability, when he opened the fifth
gate, it reached an excellent level, but now after he mastered his Sage
Mode, and part of the second stage; the Immortal Body, it became perfect,
still, not compared to Hashirama of course.
Analyzing the situation in his body, Naito nodded.
“There’s no need to absorb any more Natural Energy for the time
being, after the current amount in the five gates get fully blended, I will
need to reabsorb the same amount again, it seems that this process will
take several months.”
After a while, Naito discovered that the range of his Ultra Perceive has
also improved, it seems that practicing his Immortal body, has also
strengthened his soul power.
He could sense a lot of the animals, ants, and even the toads in the place
since he was in the center of the mountain, although, he couldn’t cover the
whole area in his perception. Still, he could sense the existence of a large
number of them.
Naito didn’t have any intentions of staying in the mountain since he

didn’t need to absorb any more Natural Energy for a few months, he was
ready to leave.
He will wait for a few months, then he will come back and repeat the
same process.
This will not take a lot of time, he will just need to repeat it for three
more times, then he will achieve the Second Stage of the Sage Mode.
Whoosh!!
Naito suddenly flashed and appeared several times toward the exist.
Currently, his moving speed looks more and more like a teleportation
technique.
Soon, Naito left the Mount Myoboku.
Before he began his training, Naito asked the toads to deliver a message
back to Konoha, and since the Toads and Konoha had a good relationship,
they didn’t mind.
Jiraiya also was shocked when he learned that Naito had actually come
to the Mount Myoboku to practice the Perfect Sage Mode, but he didn’t
have any choice but to believe that fact.
He also managed to learn the Sage Mode, but he couldn’t even master
the First Stage, whenever he tries to do it, his body comes near to turn into
a frog. When he heard from the other toads that Naito didn’t have any
physical changes on his body, and moreover have a stronger model than
the Mount Myoboku, he felt even more amazed.
Initially, he also wanted to bring Minato to Mount Myoboku to practice

Senjutsu. However, Minato was working on his Flying Thunder God
Technique and didn’t have time to go.
Therefore, during the time Naito was in the Mount Myoboku no one
came to disturb him, as for the Toads, Gamamaru ordered them not to
bother him, so they never dared to disobey him.
All the way forward, Naito didn’t encounter any obstacles, Naito
quickly crossed over through half of the Land of Fire, gradually
approaching the Village.
“I am finally back, Kushina shouldn’t be worried this time, but sure

she missed me.”
While he looked to the direction of the Village, Naito smiled slightly,

although he didn’t leave for a long time, Kushina is really different from
before, she became really sticky, these three months, should felt like three
years to her.
However, while Naito was approaching the Village, he suddenly

widened his eyes.
“What’s happening?!”
Naito speeded up while he had a very shocked expression on his face.
The world was having a peaceful period, and there weren’t any signs of
the outbreak of the Third World War, then why is he feeling such violent
vibrations coming from the Village?
These kinds of powerful vibrations, there no doubt that these are the
signs of a Fierce Battle!
___________________________________________________________
____________________________

Chapter 256
REPORT
Roar!!!
The sound of the roar shook the whole place as the huge nine-tailed
monster fell from the sky, slamming the ground and letting it burst.
Countless ninjas from Konoha were exclaiming, and screaming as the

power of that slam throw most of them back.
“Fourth team retreat! The fifth Team follows me!”
The third Hokage Sarutobi was at the forefront, wearing his war gear
and holding his diamond staff in his hand, Enma.
The Kyuubi who was in front of him looked mad and violently, waving
his tails around and continuously roaring.
“Damn it, how did the seal break?! We’re talking about the Eight
Trigrams Sealing here!”
At his back, most of the Village was destroyed. Uzumaki Mei was
standing besides Minato while the two of them looked extremely worried.
The Kyuubi broke out, this has never happened before since the
establishment of the Village, because the Uzumaki’s Seal is powerful, and
their Chakra is strong enough to suppress the Kyuubi.
However, this was a common thing in other Villages, because they

didn’t have such a strong seal.
However, this time, and out of the blue, the Kyuubi suddenly broke free!
It seems that this accident happened very quickly that Kushina didn’t
even have time to send a message to the Village, after all, once the Seal is
broke, Kushina will be overwhelmed by the Kyuubi’s strong Chakra.
Roar!!
The Kyuubi suddenly looked at the Hokage and directly attacked him
with his claws.
He might be big, but the Kyuubi’s movement is swift, in an instant, his

claws were already over Sarutobi’s head, and he couldn’t do anything but
block it with his staff.
Boom!!
Even with the use of the diamond-staff special ability to stretch out, the
Kyuubi was still able to fight back and keep on crushing Sarutobi, until the
ground itself under his feet couldn’t no longer withstand that power and
started bursting and cracking.
“Hokage-Sama!”
A figure suddenly flashed in and cut off the Kyuubi’s Claws, which
made him fall from the cliff screaming in pain.
It’s Hatake Sakumo!
Sarutobi leaped from the cracks in the ground, then shook his head.
“I am fine.”
The claws of the Kyuubi were just cut off, but his Chakra surged in an
instant, and new ones appeared.
The demon’s destructive power is extreme, the most important thing is

that his body is constructed from Chakra, which allows him to regenerate
any part of his body infinitely.
It’s difficult to defeat him unless you hit him with a strong
unrecoverable attack at once.
After all, he’s not the Hachibi, the Kyuubi is much stronger, the Third
Raikage might be able to suppress the Hachibi hardly, but it’s absolutely
impossible for him to do the same against the Kyuubi.
There’s no hope against him, fighting him will only mean the end of the
Village.
“How can this happen…”
Beside him, Sakumo took a deep breath then said: “It doesn’t matter
how it happened, the seal shouldn’t be completely destroyed, we need to
block it, and reseal it again.”
“Yes!”
Sarutobi nodded then he immediately rushed with Sakumo.
This time it wasn’t only Sarutobi, this time he moved again toward the
Kyuubi with Sakumo commanding a group of ninjas along with him.
Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade also moved toward the battlefield,

they weren’t gonna watch that monster destroys their Village.
In no time, the strongest ninjas in Konoha gathered in the battlefield and

fought on against the Kyuubi launching their strongest Ninjutsu endlessly
until they managed to suppress him and make him retreat.
“Great, we did it!”
“The Hokage and Sakumo-Dono are as strong as always, but the three
Sannin are also really strong!”
Looking at how they managed to suppress the Kyuubi, some ninjas on

the battlefield couldn’t help but reveal their happiness.
However, the people who actually participated in the fight didn’t look
that happy, they seemed really anxious.
Because they knew that this was just the beginning!
Roar!!
In a state of the rampage, it seems that the Kyuubi has wholly lost any
touch of reason, after being beaten by Sarutobi and the others, he became
really mad, he raised his head to the sky and roared. Suddenly, a horrible
amount of Chakra started to surge, making the whole place tremble along
with the hearts of the people who were on the battlefield.
In the presence of everyone, including Sarutobi, this horrible Chakra

made everyone subconsciously take a step back!
The amount of the Chakra the Kyuubi had was incomparable to any
human being.
However, the strength of a Ninja cannot be measured by his Chakra as

we saw a lot of people in the original suppress some of the Bijuu.
But the Kyuubi is different.
The Kyuubi was the strongest Bijuu, he doesn’t only surpass them in
term of Chakra, but also in the combat power!
Under the madness of that horrible Chakra, the Kyuubi opened his jaw,
and a horrendous Chakra Ball started to form.
Bijudama!!
The moment they saw that scene, the cold sweat start to appear on their
foreheads, they all knew the goods, and they understood what that amount
of Chakra is capable of!
“This Chakra… This is very dangerous!”
Orochimaru looked terrified and was ready to retreat.

“Once you get hit, you’re dead!”
Jiraiya looked also terrified saying: “We cannot stop this one! Damn,
It’s time to use my Sage Mode, although, I didn’t master it yet.”
Tsunade clenched her fist and said: “In any case, we cannot let this
thing hit the Village.”
Whoosh!!!
The Bijudama was finally ready, and the air has become extremely
heavy while the whole place was trembling as that Chakra Bomb getting
bigger and bigger.
Whoosh!!
Suddenly, the Bijudama stopped gaining any more mass, and without
any hesitation, the Kyuubi fired it toward Sarutobi and the others.
“INCOMING!”
“Beware!”
“Be sure to block this one!”
Everyone stood next to each other while all of their eyes were falling on
that massive ball of Chakra as it was flying toward them.
They didn’t have any choice but block it.
This was a matter of life or death!
___________________________________________________________
____________________________

Chapter 257
REPORT
At the rear, there was the half-destroyed Village that suffered enough
from this disaster.
In the front, a dozen ninjas were standing next to each other, these
ninjas were the elites of the Village, Sarutobi, Sakumo, Tsunade,
Orochimaru, Jiraiya…
The others were just looking from a far distance at the fierce battle that
Sarutobi and his followers were having, they simply weren’t qualified to
participate.
Their attack doesn’t have the slightest effect on the Kyuubi, and his
distractive power will not leave them any chance to escape, they will be
killed in an instant.
At this moment, the Bijuudama was flying over the ground heading
toward Sarutobi and the other while leaving significant traces behind it.
At this moment, Sarutobi and the others finally reacted.
Whoosh!! Bang!! Boom!!
In an Instant, they released all of their powerful Ninjutsu at once, and

they all flew out toward the Bijuudama.
Then a horrible explosion occurred throughout the battlefield.
Sarutobi and the others were already at the edge of the Village, they
couldn’t retreat even if they wanted.
They barely managed to push the Kyuubi out of the Village, previously,
the battle was taking action in the middle of the Village which caused
them a lot of casualties, and they must not let him enter the Village again.
Boom!!
At that moment, all kind of Ninjutsu, and weapons were flying over
toward the Bijuudama for the final clash, all of them has already used their
strongest attacks.
All of these releases gathered together and collided with the Bijuudama,
which finally caused a horrible explosion, it looked like a falling start has
crushed on the ground, letting it tremble wildly.
When the light caused by that explosion faded away, a huge horrible
hole appeared from the dust on the field, which made everyone could not
help but swallow.
“Blocked… We blocked it?!”
“Great, we’ve managed to block such a strong attack!”
“If we keep this up, it will not be impossible anymore to suppress the
Kyuubi.”
The Shinobi in the rear has finally breathed a sigh of relief.
In the front, the Kyuubi has finally stopped moving, it seems he didn’t
expect his Bijuudama to be blocked.
But this is didn’t last for a while, suddenly he became angrier.
Roar!!!
He leached another mad roar, then he started surging his demonic

Chakra again to release another Bijuudama, which made everyone look
frustrated.
Even Sarutobi and his followers were having drops of cold sweats on
their forehead.
“He’s coming again!”
“The amount of Chakra this beast has… is horrifying!!”
Everyone was biting their teeth, ready for the second round.
However, this time, everyone’s expression looked different, they all

looked despaired as all of their eyes were falling on that Bijuudama.
Even Orochimaru looked more pale than usual.
“No! We won’t be able to stop this one!”
“Damn, is this the real power of the Kyuubi? How did the first Hokage
defeat him?”
Everyone’s expression looked incredible, so shocked to even look at it

anymore.
How can they block it?
All of them thought that the Kyuubi was just a toy in the battle between
Hashirama and Madara, but now they finally realized how terrible is his
power!
They also understood the great power of the first Hokage Senju
Hashirama.
“This… It’s impossible to stop it. If Naito-Dono was here, we might

have a better chance to defeat the Kyuubi if he joined forces with the
Third Hokage.”
In the distance, even the Anbu felt horrified and desperate watching the
battle from afar.
At the rear, Minato who was in charge of evacuating the civilians saw
this scene and couldn’t help but also feel terrified, without any hesitation,
he suddenly blinked toward Sarutobi and the others.
“Minato?”
When he saw Minato coming over, Jiraiya didn’t know how to deal with
him.
“Hokage-Sama, please allow me to use the Flying Thunder God to

change its direction.”
This sentence shocked even the likes of Orochimaru and Tsunade.
“You’ve learned the Flying Thunder God?!”
“Yes, I’ve just learned it.”
Minato took a deep breath then looked to Sarutobi with a very confident
expression, he was ready.
He had just learned the technique, and he didn’t develop it, nor add his
methods as he did in the Original, if he wants to transfer the Bijuudama,
he will need to use his body to do it.
He must be very precise, any mistake will means his death.
“No! This is too dangerous!”
Sarutobi was the first to speak and refuse it immediately.
It’s true that he could learn this advanced technique. Still, he’s too
young, he might be very talented, although it cannot be compared to Naito,
he definitely has the Will of Fire, and Sarutobi will never sacrifice him
here.
“But there’s no other way…”

Konoha is a large village, even with the help of all the ninjas they
cannot evacuate all of the civilians quickly.
If the Bijuudama reaches the Village in the back, it will be the end of
Konoha.
“Minato, even if you can transfer this one, will you be able to do the
same for the next one?”
Jiraiya looked at Minato and couldn’t help but smile.
This sentence didn’t effect Minato’s will and with a serious expression
he looked at Sarutobi and the others and said: “It doesn’t matter what is
the cost, it doesn’t matter how long I can keep doing it, because Konoha
is on the sake here, I will keep doing my best until the end!”
“Well said.”
Sarutobi took a deep breath, revealing an expression of recognition, at

that moment, he could feel it deep inside his heart, that Minato is the best
successor of the Will of Fire.
Suddenly, the Kyuubi released the second Bijuudama, and it was way
more significant than the first one, but without any hesitation and with a
firm expression, Minato flashed toward it without even looking back.
Suddenly, a figure flashed in front of him which made Minato stop.
“Yuu Naito?!”
The moment he saw Naito’s back, Minato looked stunned and couldn’t
help but exclaim.
Jiraiya was also waiting for his arrival. Still, he also looked surprised,
he didn’t expect Naito to come back this quickly.
As early as the Kyuubi break out, Jiraiya informed the Mount Myoboku
to call for Naito, but they told him that he left many days before, and they
cannot contact him.
So he couldn’t help but give up.
After all, the distance between the Mount and Konoha is so far away,
and he wouldn’t be able to reach the Village that quickly.
However, after they start fighting the Kyuubi, he doubted the whole
idea, can Naito even stop the Kyuubi?
Before the beginning of the fight, he felt that Naito can stop him, but
after he saw the real horrible power of the Kyuubi, he doubted the
possibility that anyone can stop him.
This is not a power that human being can surpass!
___________________________________________________________
____________________________
Special Offer
Read up to 224 Chapters Ahead of Free releases! Thanks for everyone’s

support up until Now! This couldn’t have been done without your great
support! I hope you’re enjoying the story up till now! Join Us Now!
Become a Patron!
Chapter 258
REPORT
Seeing that shadow from a distance raised the hope of everyone on the
battlefield.
Yuu Naito… Will he be able to defeat the Kyuubi?
Naito is very powerful, his strength is incredible, this is something that

everyone knows, he killed the Third Kazekage, defeated the Ichibi, killed
the Third Raikage, and got honored as the new God of Ninja.
However, the power of the Kyuubi is abnormal.
Even if Naito is strong, he’s still human, and the power of the Kyuubi is
not something that a human being can face, one tail alone has the amount
of Chakra compared to thousands of people.
The third Raikage could barely suppress the Hachibi, but the
intelligence says that the Kyuubi is way more powerful than the Hachibi!
After all, the Kyuubi has half of the Juubi’s Chakra, even the Raikage
can’t win this fight!
Whoosh!!
The huge, terrifying Bijuudama smashed the void, and the whole place
started trembling, this horrible Chakra was extremely shocking.
At that moment, Naito was standing at the forefront facing the

Bijuudama.
“Naito, be careful!”
Tsunade, who was at the back, couldn’t help but shout, her eyes revealed
her worry, even though Naito is very strong, the size of this Bijuudama
was… Really terrible!
It has the power to destroy the entire Village!
At that moment, even if you have some unsolved issues with Naito, you
can only hope that he can block that terrifying attack. Otherwise, it will be
the end of Konoha.
When Pain invaded Konoha, Danzo didn’t come out, because he wanted
to become the next Hokage. Secondly, he knew that they will deal with
him eventually.
The Kyuubi is a mad monster that has no reason, his existence itself is
for the purpose of destruction, he’s a war weapon after all, and his only
goal is destroying everything, if they don’t suppress him soon, he will just
destroy the whole Land of Fire.
Whether it was Sarutobi, Sakumo, Danzo, Jiraiya, or the others, they all
had the feeling of bitterness, they knew that none of them could stop him.
At the battlefield.
Facing the Bijuudama, Naito expression was as cold as ever, which

made everyone watching this scene feel the chills on the back of their
neck.
“How did this happen?”
Naito has finally opened his mouth, his voice spread throughout the
place, but it seemed too cold, cold enough to freeze the blood in the veins!
How did the Kyuubi suddenly run away?!

No one answered Naito question as the Bijuudama was heading toward
them. Under the horror of its approaching, everyone’s expression had a
trace of despair, some of them couldn’t even feel their legs anymore, there
was no chance for escaping.
The Bijuudama got so close flying over toward Naito who was the first
in the line, suddenly he stepped in putting his two hands in front of him!
Whoosh!!!
A dazzling white light suddenly burst into the blue flames of the
Bijuudama, like an orb, that light wrapped that massive Chakra Ball in.
Under the grasp of everyone, Naito looked as if he wrapped the void

itself in his hand, he kept pressing it in his hand until it got smaller, then
he suddenly threw it to the sky.
Bang!!!
Suddenly, there was a big explosion along with a loud roar that shattered
even the ground under them, under the gazes of everyone in the field,
Naito stopped the Bijuudama using his bare hands!
The Bijuudama… Got defeated?
Everyone looked shocked.
Even Sarutobi and the other looked as if they got struck by a lightning
bolt as they were frozen in their places.
Did they just witnessed the defeat of the Bijuudama?!
This is impossible!!
They couldn’t believe it, because they knew that this one was ten times
bigger than the previous one, which makes it ten times stronger, this is not
something you can face directly!
However, such a huge Bijuudama got completely suppressed by Naito!

What kind of power this man has?!
This man has never failed to shock them every time he put his feet into
a battlefield.
Naito stared at the Kyuubi with very cold eyes, then he turned and
looked back at Sarutobi and Danzo.
These eyes made even Sarutobi and Danzo terrified.
“Which one of you gonna tell me what happened?”
This time when Naito said this sentence, it made everyone terrified and
frozen in their places, they could even hear their heartbeats raises in their
ears!
Even someone like Orochimaru looked horrified.
The killing intent that Naito was revealing could make even a grown
man piss on himself!
It’s like a falling strike from the heaven that gonna smite them all!
Roar!!!
The Kyuubi could see how did Naito stop his Bijuudama, which made
him roar in anger.
The Kyuubi was waving his tails violently, and destroying the whole
place as he was roaring along, suddenly he stopped and started forming
another Bijuudama.
“Get Lost!”
Naito heard the Kyuubi’s roars and turned to him, revealing his killing
intent.
Suddenly, he flashed and appeared directly in front of the Kyuubi.

At this time, the Kyuubi was opening his jaws and roaring while he was
quickly forming the Bijuudama.
Looking at this scene, Naito directly rushed to the top and waved his
hand.
Suddenly a shock wave flew out and hit the Bijuudama that wasn’t fully
formed yet.
Bang!!!
The Bijuudama burst and its horrible power exploded in the sky, then
swayed all over the place.
However, the explosion was directed entirely toward the sky, which
made the whole space above them crack like a broken mirror.
It looked like if Naito’s shock wave has wholly separated the Earth and
the Sky into two worlds!
However, Naito’s attack didn’t stop, as he was on the top of the Kyuubi,
he suddenly used his foot to kick him.
But that kick didn’t look like it had any strength in it.
Boom!!!
The Shock Force slammed the Kyuubi down, and his roars came to an
abrupt end. His huge body got pressed so hard against the ground, the
tremors were so violent, which made it impossible for him to move any
more!
The silence controlled the place, as everyone who was watching this
scene looked stunned
Some of them couldn’t help but blink several times, they couldn’t shake
the feeling that they were dreaming.
His power is too incredible, he destroyed half of the Village and fought
on against the strongest Shinobis in Konoha, sustained all of their Ninjutsu
and was about to destroy them along with the remaining half of the
Village… Yet that monster got defeated by just two attacks from Naito!
How strong is… Naito?!!
Many people know that Naito killed both the Third Raikage and
Kazekage, but they didn’t have any accurate concept to Naito’s strength
because they didn’t witness those battles.
Now, after they saw him in action, they finally understood, the real
power of Naito!
The Bijuudama was ten times bigger than the actual body of the Kyuubi
still it got wiped out by Naio.
He even managed to smash the Kyuubi to the ground and stop his
movements!
Naito’s power is the abnormal here!
___________________________________________________________
_____________________________
Chapter 259
REPORT
“Now, can you tell me what happened?”
After he defeated the Kyuubi in just two hits, Naito stood on the top of
his head, and stared at everyone present, suddenly, the atmosphere became
really cold.
If it were any other Bijuu attacking the Village and they’re having a real
hard time to deal with him, Naito wouldn’t even interfere, but this was the
Kyuubi!
And the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi was Kushina!
The Eight Trigrams Sealing Style, Naito has also been studying it, this
Seal is so strong, that even the Kyuubi couldn’t break for centuries in the
Original.
So what was happening here was really confusing, almost the whole
Seal was broken, and the Kyuubi was fully completed!
There’s no doubt that something is wrong!
The only reason that Naito could think about is that Konoha wanted to
change the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi in his absence, but they failed, and
beast broke out!
Kushina meant the world to Naito, and touching her only means death!
It’s also clear that Naito was close to the edge, which means that he’s
more than dangerous than the Kyuubi himself.
The last time someone hurt Kushina, was when the Cloud tried to
kidnap her, Naito put his anger on the whole Village, destroying it and
killing the Third Raikage.
There’s no doubt that if Sarutobi is related to this accident, he wouldn’t

even hesitate to kill him!
“Yuu Naito, you should calm down, we don’t know how did this
happen, let us first seal the Kyuubi again, then find out the reason
behind breaking the seal.”
Sarutobi looked terrified as the cold sweat was dripping from his
forehead.
When he heard Sarutobi’s words, Naito calmed down for a moment,

then he revealed his killing intent again.
“You don’t know why?”
Naito was staring at Sarutobi while the veins were throbbing on his
forehead, Sarutobi didn’t know what to say next, so he looked at Tsunade.
“Although I wasn’t around Kushina when the accident happened, I

can assure you that none of us know what happened, the Kyuubi
suddenly broke free in the middle of the Village.”
Tsunade explained to Naito with a very serious expression on her face.
After listening to Tsunade’s explanation, then looked at the others, Naito

determined that Sarutobi wasn’t lying, and even Danzo wouldn’t dare to
do anything to Kushina, without discussing the matter with Sarutobi first.
Because he knew that none of them would dare to provoke Naito

without having a way to deal with him first.
In this case, the whole accident is really strange.

No one has the motivation, and Kushina didn’t have any signs of
discomfort, there’s no way the Kyuubi could break the Seal alone,
someone has helped him.
And even if the Seal was destroyed, someone like Kushina should be
still able to suppress him for a short time, things can’t happen this quickly.
Naito could only think about one person who can control the Kyuubi and
break him free from his Seal.
Uchiha Madara!
Except for Uchiha Madara, there’s no who have the ability to break the
Seal of the Kyuubi.
He also noticed that the Kyuubi didn’t look like he had his conscious.
The Kyuubi is not actually as violent as Konoha thinks, he’s just an

arrogant big fox, the Kyuubi only acts that way because he became
terrified from humans after he got controlled by Madara.
However, what is Madara’s reason behind this act, does he want to deal
with Naito this way?
Nowadays, no one can threaten Madara, nor stop his plan, he only needs
to deal with Naito.
If it were the former Madara, he would have killed Nagato and gone
head to head with Naito directly to suppress him, but the current Madara
didn’t have any power left in him, and he must rely on that small amount
of Chakra to keep on living and prepare to his plan.
Roar!!!
The Kyuubi was still roaring in madness, even though he was defeated
by Naito, he was still out of control.
Suddenly, the Kyuubi start surging a terrifying amount of Chakra trying

to break free from Naito’s hands, which made even the ground under him
crack and shatter into pieces.
Crack! Crack!!
Subsequently, the Kyuubi towered into the clouds, along with Naito over
his head.
Looking at this scene, with very cold eyes, Naito surged his Chakra into
the ring on his finger and turned it into a big sword.
Immediately afterward, he held that sword and slammed the Kyuubi’s

head with it bombarding him to the ground.
Boom!!!
Even the Kyuubi couldn’t withstand that power and crushed on the
ground along with a painful roar. Obviously, Naito’s attack had an effect on
him. After he got hit by that sword, he couldn’t recover from it for a long
time.
Naito didn’t stop and rushed directly to the Kyuubi and cut his tails,
helplessly the former started forming a huge Bijuudama with what he had
left from his Chakra and fired it at Naito.
Naito barehanded smashed that Bijuudama, which made everyone in the

place couldn’t help but swallow.
So this is what it means to be cold the God of Shinobi!
The Kyuubi continued to struggle under Naito’s feet that was

suppressing him to the ground, yet he couldn’t get rid of him, he felt as if
he was once again imprisoned in that cage.
This scene made everyone more terrified.
Just when he thought it was the end, Naito moved again and punched the
Kyuubi.
He couldn’t just defeat the Kyuubi, he needed to crush him along with
his will and seal him back, so Kushina can be safe.
Whoosh!!!
The Shock Force was steadily spreading around the Kyuubi’s body
striking him, shattering the ground under him, and trembling the whole
place.
Suddenly, the Kyuubi’s body started constantly getting smaller, and his
Chakra was forcibly suppressed, and finally, he began to lose its shape.
___________________________________________________________
____________________________
Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.
ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for

review purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any
rights whatsoever.
Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not
and will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to
rent, sell, print, auction.

The Strongest Hokage Chapter 60 - Chapter 259

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Strongest Hokage Chapter 60 - Chapter 259

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Strongest Hokage

Hokage Chi Tối Cường Chấn Độn • 火影之最强震遁

Well, the MC just took that Fruit.

Author(s):Ye Nan Ting Feng, 夜南听风

ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11

Liked it? Take a second to support TranslatinOtaku on Patreon!

', enableHover : false, enableTracking : true, click : function ( api,

', enableHover : false, enableTracking : true, click : function ( api,

', enableHover : false, enableTracking : true, urlCurl :

He’s an Eternal Genin, who cannot even use Chakra, he won’t be a

At the wide open of the Land of Fire.

Naito seriously said that while he was stretching his muscles.

“Yes, the guy over there shouldn’t be forgiven.”

It was his idea to stay and let Naito go.

But now there are more people!

He’s not afraid of them.

However, he can’t stop a whole team with a Jonin captain.

The only thing he can do is buy some time by blocking them.

And this is really bad!

At this time, Naito seemed like he became a burden on Dai, but he

This situation is making more and more nervous.

But at this time.

Naito stepped forward.

This action made Dai terrified.

How can he be this brave!

“That Jonin, can you handle him?” Naito asked.

Dai looked very surprised but still subconsciously nodded.

“That’s good, leave the rest for me.”

The next moment

Naito’s figure disappeared and rushed directly to the nearest Ninja!

Dai couldn’t respond.

He was frightened by Naito’s action, and he couldn’t read the situation,

These are elite Ninjas!

How could you rush recklessly like this?

The power of the Hachimon Tonkou exploded in a moment and got

Even the captain of the unit got his eyes widened.

“Is there only two of them?!”

“But this guy isn’t a normal one.”

“GET OUT OF HERE!!”

However, this is didn’t last long!

In a flash, the Captain and Dai clashed together.

“Waterbody replacement? No, it can’t be!!”

This technique exposed the identity of the Ninja.

The captain is a Ninja from the Mist!

And he’s using, The Hydrification Technique!

“Well, there’s still this little devil here.”

“How can this little guy be able to do missions.”

As a result, the Ninjas made a quick judgment and rushed immediately

Watching this scene, Dai got more anxious.

In desperation, He opened directly the Sixth Gate.

But suddenly, two bodies got dropped in front of Naito!

In this short time, Two elite Ninjas got killed by Naito!

But this couldn’t hide the shock he had.

He managed to kill two elite Shinobi so fast!

Even if you’re a Shinobi, you wouldn’t be able to do it this fast!

Naito just how much did you got stronger!

It’s really incredible.

He thought the same thing, this is really incredible.

His expression suddenly became more serious.

Originally Villages would send ordinary people to investigation

Around this time, seven people left.

All of their faces are shocked.